LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS.

Axcock, A.;—On some Newly-recorded Corals from the Indian Seas

(Plate V.) . sg0qeenne0 004 no. coN0CUNOOGGIOCN

On some Ruciitatiersin an the indian Sas nog do ann 06s

Natural History Notes from H. M. Indian Marine

Survey Steamer, ‘Investigator, Commander C. F, Oldham,

R. N., Commanding. Series II., No. 9. An Account of the

Deep Sea Collection made during the Season of 1892-93.

(Plates VIII. and IX.) .

Hetnie, R. L. ;—Blind Hoot-auclers of ae eae Plate VL. )

Hozzianp, THomas H. ;—The Petrology of Job Charnock’s Tombstone

——__-———_ On a slab of Chinese Agglomerate lava

bearing a Chinese Inscr Be discovered in St. John’s ee

Calcutta. (Plate VIL.) . ac

Kine, Gzorce. ;—Materials fn a Sakae of tre) Malayan Bnei

IN@> Wo ceocoogo000b00c00e00000000000000N00 660 s00nt6000

———————Ditto No. aes

On some Indian Spies of Gian (Plates x

@ AGOGO sue siueves seen

NICEVILLE, Tioany D DE; On eer an Orienioh genus oa Satyrid

Butterflies ... eke waaues

Prain, D. ;—Two species “of sEesRgntlerse ‘(Plates L and i). seGieaesee

Novicie Indice VI. A review of the genus Colqu-

InGaN, Gaboac ve

On the Flora of Naweondar and “Bareen, Helend

(Plates TI. and IV.) . és

Note on some methods of preparing Ce speci-

mens, communicating Memoranda by Messrs. C. Maries and

R. Pantling .. Saelsiear ae as

WATERHOUSE, J. pa Siieiaiions. ae ie Electrical: here of

Tight upon Silver and its Haloid Compounds wiscecscrsrsevecrvace

Page

138

151

169

162

153

Dates of Issue. Part I, 1893.

I,—Containing pp. 1-38, with Plates I. and Il. was issued on

June 3rd, 1893.

. I1.—Containing pp. 39-150, with Plates III. IV. and V. was issued

on August 12th, 1893.

. I1].—Containing pp. 151-168, with Plates VI. and VII. was is-

sued on November 27th, 1893.

. [V.—Containing pp. 169-262, with Plates VIII. IX. X. XL.

XII. and XIII. was issued on March 6th, 1894.

LIST OF PLATES.

No. “I.—Pedicularis diffusa, Prain.

Ene. “1l.—

| No. VIV.—

flaccida, ,,

9) 39 99 99

“No. V.—Corals from the Indian Seas.

No. “III.—Sketch Map of the Andaman Sea.

Group.

“No. VI.—=Blind Root-suckers of the Sunderbans.

vNo. VII.—Quartz in Chinese Acid Rocks.

No. VIII.—Indian Echinoderms and Corals.

vy No. 1xX,.—

Deep sea fishes.

_No. X.—Canariwm bengalense, Roxb.

-No. XI—

~ No. XII.—

~ No. XIII.—

”?

strictum, ‘

sikkimense, King.

reziniferum, Brace.

JOURNAL

OF THE

PoreliC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

ey oe

Part II.—NATURAL SCIENCE.

No. J.—1893s8.

I.—On Erires, an oriental genus of satyrid butterflies :—By

Lionen pe Nicr’vitie, F. H.S., C. M. Z. 8S,

[Received 16th February ;—Read 1st March, 1893. ]

The genus Hrites at the present date contains five species only,

(six if H. ochreana is held to be a distinct species, I have not seen it),

found in Assam, Burma, the Malay Peninsula, Sumatra, Java, Labuan,

Borneo, and the Philippines. To these I now propose to add a sixth.

All are closely allied, and very similar in general aspect. They

are extremely delicate butterflies, semi-transparent, of a brownish-

ochreous shade, sometimes just tinted with violaceous on the upperside.

All possess a submarginal series of ocelli to both wings, more or less

visible on the upperside. These ocelli vary greatly in size, in some

species they are large and prominent, in others quite small and incon-

spicuous. On the underside there are usually two discal bands, often

more or less angled. These butterflies are found only in virgin forests

as far as I am aware, and fly weakly close to the ground amongst the

brushwood under the great trees and in open paths through the forests.

Their transformations are unknown. The males have no secondary sexual

characters. The females differ only from the males in ‘the wings

being somewhat broader, and in having the apex of the forewing more

rounded.

J 1s. 1.

ae L. de Nicéville—On Erirss, an oriental ' [Nou

I give below a key by which the several species may be distin-

guished :—

Key to the species of Hrites.

A. Forewing with five equal-sized ocelli.

1. #. elegans, Borneo.

B. Forewing with the posterior ocellus very muck larger than the others.

a. Forewing with the large ocellus on the upperside prominently pupilled

with white. The apex of the wing falcate.

2. Z£. falcipennis, Assam; Burma,

b. Forewing with the large ocellus on the upperside blind or nearly so.

The apex of the wing rounded.

1, Both wings with all the ocelli prominent and well-formed on the

underside.

a*, Forewing with three small apical ocelli only in addition to the

large anal one.

3. ££. medura, Java; Philippines.

b2. Forewing with four apical ocelli in addition to the large anal

one.

a®, The inner discal band on the hindwing straight.

A. H#. argentina, Labuan; Borneo; Malacca.

63, The inner discal band on the hindwing highly angled out-

wards in the middle.

5. E. angularis, Burma; Malay Peninsula; Sumatra.

bl, Both wings with all the ocelli inconspicuous except the anal one in

the forewing, reduced to black dots only.

6. HE. rotundata, Burma.

1. Erires ELEGANS, Butler.

E. elegans, Butler, Cat. Diurn. Lep. B. M., Satyride, p. 147, n. 2, pl. ii, fig. 4,

female (1868); id., Druce, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1873, p. 340, n. 2; id., Staudinger,

Ex. Schmett., p. 280, pl. Ixxxii, male (1887).

Hasirat: Borneo (Butler, British Museum; Druce ; Staudinger) ;

three males Borneo, one female Padas River, North Borneo (collection

de Nicéville).

2. RITES FALCIPENNIS, W.-M. and de N.

E. falcipennis, Wood-Mason and de Nicéville, Butt. of India, vol. i, p. 237, n. 230

(1883); idem, id., Journ. A. S. B., vol. ly, pt. 2, p. 351, n. 80, pl. xvi, fig. 2, male

(1887).

Hasirat: One male Silcuri, August; one male, Nemotha, September

—hoth in Cachar, Assam (Wood-Mason, collection Indian Musewm) ; one

male, Fort Lungleh, Lushai Hills, October, 1890 (R. Pughe, collection de

Nicéville); one female, Karen Hills, Burma, April (collection Phayre

Musewm, Rangoon).

1893.] genus of satyrid butterflies. 3

3. Erires mepura, Horsfield.

Hipparchia medura, Horsfield, Cat. Lep. Mus. H. I. C., pl. v, fies. 8, 8a, female

(1829) ; Erites medwra, Marshall and de Nicéville, Butt. of India, vol. i, p. 236 (1883) ;

id , Pagenstecher, Jahr. des Nass. Vereins fur Natur., vol. xliii, p. 96, n. 15 (1890) ;

#. medura, var. ochreana, Staudinger, Iris, vol. ii, p. 88 (1889); H. ochreana, Semper,

Schmett. Philipp. Inseln, p. 326, n. 497 (1892); Satyrus (Hrites) madura (sic),

Westwood, Gen. Diurn. Lep., vol. ii, p. 392, n. 47 (1851); Hrites madura, Horsfield

and Moore, Cat. Lep. Mus. EH. I. C., vol. i, p. 229, n. 484 (1857); id., Hewitson,

Journ. Linn. Soc. Lond., Zoology, vol. viii, p. 145 (1865); id., Butler, Cat. Diurn.

Lep. B. M., Satyridx, p. 146, n. 1 (1868).

Hasirar: Java (one female, Horsfield collection in the British Museum) ;

Hast Java (Pagenstecher) ; Palawan, Philippines ‘Stawdinger).

Mr. Hewitson (1. c.) describes a variety of this species as follows :—

“ Male and female. With five ocelli on the anterior wing, one large

and four small. Sumatra; Singapore.” This almost certainly equals

E. angularis, Moore, which undoubtedly occurs in the Malay Peninsula,

and also in Sumatra, as Dr. L. Martin, of Deli, Sumatra, informs me.

Mr. Hewitson also describes another variety thus :—“ Male and

female. With the five ocelli of the anterior wing small and of equal size,

Singapore; Sarawak.” This can only refer to H elegans, which cer-

tainly occurs in Borneo, but very doubtfully in Singapore, at any rate

it is not recorded from thence by Mr. Distant in “ Rhopalocera Malay-

ana,” nor have I seen a specimen from any part of the Malay Penin-

sula.

4, ERITES ARGENTINA, Butler.

H. argentina, Butler, Cat. Diurn. Lep. B. M., Satyride, p. 188, n. 5, pl. v, fig. 8,

female (1868) ;id., Druce, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1873, p. 340, n. 1; id., Distant,

Ann, and Mag. of Nat. Hist., fifth series, vol. xix, p. 48, n. 21 (1887).

Hasitat: Labuan, an island off the N.-W. coast of Borneo

(Butler, in coll. British Musewm) ; Borneo (Druce and Distant) ; Borneo;

Malacca (Staudinger) ; S.-H. Borneo (collection de Nicéville).

Unfortunately I possess no specimen of H. medura; but comparing

the figures of H. medura and Hi. argentina, both taken from female

specimens, and a single male of the latter in my collection, the only

point of difference I can discover between them is that H, medura

lacks a small ocellus in the second median interspace of the forewing

which is present in H. argentina.

5. Hrirns anquiarts, Moore.

E. angularis, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1878, p. 825 ; id., Distant, Rhop.

Malay., p. 46, n. 1, pl. v, fig. 8, male (1882) ; id., Marshall and de Nicéville, Butt. of

India, vol. i, p. 286, n. 229, pl. xvi, fig. 50, female (1883).

Hasirat: Taoo plateau, 3,000—5,000 feet, Upper Tenasserim

4 L. de Nicéville—On Eritns, an oriental [No. 1,

(Moore) ; Perak (Distant); Meplay Valley, January ; Thoungyeen forests,

March ; near Moulmein, October (Marshall and de Nicéville); Yoonzaleen

Valley, November; Myitta, January, both in Burma; Rawan, Selangor,

Malay Peninsula, December (collection de Nicéville). ;

In this species there are four small equal-sized ocelli and one large

ocellus to the forewing, the ocelli of the hindwing prominent; the inner

band of the hindwing strongly outwardly angled in the middle; the outer

band is twice outwardly angled, once in the middle, and once where

it is crossed by the second subcostal nervule, this feature being only

found in the otherwise quite distinct species, 7. elegans.

6. ERITES ROTUNDATA, N. sp.

E angularis, Watson (nec Moore), Journ. Bomb. Nat. Hist. Soc., vol. iii, p. 19,

n. 38 (1888).

Hapitat: Burma.

Expanse: of, 2°70 to2:1; 9, 2:2 to 2°4 inches.

Description: Mane. Upprrstpe, both wings semi-transparent,

brownish-ochreous. Forewing with the two discal bands of the underside .

showing through by transparency ; a large, almost round (slightly oval)

black ocellus in the first median interspace and extending slightly into

the two interspaces beyond, obscurely pupilled with plumbeous, and sur-

rounded with an ochreous ring. Hindwing with a prominent discal

ochreous band, outwardly angled in the middle; four large round blind

black ocelli, surrounded each by a very wide ochreous ring, the rings

touching, thus forming a continuous band, one ocellus in each interspace

from the first median to the second subcostal nervule ; two fine ochreous

and two fine fuscous marginal lines. UnpersIpE, both wings finely striated

with purplish-fuscous; the four apical ocelli present in the forewing of

B. angularis, Moore and the five of the hindwing reduced to minute

black dots in this species. Forewing with the fifth large ocellas much

as above, but the black portion is smaller, the ochreous ring wider, and

the pupil prominent and silvery ; two prominent discal deep ochreous

bands outwardly sharply defined by a black thread commencing close

to the submedian nervure, the inner band straight, crossing the dis-

coidal cell obliquely about its middle, and becoming lost before reach-

ing the subcostal nervure ; the outer band curved and bounding the

wide ochreous outer ring of the large ocellus in the first median

interspace, the band ending on the third median nervule. Hindwing

with faint traces of two discal bands, the inner one straight, the outer

one angled outwardly once only, as in all the species of the genus

except H. angularis ; the marginal lines as on the upperside. Frmae

hardly differs from the male, except that the wings are broader,

1893.] genus of satyrid butterflies. 5

the apex of the forewing is more rounded, and the forewing has similar

fine marginal lines as are found in the hindwing of the male. This

species differs structurally from H. angularis in that the tooth or angu-

lation at the termination of the second median nervule of the hindwing

is as great or greater than that at the third; in H. angularis this tooth

is quite small.

In one specimen in my collection from the Pegu Yoma, taken in

December, the markings are almost as prominent on the underside

as in HH. angularis, there are two apical well-formed ocelli to the

forewing, and five ocelli to the hindwing, the discal bands well-marked,

but as the inner band of the hindwing is straight (not outwardly strongly

angled in the middle), and the outer band is once outwardly angled only

(instead of twice), I have no hesitation in placing this specimen under

E. votundata rather than under FH. angularis. Another specimen in my

collection taken at the same place and time is quite typical H. rotundata.

In the Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London for 1891,

page 268, Mr. H. J. Elwes records H. medwra, Horsfield, from Hast Pegu,

Upper Burma, and places L. angularis, Moore, with a query as asynonym

of that species, and makes the following remarks :—

‘“‘Numerous specimens were sent by Doherty from Hast Pecu,

taken at about 1,500 feet [during March and April], of which several

females and one male were by him supposed to be, and marked as, a

distinct species. These correspond to the female taken in the Thoun-

gyeen forests by Major Bingham, and described by Marshall and de

Nicéville, ‘Butt. of India,’ vol. i, p. 237,* as nearer to H. medura of

Java than to H. angularis.”

“ After examining the series closely and comparing them with one

Javan specimen, I do not see how to separate the two species | H. medura,

Horsfield, and H. angularis, Moore], for, though in the supposed new

* “ A female taken in the Thoungyeen forests in Mareh differs from our other

female specimens in the ocellus on the upperside of the forewing being very nearly

round, not oval, with a distinct yellow iris of equal width throughout ; the outer

fascia of the hindwing much broader and very distinct ; four large black spots —

beyond twice the size of those in the other specimens, the yellow irides prominent

and touching. On the underside of the hindwing the two discal fasciz have

almost disappeared, and the five submarginal ocelli are very minute. This speci-

men differs only in the following particulars from Horsfield’s fieure of E. medura:

The outer margin of the forewing is not quite so evenly rounded, being in fact

slightly concave ; the large ocellus is not quite so large as in H. medwia, and the

iris is less wide. On the underside the apical ocelli on the forewing are smaller,

and on the hindwing the ocelli are minute, and the fasciz are obsolete. This

specimen, however, is much nearer H. medura than #. angularis.” (Marshall and

de Nicéville, 1. c.)

6 L. de Nicéville—On Erirns. [No. 1

species the ocelli on the upperside of the hindwing are much larger

than in the other form from the same locality, whilst on the underside

both the ocelli and the bands are almost obsolete, J am rather inclined

to suspect seasonal dimorphism, and to think that this form is the last

of the first brood, and the others, among which males are far more

numerous, are the first of a second- brood. In the Javan specimen we

have the hindwing lke one form below and the other above. Further

observations are requisite to decide the question.”

FE. medura and FE. angularis are abundantly distinct. The former

has three apical ocelli in the forewing, the inner discal band straight,

the outer band apparently once outwardly angled in the hindwing;

while the latter has four apical ocelli, the inner band outwardly angled

in the middle, the outer band twice outwardly angled.

Mr. Elwes suggests that seasonal dimorphism may occur in the

genus. At present I see no indications of the appearance of this

phenomenon, at any rate if the usual form of seasonal dimorphism

observable in the Satyrine is understood. I possess the strongly ocellated

B. undularis taken in January, October, November, and December, ail of

which months (except occasionally October) are dry months, when the

ocelli should be obsolete: while the two type specimens of H. falcipennis

were taken in the height of the rainy season, August and September, but

have minute ocelli, instead of the normal rainy-seasonal large and well-

developed ocelli. I append a note by Mr. W. Doherty on the subject,

which bears out my opinion, and I may add that it is at his suggestion

that I have described L. rotundata.

“The prehensors of Hrites are slender and simple, and of the usual

satyrid type, resembling those of most of the species of Lethe (Debis), to

which the genus seems allied, the true Lethe (europa, Fabricius) being

exceptional in having the upper organ without branches. Seen from the

side, the upper organ (uncus, tegumen) of LH. angularis is unusually

straight ; that of H. rotundata is much more depressed terminally. In

both species the lower organ (clasp, harpago) is truncate at the tip, but

in EB. angularis it is cut square, while in EH. rotwndata the end is

concave, so as to form a distinct scallop.”

“ Apart from these differences in the prehensors, I think Mr. Elwes’

supposition, that H. rotundata may be the dry-season form of F. angularis,

an unlikely one. No seasonal variation has yet been observed in the

genus. I found H. angularis, which should be the wet-season form,

commoner in the dry-season than H. rotundata. Finally, the dimorphism,

if it exists, must be of a new type. Dry-season forms are distinguished

by obliterated ocelli and angular wines, but here the non-ocellate form

has the wings abnormaliy rounded.

1893. ] D. Prain—Two species of Pedicularis. 7

IT possess the following examples of H. rotundata. One male and

one female from Beeling, Upper Burma, taken on 27th March, 1886, two

males on the 29th idem, one female on the 14th April, by Lieut.

HK. Y. Watson ; two males taken in the Pegu Yoma, Burma, by a native

collector employed by the Phayre Museum, Rangoon, in December ;

one female from Quaymoo, Tenasserim, captured in March and another

in November, in the Yoonzaleen Valley, also in Tenasserim by Major

C. T. Bingham.

Two species of Pedicularis.—By D. Prat.

(With Plates I and I1.)

[Received March 9th—Read April 5th. |

In 1889 (Journ. As. Soc. Beng. lviii pt. 2, p. 255) the writer had the

honour to communicate to the Society descriptions of a number of new

Indian species of this genus. Since then a considerable number of new

species have been reported from China and Tibet and have been described

in various periodicals by Messrs Maximowic, Hemsley and Franchet, and

by the writer. Now, another new Indian species has been reported ; of

this a description is given below and the present opportunity is taken

of describing an allied new species from Szechuen.

1. PHDICULARIS DIFFUSA Prain, sp. nov. (PL. I.)

Hlata simplex vel e collo diffuse ramosa, radice debili ramosa collo

esquamato, caulibus gracilibus simplicibus, foliis radicalibus longe petio-

latis mox evanescentibus caulinis 4-natim verticillatis laminis gla-

brescentibus ovato-oblongis pinnatisectis, segmentis 5—8-jugis ob-

longis obtusis inciso-serratis ; floribus verticillatis verticillis numerosis

inter se remotis, bracteis foliaceis oblongo-ovatis petiolatis pinnati-

fidis et inciso-serratis; calycis breve pedicellati campanulati mem-

branacei inflati totius reticulati antice vix fissi dentibus majusculis

inaequilatis anticis et lateralibus ovatis inciso-serratis illis duplo his

4-plo summo deltoideo integro latioribus ; corollae roseae tubo sursum

ampliato calyce duplo longiore basi infracto, labio 3-lobo lobis oblongo-

ovatis margine sinuatis lateralibus medio dimidio majoribus, galea

leyiter arcuata tubo subcontinua apice subincurva erostri; staminibus

ex adverso summi ovarli insertis filamentis anticis superne hirsutis;

ovario ovoideo stigmate parum exserto, capsula anguste lanceolata apice

acuta calyce duplo longiore, seminibus ovoideis testa nigrescente minute

reticulatis.

oa)

D. Prain—Two species of Pedicularis. [No. 1,

In Himaraya orrentanl: Sikkim, Mt. Tankra, 11,500 p. s. m.; G. A.

Gammie !

Caulibus 40-60 cm. longis, foliis caulinis 2—2°5 cm. longis his

075-1 cm. latis, seementis 5 mm. longis 3 mm. latis, petiolis 0'5—-1 cm.

longis ; calyece 6 mm. longo hoc 3°5 mm. Jato; corollae tubo 10 mm. longo

apice 4mm. lato, galea 5 mm. longa, labio 8 mm. lato; capsula 12 mm.

longa 5 mm. lata.

This species is most nearly related to P. verticillata Linn. and P.

refracta Maxim. but besides differing greatly in habit and foliage from

both it differs from P. verticillata in having a calyx with large teeth

and with a tube reticulated throughout, while it differs from P. refracta

in having the anterior and lateral calyx teeth serrate and not entire ;

frcem both it differs in having acute, not muticous, anther-cells.

Of Indian species, it in habit much resembles P. flewwosa Hook. f.,

though it is glabrescent while that species is hirsute, but the plant that

it imitates most closely is P. gracilis Wall. var. macrocarpa Prain, the

likeness being so great that though in flower they differ so widely, it is

not easy to distinguish fruiting specimens of the two.

2. PEDICULARIS FLACCIDA Prain; sp. nov. (Pl. II.).

Ascendens glabra caulibus gracilibus corymbosim ramosis, foliis

ramisque J—4-natim verticillatis radicalibus mox evanescentibus cau-

linis breve petiolatis ovatis pinnatifidis segmentis 5-6-jugis obtusis

inciso-serratis ; floribus in verticillis 4-floris paucis remotisque dispositis,

bracteis foliaceis calycem excedentibus; calycis glaberrimi parvuli

campanulati antice parum fissi 5-dentali segmentis omnibus oblongis

integris tubo costato nec reticulato; corollae tubo sursum am pliato

calycem 38-plo excedente basi infracto, labio 3-lobo lobis lateralibus

ovatis medio orbiculato basi constricto 3-plo majoribus, galea leviter

arcuata tubo subcentinua apice subincurva erostri, staminibus ex ad-

verso medii ovarii insertis omnibus glabris, antheris contiguis muticis;

ovario ovoideo stigmate exserto.

In Curya occipentaLi ; Szechuen occident. prope Tachienlu, Praté n.

471!

Caulibus 20-25 cm. longis foliis caulinis 1 cm. longis his 0:7 em,

latis segmentis 2 mm. longis 1 mm. latis, petiolis 0°5 em. longis ; calyce

25 mm. longo hoc 2 mm. lato ; corollae tubo 8 mm. longo apice 4°5 mm.

lato, galea 4 mm. longa, labio 7 mm. lato.

Like the preceding species this is also closely related to P. verti-

cillata Linn. but differs considerably in habit, and though it has the

calyx tube ribbed and not reticulated just as P. verticillata has, it differs

in having the calyx distinctly toothed and extremely small. The stamens

also differ in being all glabrous whereas in P. verticillata the anterior

1893.] D. Prain—Two species of Pedicularis. 9

pair are hirsute ; the anthers though muticous.as in P. verticillata ave

contiguous and not discrete. The fruit is unknown.

As both these species belong to one natural group it may be useful

to provide a key, modified, so as to admit of their reception, from the

key already published by the writer (Ann. Roy. Bot. Garden, Calcutta,

ii, 94), in which the relative position of these and of the previously

known species is shown.

VERTICILLATAE.

Galea less than half the length of the lip —

Bracts flabellate, spike long, dense ; calyx

small, subglobose, not cleft, teeth small,

entire : anterior filaments hairy Pier RS UCaLM.

Substitute for pages 9, 10, 15 and 16, in No. : of

Pt. I., Journal for 1893.

Undo UP Yee yp wes en wn ==

Calyx distinctly cleft, teeth entire :—

Margin of galea even; anterior fila-

ments hairy fon

Margin of galea toothed ; filaments

not hairy nor we P. szetschuanica.

P. refracta.

Explanation of the Plates.

Puate J. Pedicularis diffusa Prain.

1, Flower with bract; 2, calyx with ovary and style; 3, half of corolla show-

ing staminal insertion; 4, stamens; 5, capsule ; 6 seed: 1, 2,3 and 5 magnified +;

4 and 6 magnified +.

Prats II. Pedicularis flaccida Prain.

1, Flower with bract; 2, calyx with ovary and style ; 3, half of corolla showing

staminal insertion : all magnified 2.

Jen 2:

10 Waterhouse—Llectrical action of Light upon Silver. [ Nort:

Some Observations of the Electrical action of Light wpon Silver and tts

Haloid Compounds :— By Coionel J. Waternouse, 1.8. C., Assistant

Surveyor General of India.

[Received April 20th : Read May 8rd. |

In my paper on “ Electro-chemical Reversals with Thio-carbamides,’’

read at the meeting of the Society in April 1891, it was shown that

the peculiar reversals of the photographic image produced by the

addition of very minute quantities of a thio-carbamide, or sulpho-

urea, to an eikonogen developer appeared to be connected with and

accompanied by electro-chemical action, if not actually brought about

by it. It was remarked also that the experiments brought forward

pointed to the conclusion that, at any rate as regards the haloid salts

of silver, the formation and development of the photographic image

is to a very great extent influenced by electrical action, more so per-

haps, than has generally been recognised, although the fact of pho-

tographic action being accompanied by electrical phenomena has been

known since the earliest days of photography. It was suggested that

a further investigation into the theory of photography based on electro-

chemical laws, might be of value in throwing light upon much that

is now obscure and uncertain as regards the formation and development

of the invisible photographic image formed by the exposure to light

of silver haloid compounds.

Since that time I have given a good deal of attention to the

subject and tried several experiments in various ways with the object

of ascertaining the electrical action of light, in connection with photo-

graphy, on plates of pure silver immersed in various fluids as well as

on dry plates and other forms of silver haloid compounds in ordinary

photographic use. Also on the action of electrical currents in forming

developable compounds of silver haloids similar to those formed by

light, and, further, on the electrolysis of ordinary photographic develo-

pers and on the currents produced during the development of the

photographic image. These observations are not yet sufficiently com-

plete to found any sound deductions upon, but I hope to complete

them later. In the meantime, I have thought that a short note on

some observations I have lately made on the electrical action of

light upon plain silver plates in various solutions, might be of interest

and forma suitable introduction to any further notes on this subject I

may be able tobring before you. It does not pretend to be complete

or exhaustive, and can only be considered as a contribution towards a

systematic investigation of the question.

/ GUAR. g

1893. ] Waterhouse—Hlectrical action of Light upon Silver. 11

A great many observations have been made from time to time of

the electrical influence of light on metals immersed in water and various

saline solutions, and before going further, it seems desirable to give a

brief summary of these observations, and more particularly of those re-

lating to silver and its salts.

More than half a century ago, in 1839, Edmond Becquerel was the

first to show that the electrical action accompanying the chemical

changes brought about by the influence of light upon various substances,

including several metals and the silver haloids, could be observed with

the aid of a very delicate galvanometer. He found that this action was

quite independent of any calorific radiation or heating of one electrode

more than another, but was powerfully affected by the different rays of

the spectrum, the greatest action being produced by the violet, indigo and

blue rays, while with the green, yellow and red rays there was little or

no action. Becquerel’s observations are fully summarized in his work,

“Ta Lumiere, ses causes et ses effets,’ Vol. Il. To observe these effects

he used a covered vessel divided into two parts by athin membrane. In

each of the compartments he placed a plate of platinum or gold, previously

made red-hot to remove all impurities, the plates being connected with

the poles of a very sensitive galvanometer, and laid horizontally in the

apparatus. Hach compartment had a moveable cover. He found that

when the two compartments contained an alkaline solution, the plate

exposed to the solar rays took negative electricity, while the reverse

occurred if the solution were acid. With alterable metals, such as silver

or brass, analogous effects were obtained and the electrical effect could

be largely increased by giving the plates a preliminary polarisation by

plunging them in water and then placing them in connection with the

positive pole of a battery. When two silver plates were immersed in

water acidulated with nitric acid exposure to light of one plate only

produced a very weak current and the exposed plate was always positive.

Tf the gold or platinum plates had been thoroughly cleaned, had

remained in strong nitric acid and had been made red hot, the differ-

ent parts of the spectrum were almost powerless to produce electric

currents. With well cleaned silver plates which had been heated

several times the effects were also almost nil, though not quite absent,

and from this fact 1t seemed possible that when the plates were not in

this state the effects produced might be due to the action of light upon

corpuscles of organic matter adhering to the plates which become

oxidised by the action of light, the water supplying the oxygen. It

this effect did not take place and there was no alteration in the plates

themselves the light must produce a disturbance of the particles, but

the former supposition seemed most probable. He found that when

12 Waterhouse—Electrical action of Light upon Silver. [No. 1,

silver chloride, iodide or bromide, precipitated in a thin layer on sheets

of platinum or gold, was exposed to ight as above, the exposed plate

was positive, and that the initial action was much stronger with the

bromide than with the chloride; though the intensity of the currents

observed was variable and depended on the thickness of the film of bro-

mide, moreover the electrical action was soon exhausted. With the

iodide the current was almost as strong as with the chloride, but did not

remain constant so long.

When plates of silver were employed, instead of platinum or gold,

as a support for the haloids, the effects noted were stronger and more

regular, but it was found that the direction of the current depended

on the thickness of the films; with thin coatings the exposed plate

was positive, and with thick coatings negative. This was markedly

the case with plates of silver exposed to the vapours of iodine. With

vapour of bromine the exposed silver plate was negative, the initial

current, even with diffused light, was very strong, but after remaining

exposed to light for some minutes then protected from light and again

exposed to its influence, it was found that the current was very weak.

A film of silver chloride prepared by exposing a silver plate to the

vapour of chlorine gave only a very weak effect, but plates coated with

the violet subchloride behaved very well in these trials and yielded

for a long time results from which comparisons could be made.

On the basis of these experiments Becquerel invented his electro-

chemical actinometer which was practically a voltaic element or

cell composed of two plates of very pure silver coated usually with

the violet subchloride of silver and plunged into a conducting fluid

composed of two parts of monohydrated sulphuric acid in 100 parts

of water. The apparatus was so arranged that all light was excluded,

except from an adjustable opening on one side by which one of the plates

could be exposed to light while the other remained in darkness.

When diffused daylight or sunshine acted upon one of the plates,

more or less deviation of the needle was observed which remained constant

so long as the light remained of the same intensity and the surface was

sufficiently sensitive. If the light was shut off, the needle returned to zero

or somewhat beyond it, but soon regained its original position. If the

light remained of the same intensity and the plate was again exposed, the

electrical effect was the same as before, always provided that the sensi-

bility of tle plate remained the same, for which purpose the sensitive

coating should be sufficiently thick. Under favourable conditions the

sensibility of the instrument might be preserved for a whole day and

thus several consecutive observations might be made.

The deflections of the needle could not, however, be considered as

1893. ] Waterhonse—Llectrical action of Light wpon Silver. ¥3

proportional to the intensity of the chemical action exerted on the

substance and consequently to the active luminous intensity ; they only

shewed whether this luminous intensity was greater or less in one cir-

cumstance or in another.

With this instrument Becquerel observed the effect of different

rays of the spectrum on silver iodide and violet subchloride, and found

that in both cases the maximum of action was in the green about D

2H; but while with the chloride the action decreased on both sides

of this point, and ceased at A and H, with the iodide that had already

been exposed there was a second maximum in the indigo blue about

G 2H, and thence the action decreased to P in the ultra-violet. In

neither case was any reversed action observed in the red rays, as ob-

served with sensitive papers, but that might be due to the fact that in

one case the sensitive surface was In water and in the other im air.

Becquerel has not recorded any corresponding observations with silver

bromide.

About 1840, Robert Hunt repeated Becquerel’s experiments with

many modifications, and the results he obtained (Phil. Mag., XVI, 1840),

completely confirmed them. More careful trials with the spectrum on

plates of different metals made later showed that every ray of the

spectrum produces an electrical disturbance. The rays, however, at the

least refrangible end, produce a deflection of the needle in one direction,

whilst the most refrangible rays set up a disturbance in an opposite

direction. There are many indications of a condition analogous to

polarity in the action of the prismatic rays. (Jtesearches on Light, p.

295.) Hunt also remarks that “This action is only to be regarded

as one of the evidences of chemical disturbance, exciting electrical

currents; yet at the same time, it opens the question of the identity

of the agent producing this disturbance and electricity.”

In 1858, Grove (Phil. Mag., XVI., (4), p. 426.) recorded that he

had succeeded in obtaining a deflection of the galvanometer needle by

allowing a beam of light suddenly to impinge on a daguerreotype plate

in a trough of water, the plate being connected with one pole of the

ealvanometer and a gridiron of silver wire in front of the plate with the

other. In experiments with platinum plates he came to the conclu-

sion that the action of heht was always in the direction of the polarisa-

tion current, though further experiments by Becquerel and others have

shown that this is not the case.

In 1863, Pacinotti found that when pairs of plates of copper, zinc,

iron or lead were Immersed in solutions of certain salts of the same

metals, the exposed plate was always negative, but with plates of silver

immersed in a solution of nitrate of silver the plate exposed to sunshine

14 Waterhouse— Electrical action of Light upon Silver [No. 1,

was positive, whereas if exposed to the rays of a petroleum lamp, or of a

heated thick iron plate it was negative, as were also the other metals.

(Cimento, XVIII, p. 363.)

In 1875, Hankel published a series of observations on this subject

(Wied. Ann., I, 1877) in which he showed that the electrical behaviour

of the metals under the influence of light depended very much on the

condition of their surfaces; consequently, in such observations it is

necessary to consider separately each state of surface. His observations

were made on copper in different states, tin, brass, zinc, platinum and

silver. With regard to the latter, he records that when two plates of

fairly pure silver were immersed in filtered tap water, the plate ex-

posed to the light of white clouds was negative. When the plates

had been left a day in the water the rays of the setting sun still gave

a pretty strong negative impulsion. Platinum plates coated with silver

were slightly positive with white or blue light, while red light pro-

duced no effect. Silver plates coated with platinum, (old platinised

silver battery plates) which were slightly negative when coupled in

circuit with plain platinum, were found to be very sensitive to light,

and the exposed plate was positive. With coloured glasses the action

was strongest under blue glass, but was also quite strong under yellow

and red glasses; gaslight also produced a pretty strong deviations

of the galyvanometer needle, andit was found that the action under _

dark red and blue glasses was stronger than under a light green

which was much more transparent.

In 1878, Professor Dewar published a preliminary note on “ Experi-

ments in electric photometry,” (Proc. Roy. Soc., XXVII, 1878, p. 364)

in which he dealt principally with the construction of the best form of

cell for the general investigation of the electrical actions induced by

light on fluid substances. He found that the list of substances that

may be proved to undergo chemical decomposition by light, was very

extensive, some of the most active being the ferro- and ferri-cyanides of

potassium and the nitroprusside of sodium, tartrate of uranium and a

mixture of selenious and sulphurous acids in presence of hydrochloric

acid. The complete paper does not appear to have been published.

In 1876, M. Egoroff published a note (Comptes Rendus, Acad. Franc.,

LXXXII, 1876) on a differential electro-actinometer for the purpose

of determining the absorption of the ultra-violet rays by different

media. The instrument consisted of two of Becquerel’s electro-acti-

nometers placed one above the other and arranged so that the current

of one might be neutralised by the other. In some preliminary obsery-

ations with iodised silver plates he found that the intensity of the

current was proportional to the width of the opening through which

1893. ] Waterhouse— Electrical action of Light upon Silver. 15

light was admitted. It was also inversely proportional to the square

of the distance of the source of light from the apparatus. An oil lamp

was used. The instrument appeared to show an exact proportionality

between the intensity of the light and that of the current, and its

great sensitiveness and precision would enable it to be used as a very

delicate photometer. In these experiments he found that the electro-

motive force exerted by the November sun upon iodised silver plates

through an opening 30 mm. wide was 7; of a Daniell cell; witha

petroleum lamp, at 8 inches distance, it was only 0°004 Daniell.

Dr. J. Moser afterwards, in 1887, in working on Hgoroff’s plan

found that the photo-electric current might be greatly increased by

treating the chlorised, iodised or bromised silver plates with solutions

of erythrosin, benzo-purpurin and other dyes, and in sunlight he

observed currents of a strength equal to half a volt (Hder’s Jahrbuch

der Phetographie, §c., 1888, p. 297.)

At the meeting of the British Association, in 1880, Professor G. M.

Minchin gave an account of his experiments on the generation of

electric currents by the action of light on silver plates which were

eoated with emulsions of bromide, chloride, iodide and other salts of

silver in gelatine and collodion, as well as with eosine, fluorescine and

various aniline dyes, the object of these experiments being the solution

of the problem of producing a photographic image of an object at a

distance. A detailed account of these and other interesting experiments

on light-cells was read before the Physical Society, and published in

the Philosophical Magazine, for March 1891.

He found that when two pieces of clean silver foil attached to

glass plates were coated with an emulsion of chloride of silver in

collodion and immersed in distilled water containing a few grains of

common salt, the plates being connected with the terminals of a

Thomson’s galvyanometer and one of them screened from the light,

that on exposing the unscreened plate there was an electric current

produced, and the exposed plate was negative to the unexposed. The

same effect was observed with plates coated with emulsions of silver

bromide in water containing a little potassium bromide. When the

plates were coated with iodide of silver in collodion by the wet silver-

bath method, the liquid being water containing a little potassium

jodide, there was a reversal of the nature of the exposed plate, it being

positive to the unexposed. With coloured glasses in front of the

exposed plates it was found that the red rays produced comparatively

feeble currents, while those produced in the blue and violet rays were

very great, but the directions of the current were the same for all rays.

This agrees with Becquerel’s observations. With plates coated with

16 Waterhouse—Hlectrical action of Light wpon Silver. [No. 1,

an emulsion of silver sulphide in potassic sulphate, the exposed plate

was positive, the direction of the currents being the same for all rays,

the strength of the current being least for the rays passing through

the green glass.

With plates coated with an emulsion of silver nitrate in gelatine

ina weak solution of barium nitrate, the exposed plate was positive.

The effect of the red rays was very small, and of the blue rays very

great.

One of the most important points in Professor Minchin’s observa-

tions is his discovery of the formation of an invisible developable

deposit on silver plates coated with an emulsion of silver bromide, by

the action of the electrical current from a single bichromate cell passing

through the plates when immersed in water containing a little potassium

bromide. He found (1) that the plate connected with the carbon pole,

the cathode, was without the employment of any developer visibly black-

ened in its immersed part, (2) that no visible change took place on the

other plate attached to the zinc, but when the plate was developed

with an ordinary pyrogallic acid developer its immersed portion was

also blackened. These effects were entirely due to the passage of the

current and were strictly confined to those portions of the sensitive

plate through which the current passed.

The special bearing of these observations upon the formation and

composition of the invisible or visible developable photographic image

formed by the action of light, does not appear to have been generally

recognised. I began last year a series of observations on this subject

which quite confirmed Professor Minchin’s: unfortunately they were

interrupted before completion, but I hope to resume them in due course,

after the completion of the present series, and bring them before the

Society on a future occasion.

Professor Minchin also found that by coating silver plates with

eosine and gelatine, comparatively strong currents were obtained and

the plates were very sensitive to variations in the light. The current

generated by daylight in one of these eosine cells was sufficiently

strong to produce the photographic action on a silver bromide plate

without any preliminary exposure of the bromide plate to gaslight.

He also describes a curious case of inversion of the current occurring

in the eosine and other cells, which I have also noticed, the initial

current being such as to make the exposed plate positive to the other.

This current, however, was of very short duration and was succeeded

by a steady and much stronger normal current in the opposite direction,

the exposed plate being negative to the unexposed. On suddenly

shutting off the light from the plate the instantaneous effect was to

1893. ] Waterhouse—Hlectrical action of Light upon Silver. 17

increase the existing current, the effect being merely impulsive, after

which the current generally disappeared. This cell having been kept

in the dark for a fortnight, it was found that while the inverse currents

were produced as before, the initial current on exposure was enor-

mously increased in magnitude and duration. It then disappeared

gradually and was succeeded by a current in the reverse direction.

When one of these plates was removed from the cell and immersed in

water in presence of a clean silver plate, it was at once on exposure to

light negative, like a silver plate coated inthe ordinary way with an

emulsion of eosine. In preparing these eosine-gelatine films, it was found

to be an advantage to immerse them for a few minutes in a strong

solution of alum in order to prevent the dye from washing out of the

film too readily.

With silver plates coated with napthalene red and gelatine the

effects were not so strong as with eosine; the exposed plate was positive

and with strong red rays there appeared to be a reversal of the sign

of the HE. M. F.

Plates coated with iodine green and exposed to sunshine gave

currents with an H. M. F. amounting to about ,, volt.

M. F. Griveaux, experimenting on silver plates coated with a film

of silver iodide, plunged into solutions of iodine of different strengths,

circulating through the cell, found that the maximum value of the

H. M. F. developed by light acting on one of the plates decreased

as the strength of the iodine solution increased, till a certain point

was reached at and above which the H. M. F. was nil. Also that this

point was regulated by the distance of the plates from the source of

light ; the nearer the plates the higher the concentration point of the

solution and vice versdé. The same effects were observed with silver

chloride and bromide. (Comptes Rendus Acad. Franc., CVII, 1888,

p- 837.)

I have entered somewhat fully into these previous experiments

because very little appears to be generally known about the subject

and it seemed desirable to bring together the scattered observations.

In carrying out my experiments I have used two kinds of cells,

one horizontal and one vertical, more usually the latter. I+ consists

of a glass cell in which the plates can be coupled face to face or back

to back, one being screened from light by the other and by one or two

interposed screens of ruby or yellow glass, the cell being covered all

round except at an Opening on one side. This glass cell is enclosed in

a wooden box with a shutter on one side sliding in front of an open-

ing about 1:5” x ‘5’, corresponding to the one in the glass cell. In

front of this shutter there are grooves in which coloured glasses can

Jo Wi, Bb

18 Waterhouse—Hlectrical action of Light upon Silver. [No. 1,

be placed in front of the opening. The upper part of the wooden

case is open, but can be closed by a lid, through which, if necessary,

a funnel may be passed to admit of solutions being poured into the

cell without letting in light. The silver plates used with this cell are

4 inches long, and 17 inches wide, other plates, such as photographic

sensitive dry plates or celluloid films, being about the same size or

smaller.

The other cell is a modification of the form used by Becquerel

in his earlier experiments, and consists of a wooden trough divided

into two compartments by a double wooden screen which allows the

free circulation of the electrolytic fluid, while completely shutting off

light from the unexposed compartment. This trough is covered with

a lid, having two large openings fitted with hinged shutters, to the

underside of which mirrors are attached for the purpose of re-

flecting light at will on to one or other of the sensitive surfaces in

the compartments below. By this arrangement the whole of the

sensitive plate can be exposed to light, instead of only part of it, as

in the vertical cell, and at the same time the perfect protection of the

unexposed plate from strong light is better secured than it is in the

vertical cell. This horizontal trough is constructed to take two plates

oy” x 44” or smaller. ;

In most cases, even under favourable conditions, the light-currents

observed, are exceedingly weak, and therefore a very sensitive form

of galyanometer is necessary. The one I have used is the latest modi-

fication of the Rosenthal micro-galvanometer made by Hdelmann, in

Munich. Itis said to be the most sensitive form of galvanometer

made, enabling currents of about a billionth of an ampére to be read

with a resistance in the coils of only 1,000 ohms. It is fitted with a

telescope by which direct readings are made off the mirror from a

millimetre scale placed at one metre from it. In this position and

without the directing magnet, using the =55 shunt, with a total external

resistance of about 60,000 ohms in circuit, the deflection caused by one

gravity-Daniell cell is one millimetre division of the scale. By using

the directing magnet the normal sensitiveness of the instrument can

be very greatly increased, though in most of the experiments it has

been found sufficiently sensitive without the magnet, and when used,

the increase of sensitiveness has been limited to about five times the

normal. The instrument can be set up in any position, is simple in con-

struction and I find it very sensitive, convenient in use and easy to ob-

serve with fair precision, considering the difficulty there is in obtaining

freedom from shake and tremor in a city like Calcutta built on a bad

foundation of mud. In reading the scale which is 50 centimetres long,

1893. ] Waterhouse—LHlectrical action of Light upon Silver. 19

sub-divided into millimetres, I have usually fixed the zero point at 30, so

that the readings above or below it may as far as possible show

different signs of EH. M. F., and the direction of the currents has been

so arranged that a change in the position of the index to the apparent

left from 30 to O shall indicate that the exposed plate is negative to

the unexposed, as copper to zinc, while a change to the apparent right,

30 to 50, shows that it is positive, or as zinc to copper.

The coloured glasses used have been of the kinds ordinarily met

with in the bazar. A deep ruby, a brownish yellow, a medium green,

anda dark blue, and conditions being favourable it has generally been

possible to observe some trace of a current even with the deep ruby in

strong sunshine.

When observations were made with the spectroscope, whether with

a Rowland’s diffraction grating or prisms, it was found that the

amount of light admitted through the slit for ordinary work, was quite

inadequate, even when the slit was open at its widest; and it was

therefore necessary, in most cases, to use a much wider slit, or to

dispense with its use altogether; also to use the directing magnet on

the galvyanometer to increase the sensitiveness.

In all cases sunshine has been reflected on to the sensitive plates

by means of a heliostat, as it was not convenient to use the direct rays

of the sun. With the flat cell there were thus two reflections, but

any loss of light was amply made up by the increased surface exposed.

As is usual in such experiments, there were almost invariably

more or less strong local or polarisation currents generated between the

plates themselves, especially when they were freshly immersed in the

solutions, and it was generally found desirable to leave the cell from 12

to 24 hours before use, so as to give time for these currents to subside.

Sometimes, however, from half an hour to an hour, or even in some cases

a few minutes is sufficient. It was found, too, that even if there was

no polarisation current at the commencement of an experiment, the

action of light occasionally gave rise to fairly strong currents quite

independent of, and sometimes opposed to, the currents produced by

exposure to sunshine, while at others they were in the same direction.

Thus it was sometimes difficult to ascertain how far the currents

observed were due to light or to polarisation. The only test was the

retrograde movement of the needle after shutting off the light.

Another difficulty in making these observations may be noted, and

that is, the apparent reversals of current which are due in many cases

to decrease in the strength of the light, though the decrease may be

almost imperceptible. For the same reason, if coloured glasses be

applied without first completely shutting off the light after the plates

20 Waterhouse—LZlectrical action of Light upon Silver. [No. l,

have been exposed to sunshine, there is an apparent reversal due to the

loss of power in the light, and not to change of direction of the H. M. F.

As a rule my observations with coloured glasses or the spectrum have

agreed with Becquerel’s and Minchin’s that no reversal of sign is produced

by any of the coloured rays. At the same time, I have found that in

some cases the blue rays appear to have a reversing tendency, as might

be anticipated from their very strong reversing action on certain forms

of sensitive photographic plates containing iodide or bromo-iodide of

silyer. This point, however, requires much more complete investigation

with the aid of the spectroscope, and will be further considered when

dealing with the silver haloids. During the time I have been engaged

with these observations, the weather has been unusually changeable and

cloudy for the time of year, and hence it has been difficult to compare

the results of observations on different days. For this reason it has

been impossible to give more than general indications of the amount

of deflection caused by the action of light in the cases recorded: exact

observations would have to be made with a standard light.

It seemed desirable to commence the observations with experiments

on plain silver plates in different fluids. The plates used were not

quite pure, having been reduced from various silver residues, and were

about ‘974 touch. They were four inches long and one and a quarter

inch wide, and were usually cleaned with fine emery powder, or with

emery cloth immediately before and after use. It is, however, better to

make sure of the purity and cleanliness of the surface of the plates

for each operation by heating them red-hot and then immersing them

in dilute sulphuric acid. As facilities for doing this with thick plates

were not readily available, it has been omitted in all the following

observations. As arule, the plates were immersed in the solutions to

a depth of from 2 to 23 inches, care being taken to avoid moistening the

upper unimmersed parts by capillary action or otherwise, and so exposing

them to irregular currents from this cause. The plates were about

half an inch apart, being kept separated by two wooden blocks with a

dark ruby glass plate between them,

I. Sitver PuLates 1n Water.

Distilled Water.

Distilled water being almost a nonconductor, the currents observed

were naturally exceedingly weak and could only be clearly seen with

strong sunshine. The deflection observed without the magnet varied

from *5 to 3 divisions of the scale, and in nearly all cases the exposed

plate was positive to the unexposed, and formed the anode or dissolving

plate of the couple. In some cases the exposed plate became more

1893. ] Waterhouse—LHlectrical action of Light upon Silver. 21

sensitive after the first exposure, but after a few exposures lost all

sensitiveness. The current being so small, it was not thought necessary

to experiment with coloured glass or the spectrum. With the direct-

ing magnet placed as before described the deflection was increased to

about 6°5 divisions.

Tap Water.

The tap water used was the filtered Hooghly water, supplied in the

town mains. Itis fairly pure and free from lime salts, but chlorides

are present in moderately large proportion, the amount of chlorine

varying from °5 to 14 parts per 100,000, and at the time of the

experiments it would be about 1 to 1:2 parts per 100,000. The total

hardness varies from 3:15 to 11°5 parts and would be about 9 parts per

100,000 at the time of the experiments. In most of the cases observed

the exposed plate was distinctly positive to the unexposed, as with

distilled water; but in some cases it was negative, and in one or two

instances the action was irregular. The plates were rather more sen-

sitive than they were in distilled water, the normal deflections without

the directing magnet varying from 1 to 7 divisions of the scale, but

usually they were between 2 and 4.

In one case in which the plates had been in the cell for about 38

hours, and there was only a very slight cell-current, exposure to sun-

shine gave a deflection of + 4°5 divisions without the magnet, but with

it the deflection in bright sunshine rose to + 20 divisions, and even in

diffused light was + 5 divisions. Exposing under ruby glass gave a

deflection of + °5; yellow glass + ‘7; green glass+1; blue glass + ‘5 in

diffused light, and + 75 in sunshine. Trials were also made with the

grating spectroscope without the directing magnet, but the results were

not conclusive and the unsettled weather has, so far, prevented their

being repeated with the galvanometer in its most sensitive state. The

plates were found very sensitive to changes in the strength of the light,

but after repeated exposure to sunshine they seeemed to lose sensi-

tiveness. By the action of the water a greyish deposit of chloride

was formed and in some cases a darkened image of the exposed part

of the plate could be seen. It may be noted that my experience does

not agree generally with that of Hankel, who found that, of two silver

plates immersed in water the plate exposed to white clouds, or to the

setting sun, was negative, I find, however, that on one occasion when

fresh plates were exposed to daylight, the exposed plate was negative,

the deflection being about — 1°5 divisions of the scale. On again exposing

the same plates to sunshine the exposed plate was positive, and remained

so afterwards on further exposure. On two other occasions of expo-

22 Waterhouse—Electrical action of Liyht upon Silver. [No 1,

sure to daylight, the exposed plate was also negative. When exposed

tu sunshine the plates were almost invariably positive. I have noticed

this difference with plates in other solutions,

IJ. SILVER PLATES IN DILUTE ACIDS.

As we have seen above, Becquerel found that with plates of gold

or platinum, immersed in acid solutions, the plate exposed to the light

was always positive. The same rule seems to apply to silver plates

in most cases, but not in all.

Dilute Sulphuric Acid.

The action of dilute sulphuric acid upon silver plates under the

influence of light seems to be rather irregular, but I find on looking

through all the experiments made, that in nearly all cases the first

exposed plate of each pair had a negative tendency when first exposed,

though it might become positive by subsequent exposures and in the

same way the second plate of the pair, which was screened during the

first exposure, might also be positive on first exposure. The general

tendency was undoubtedly positive. The irregularities may be partly

due to the plates not being quite pure.

With silver plates immersed in distilled water acidified with about

a drop of acid in some 60 ce, of water, the exposed plate was generally

positive when exposed to bright sunlight, the deflection without the

directing magnet varying from 1to4°5 divisions of the scale, some-

times increasing after repeated exposures. In one experiment, however,

the exposed plate was distinctly and uniformly negative, even after

the position of the plates had been reversed, but subsequent exposure

of the reversed plate made it positive. In another it was negative on

first exposure and then positive.

With a pair of plates in tap water, acidified in the same way, the

plate exposed to sunshine was first negative with a deflection of —3

divisions on the scale, which increased to—6 divisions by subsequent

exposures. Exposure under coloared glasses also gave a negative de-

flection, amounting with red glass to—1, with yellow and green glasses

to—2; with blue glass to—5, and exposed to sunshine again—6, as

before. The same plates being again exposed to sunshine later on

were also negative at first, but became positive and much more sensi-

tive. Under coloured glasses the deflections were also positive and very

much larger than on the first exposure of the plate. After reversal,

so that the former unexposed plate became the exposed plate, the

deflection was again negative, amounting to—7 divisions, and increasing

with the exposure. These plates were very sensitive to changes in

1893. ] Waterhouse —Electrical action of Light upon Silver. 23

light, and there was a perceptible deposit of chloride (?) on their

immersed surfaces.

With plates immersed in a 1 per cent. solution of sulphuric acid in

distilled water, it was found that if the plates were exposed to sunshine

avery short time after being immersed in the dilute acid, they were

at first negative and fairly sensitive to light but afterwards became

positive; whereas in a case when the plates were left standing for 24

hours to reduce the polarisation, they were positive, and much less sen-

sitive than the plates which were negative. After a short time they

seemed to lose all sensitiveness.

In tap water containing the same proportion of acid, the exposed

plates were generally positive on opening the shutter; but the current

quickly decreased, and with some plates after several exposures they

gave a negative deflection.

With plates immersed in distilled water containing two per cent.

of acid the deflections were usually positive and the plates seemed to

become less sensitive by repeated exposure and by keeping.

With plates'immersed in dilute acid at 5 per cent., which had been

allowed to stand for 24 hours, and showed a very small cell-current,

the first plate of the pair was distinctly negative when exposed,

the deflection being —4, decreasing with exposure to —2, but the second

plate when exposed after reversal of the plates in the cell was positive

with a deflection of +6. Two other pairs of plates in freshly-mixed acid

were positive on first and subsequent exposures. The addition of acid

lowered the sensitiveness of the plates considerably.

All the plates showed a slight grey deposit or stain on the im-

mersed ends. but no trace of an image.

Dilute Nitric Acid.

With nitric acid the exposed plates are nearly always positive and

the action is far more uniform than with sulphuric acid, especially

when an appreciable quantity of acid, as one per cent. and over, is

used. Becquerel also found the exposed silver plate positive in dilute

nitric acid.

With distilled water acidified with about 1 drop of acid in 70 cc,

the exposed plate was positive on first exposure, but afterwards

became negative. The plates were not very sensitive, the deflections

without the directing magnet varying from 1 to 3 divisions of the scale.

With 1 per cent. of nitric acid, sp. g. 1250, in distilled water, after

14 hours standing, the exposed plate was uniformly positive, and more

sensitive than with the acidulated water, the deflections in sunshine

being from 3°5 to 5°5 divisions, without the directing magnet. There

24 Waterhouse—Flectrical action of Light upon Silver. [No. 1,

was a slight greyish deposit on the plates, but no image on the exposed

part.

With three per cent. of the same acid in distilled water, after 22

hours standing, the first plate exposed in weak sunshine first showed

anegative deflection of 2 divisions, and after that was positive, the

deflection of repeated exposures being steadily about + 5 divisions,

without the magnet. With the directing magnet, the deflection was

about + 20 divisions with the 100 ohm, or 34, shunt.

After the experiment the solution was found to contain silver.

Dilute Phosphoric Acid.

With dilute phosphoric acid the deflections were almost always

positive. Plates freshly immersed in a mixture containing 1 per cent.

of the acid, sp.g.1°750, in distilled water and exposed to sunshine, gave

an initial deflection, without the magnet, of + 23 divisions, but this

quickly decreased with further exposure. After shutting off the light

the cell-current was found to have increased, and on again opening to

sunshine the deflection seemed slightly negative, but the action generally

was irregular. Subsequent exposures with the same cells or after the

plates had been reversed showed positive deflection and the plates were

less sensitive than at first.

With the same acid at 5 per cent. the deflections were uniformly

positive. With plates exposed to sunshine after 16 hours, the deflection

without the magnet was + 8 divisions, but, as in the former case, it was

less on subsequent exposure. The same decrease of sensitiveness after

exposure was noticed with the plates after reversal in the cell.

Dilute Hydrochloric Acid.

With 1 per cent. of hydrochloric acid, sp. g. 1°150, in distilled water,

the exposed plates have shewn themselves uniformly positive, and

owing to the formation of a deposit of chloride they are much more

sensitive to light, than are plates immersed in acids which do not form

a sensitive compound with the silver. The deflections with sunshine,

without the directing magnet, were from + 6 or +7, when the plates were

first exposed, to + 36, when they had been kept for some hours longer

and then exposed. The plates were covered with a greyish deposit of

chloride on the immersed parts, and there was a distinct darkened

image on the part of the plate exposed to light. Coloured glasses

all gave positive deflections, the red being the smallest, and then the

green.

With 3 per cent. acid, after 22 hours resting, the plates exposed to

sunshine were positive. The increase of acid seemed to reduce the sen-

1893.] Waterhouse—LHlectrical action of Light upon Silver. 25

sitiveness very much, the highest deflection in sunshine, without the

directing magnet, being + 16, while after the plates had stood for 37

hours it was only + 11.

There was a dark grey deposit of chloride on the immersed parts of

the plates, which took a violet or purple colour on exposure to light,

and gave off an odour of chlorine.

Dilute Hydrobromic Acid.

With dilute hydrobromic acid containing 10 cc. of the ordinary

pharmaceutical dilute acid, of 10 per cent., to 100 cc, distilled water, the

plate exposed to sunshine or diffused daylight was uniformly negative

and extremely sensitive to light, the first deflection in bright sunshine

being about — 187 divisions, without the directing magnet, decreasing

to a steady reading of about 140 divisions. Hven coloured glasses

gave fairly large deflections; red, — 13; yellow, — 54; green, — 64;

blue, — 103.

With dilute acid of double the above strength, the exposed plate

was also uniformly negative, but the plates did not seem so sensitive,

the deflection in sunshine, without the magnet, being only — 82; but

the readings depend very much on the strength of the light, and this

was variable at the time of observing.

In both these cases the plates were coated with a grey-greenish-

yellow deposit of bromide, which turned dark on exposure, and formed

a visible image of the exposed part of the plate.

Dilute Hydriodic Acid.

As pure hydriodic acid is somewhat troublesome to prepare, I

roughly made up asolution of it by precipitating one gramme of barium

iodide, dissolved in water, with sulphuric acid and adding water to make

up 100 c.c. There was, however, a considerable quantity of free iodine

present, the solution being of a light sherry colour.

The cell containing two clean silver plates immersed in this solu-

tion was left standing for 15 hours. The plate exposed to sunshine

was then found strongly negative, the deflection, without the directing

magnet, being — 110 divisions of the scale, afterwards going up to

— 130 divisions. The plate was, very insensitive to weak daylight,

the reading being only 12 divisions when the sun was hidden behind

clouds. With coloured glasses fairly large deflections were obtained,

always in the same negative direction; red glass giving — 15 with

daylight, and — 16 with sunlight; yellow — 16°5 with daylight, and

— 20 with sun; green — 14 with daylight, and — 19 with sun; blue

~ 16 with daylight, and — 80 with sun. By keeping, the plates

J. u. 4

26 Waterhouse—Electrical action of Light upon Silver. [No. 1,

became less sensitive. They were covered with a strong loose deposit

of iodide, under which the silver surface was darkened. A faint

image of the exposed part was visible.

Dilute Glacial Acetic Acid.

With plates freshly immersed in dilute glacial acetic acid of 1 per

cent., the plate exposed to sunshine was positive, the deflection being

about + 65 divisions, without the magnet; a second exposure gave a

deflection of + 8'3 divisions. By keeping for 24 hours the plates were

less sensitive, but remained positive.

Plates immersed in dilute acid of 5 per cent. and kept 24 hours

before exposure were less sensitive than the above, the deflection with

sunshine being only + 3 divisions without the magnet, and they became

less sensitive by further exposure, but were always positive.

Dilute Formic Acid.

The only other organic acid I have yet tried is formic acid, one per

cent. in distilled water. After the cell had been standing 24 hours, ex-

posure to sunshine gave a deflection amounting to about 8 divisions, the

exposed plate being positive. The same plates after another 24 hours

standing were found to have become very insensitive, the deflection

being only one or two divisions of the scale, the exposed plate still being

positive.

TIT. Sitver PLATES In ALKALINE SOLUTIONS.

Becquerel found that when platinum or gold plates were immersed

in alkaline solutions, the plate exposed to light was negative. So far

as my experience goes, this rule does not hold good with silver, the

sign of the exposed plate being almost always positive. I have not

tried these solutions very thoroughly, but the results obtained with

potash and other salts used seem conclusive.

Solution of Potassium Hydroaide.

With a solution of one per cent. of caustic potash in distilled water,

the cell having been standing 22 hours, the cell current was nil.

Exposure to bright sunshine gave a deflection of about 9°5 divisions

without the magnet, the exposed plate being positive. With the

magnet the deflection was about + 45 divisions in sunshine, and + 9

divisions in daylight. With sunshine under blue glass the deflection,

with the magnet, was + 3l; under green + 9; yellow + 8; red +

4-5. There was no deposit on the plates and no image of the exposed

parts,

1893. ] Waterhouse—EHlectrical action of Tight upon Silver. 27

Solution of Potassium Carbonate,

With a solution of one per cent, of anhydrous potassium carbonate,

the cell having been standing for about 14 or 15 hours, the cell-current

was very small, and the plate exposed to light, either daylight or sun-

shine, was found to be positive, the deflection in the former case being

+ 22, and in the latter + 63°5, without the magnet.

With tap water made alkaline with afew drops of ten per cent.

solution of the carbonate in about 60 c.c. of water, the exposed plates

were also positive and very sensitive on first exposure, but the current

decreased with further action of light, and in subsequent exposures

the plates were less sensitive to light, They also lost sensitiveness by

being kept in the cell.

Solutions of Sodium Carbonate.

With silver plates exposed shortly after immersion in I per cent.

solution of anhydrous sodium carbonate in distilled water, the plate

exposed to sunshine was positive, the deflection being about + 5 divisions

without the magnet. In subsequent exposures the plates were less

sensitive, but remained positive.

With a stronger solution, at 5 per cent., the results were similar, but

the plates seemed somewhat more sensitive.

Solution of Inthiwn Carbonate.

With plates exposed shortly after immersion in a I per cent. solution

of lithium carbonate in distilled water, the plate exposed to sunshine

was positive, the deflection being about + 6 divisions without the

magnet. The plates lost sensitiveness after the first exposure as well

as by keeping for 34 hours, but remained positive.

Dilute Solution of Ammonia.

With a solution of 4 c.c. of strong liquid ammonia in 100 «. e. dis-

tilled water, the cell having been left standing some 14 or 15 hours,

the plates were found to be exceedingly insensitive to light ; even with

the magnet the deflections in sunshine were only about 2 divisions, the

exposed plates being positive.

Another pair of plates immersed in a freshly-mixed solution,

containing 2c. c. of liquid ammonia in 100 ¢. ec. of water, and exposed soon

after immersion, were also found insensitive, but not so much so as

the last ; the deflection on first exposure in sunshine being about 3

divisions, without the magnet. The current, however, decreased on

further exposure, and the same effect was observed in subsequent

exposures, After a short time no current was perceptible,

The immersed parts of the plates showed no deposit.

28 Waterhouse—Llectrical action of Light wpon Silver. [No 1,

Potassium Cyanide.

With a solution of potassium cyanide in distilled water, about 1

per cent., there was a strong negative polarisation current in the cell

when first prepared, which took several hours to subside. When fresh-

ly immersed the exposed plate was negative, but not very sensitive,

the deflection without the magnet being only — 4 divisions for sunlight.

By keeping the cell 24 hours the polarisation current subsided entirely,

and the plate exposed to sunshine was again negative with a deflection

of — 35 divisions. A slight movement of the cell, however, seemed to

cause a reversal of the current with a deflection of - 6°5 divisions

which further continued for another 6°5 divisions after the lght had

been shut off. The same effect was observed on subsequent exposures,

first the plate was negative then positive, while the polarisation current

increased in the same direction. After a time the plate seemed to

become quite insensitive to light.

With the same plates reversed there was again a very large initial

negative polarisation current. On first exposure of a plate to sunshine

the deflection was — 144 divisions, without the magnet. On shutting

off the light, the negative polarisation current was found to have very

largely increased. On second exposure the plate was first negative and

then positive. On shutting off the lght the current continued + 2:5

divisions in the same direction and then turned back in its original

direction. The plates were coated with a dark grey deposit, thicker at

the upper part of the plates than at the lower. About the immersion

line there was a yellowish-white deposit, and the plates were deeply

corroded, but no sign of an image of the exposed part was visible.

From the above experiments it would appear that as a general

rule sunlight has an oxidising or dissolving effect on silver, whether in

acid or alkaline solutions, the exposed plates being nearly always posi-

tive and consequently forming the anode of the voltaic couple. With

solutions decomposed by silver and forming sensitive compounds the

action is variable.

IV. Puarn Sinver pLates pry.

When a comparatively large silver plate about 5 x 4 inches, not

immersed in any solution, but with its ends connected by silver bands to

the terminals of the galvanometer, the directing magnet being specially

placed so as to increase the normal sgensitiveness about 13 times, was

exposed to light so that the upper half remained unexposed, it was

found possible to detect a slight current between the exposed and un-

exposed halves of the plate; the exposed half being positive to the

unexposed. With an uncleaned plate that had lain in a drawer for

1893. ] Waterhouse—LHlectrical action of Light upon Silver. 29

some months, the deflection in sunshine was fairly large, amounting to

about 10 divisions, or rather more than the deflection caused by the con-

tact of dry zinc and copper. When, however, the same plate had been

earefully cleaned with a solution of cyanide of potassium followed by the

usual rubbing with emery cloth, the deflection was found to be still posi-

tive, but much smaller, being only about 1°5 divisions on first exposure,

and by repeated exposure it was reduced to about 25 division.

With subsequent exposures the deflection was generally in the

same direction, but once, after fresh cleaning, it was negative. With

a plate of pure silver deposited on glass, freshly polished, the first

exposure gave after a short interval, a fairly strong negative deflection,

but with subsequent exposures at intervals the deflections have been

sometimes negative and sometimes positive, but always very small, so

that the observations are somewhat uncertain. Plates of almost perfect-

ly pure silver, 999°5 touch, obtained through the kindness of the Mint

Master, Lt. Col. Baird, R. H., F. R. S., gave also rather indefinite results,

owing to the smallness of the currents, and though the deflections were

generally positive on first exposure of the plates, they were sometimes

negative, or became so by prolonged exposure. The general tendency,

however, appeared for the plates to be positive under the influence of

light, and, if this is the case it would seem to point to some slight

oxidising action on the surface. At the same time, the results obtained

with pure silver and the fact that in so many cases the deflections have

been first positive and then negative, appear to favour the conclusion

that such plates are really negative. It was clearly ascertained that the

currents produced were not due to the action of heat, because with the

plate first observed and with the purest silver plates, the action of heat

applied at the exposed end of the plate was to give a positive deflection,

but with the less pure silver plates used in the cells and others largely

alloyed with copper, the heated end of the plate was always negative

tothe coolend. The deflection invariably increased with the continuance

of the heating, and was always in the same direction on repetition of it.

The light currents, on the other hand, showed a decrease of deflec-

tion from repeated exposures and sometimes a change of sign in a

direction contrary to the heat currents shown by the same plates. The

observation is rather a difficult one and requires further repetition under

more favourable conditions of light, in order to obtain definite results.

Thave also tried the effect of solutions of alkaline haloid salts

upon silver plates, but as this paper is already beyond the usual

limits, it may be well to defer the account of these and other

experiments on photographic plates containing the haloid salts of silver

to a future paper.

30 D. Prain—A review of the genus Colquhounia. [No. 1,

Novicize Indice VI. A review of the genus Colquhounia.—By D. PRatn.

[Read May 8rd.]

Writing in 1885 (Flora of British India, iv, 674) Sir Joseph

Hooker had to say of this genus:—‘‘I am quite unable to distinguish

the first three species,* or to reconcile their specimens, descriptions

and published drawings with one another.” And in 1890, when enga-

ged in arranging the Calcutta Herbarium material of the natural

order Lanratz to which the genus belongs,t the writer, after consider-

able study came to the same conclusion, Since then, however, the open-

ing up of the hill-country to the east of the Irrawaday has enabled

the Calcutta Herbarium to send native collectors into hitherto unknown

portions of the Shan Hills. One result has been the communication

of suites of specimens that have helped to clear up some of the doubtful

points. Briefly stated, the result of a renewed study has been that there

seems to be no necessity for recognising more than two species in the

genus; both these species are, however, very variable, and include be-

tween them seven more or less distinguishable and definable forms.

The present paper consists of a short bibliographical review of these

with diagnoses of all of them, and with an account of their distribution

appended.

The genus CongunounrA was founded by Wallich in 1822,¢ on

specimens collected by himself in Nepal, in honour of his friend Sir

Robert Colquhoun, Bart., of the H. C.’s service. His diagnosis,

and yoluminous description of Colguhounia coccinea, the species then

proposed, he republished, practically unaltered, two years later,§ giving

at the same time a coloured plate which represents however, not the

typical plant originally described, but a variety with smaller flowers.

In a note at the end of this second description, Wallich distinguishes

by name and by a general diagnosis a second species, CO. vestita. This,

he says, comes from various localities in Nepal, at a higher elevation

than the stations for C. coccinea, and occurs also in Kamaon. He says

that CO. vestita flowers in the height of the rains, 0. coccinea at the end

of the rains and in the cold weather; the main distinction given, how-

ever, is one of tomentum ; this is described as being in C. coccinea scaly-

stellate, rusty, dense and friable, in C. vestita soft, white, thick and

separable.|| The flower-spikes and flowers are admitted to be similar;

plainly therefore the distinction is not a far-reaching one.

* Colquhounia coccinea Wall., C. vestita Wall., C, elegans Wall.

+ Jowrn. As. Soc. Bengal, lix, 2, 294,

{ Trans. Linn. Soe., xiii, 608.

§ Tent. Flor. Nap., i, 12 t. 6,

Tent. Flor Nap., i, 14.

1893. | D. Prain—A review of the genus Colquhounia. 51

The Lapiarm of the H. E. I. Company’s Herbarium were distri-

buted by Wallich in 1829;* Bentham, who revised for Wallich the

naming of this particular order, treated these two species somewhat

differently. In C. coccinea he recognized three distinct forms :—+

(1). C. coceinea proper ; the pink-flowered plant originally des-

eribed in Trans. Linn. Soc., and re-described in Tent.

Flor. Nap.

(2). var. 8. major Benth. ; the Nepalese plant from higher levels

and with denser tomentum, treated by Wallich as identical

with the plant from Kamaon that he distinguished specifi-

cally from C. coccinea.

(3). VAR. y. parviflora Benth.; an orange-flowered plant, not

clearly differentiated by Wallich in either of his descrip-

tions, but figured by him in the Tentamen as typical C.

coccinea.

On the other hand the name C. vestita was strictly limited to the

plant from Kamaon already referred to, which had been communicated

to Wallich by Blinkworth,f and a new species from Burma, C. elegans,

was for the first time mentioned. In the same year Bentham in

another place defined the genus, mentioning all three species, but

not there distinguishing the varieties of C. coccinea.||

In 1832 Wallich again dealt with these Colquhounias, figuring both

O. vestita and C. elegans.] He diagnosed C. vestita from C. coccinea by

its “ ovate-oblong much attenuate acuminate leaves, very densely hoary

tomentose below, as are the branches,’ adding that this character

comprises all the points in which C. vestita differs from C. coccinea.

From the original specimens itis evident that this figure of C. vestita

was taken from one of Blinkworth’s Kamaon specimens; Wallich did

not however adopt Bentham’s limitation of C. vestita to that locality, for

he replaced in the species the Nepalese plant that forms. Bentham’s

CO. coccinea VAR. major. In immediate sequence come the definition and

figure of C. elegans, the Burmese species ; of this he mentions having

only seen one shrub; the best distinction, Wallich says, between this

and CO. coccinea, which it much resembles, is the colour of the flowers—

orange, dotted with crimson specks, instead of red. The plant is des-

cribed as having leaves very softly tomentose on both surfaces, an idea

* Lith. Cat. n. 2084—6.

+ Wall. Lith. Cat. n. 2085/1, 2085/8, 2085/y-

{ Wall. Lith. Cat. n. 2086.

§ Wall. Lith. Cat. n. 2084.

|| Bentham, Synops. Labiat, in Bot. Reg., xv, sub 1292.

Gf Plant. As. Rar., iii, 43, tt, 267, 268.

32 D. Prain—A review of the genus Colquhounia. [No. 1,

by no means conveyed by the figure, which represents a plant that, as

Sir Joseph Hooker says,* cannot be distinguished from CO, coccinea VAR.

parviflora. These two plants are however remarkably dissimilar in

tomentum, the hairs being stellate in var, parviflora, as they are in all

the other forms of C. coccinea, but simple in C. elegans. As regards

the degree of tomentum of C. elegans it is the description that is accurate,

the figure that is misleading.

In 1834 Bentham again dealt with the genus}, and on this occasion

still confined O. vestita to the Kamaon plant of Blinkworth, though in

C. coccinea he now recognized only two forms :—

(1). ©. coccinea proper, which now includes the original

plant described by Wallich, as well as the Nepalese portion

of Wallich’s C. vestita ; this variety therefore now includes

the original C. coccinea and Bentham’s own C. coccinea

VAR. major.

(2). var. 8. parviflora Benth., which is the same as the plant

so named in 1829.

The Burmese C. elegans is defined in the Wallichian sense.

In 1848 Bentham{ followed in the main his treatment of 1834, but

as regards OC. coccinea confined the Wallichian number 2085 to var.

parviflora alone, although, as we have just seen, this number applies in the

Catalogue to every specimen of Colquhownia collected in Nepal. Under

O. vestita also Bentham diverged somewhat from his previous treat-

ment by admitting into the species a plant sent by Griffith from Assam.

This is, however, a plant that must be kept specifically apart from Q.

vestita if O. vestita deserves to be held specifically distinct from (.

coccinea ; while, even if OC. vestita and C. coccinea be conspecific, this

Assam plant is still varietally distinct from both.

In 1850 Sir William Hooker figured§ as (. coccinea a plant raised

at Kew from seed sent by Wallich from Nepal. This is the plant

originally figured by Wallich in the Yentamen, and therefore is not

exactly the one originally described by him there and in the Linnean

Society’s Transactions; it is not typical C. coccinea, but is Bentham’s

C. coccinea VAR. parviflora.

In 1851 Schlechtendal deseribed|| as C. mollis a plant whose origin

he was unable precisely to trace. His description is, however, so full

* Flora of British India, iv, 674.

+ Labiat. Gen. § Sp 644.

{ DC. Prodr., ii, 457.

§ Bot. Mag., \xxvi, t. 4514,

\| Linnaea, viii, 681.

1893.] D. Prain—A review of the genus Colquhounia. 33

and clear as to leave no room for doubt that his plant is identical with

the Assam one referred by Bentham to C. vestita.*

In 1873 Houllet figured as C. tomentosat what appears to be the

‘same plant.

In 1876 Bentham and Hooker speak of the possible existence of a

fourth speciest ; it is not clear whether by this fourth species be meant

Schlechtendal’s C. mollis, which is cited indirectly through a reference

in Walpers; or a Burmese plant collected by Mason, Parish, Anderson

and Kurz since published as C. tenuiflora Hook. f.§ but which in 1877

Kurz|| described as C. elegans. Kurz wrote under the disadvantage of

only knowing Wallich’s plant from the figure which Wallich gives of it ;

that figure, as has already been said, is quite misleading.

The next account to be noticed is the most important of all—that

by Sir Joseph Hooker in the Flora of British India. Here four species

are described :— 2 ; i es

1. ©. coccinea Wall.; with Bentham’s var. parviflora excluded.

2. C. vestita Wall.; limited, in the sense. adopted by Bentham

in 1848, to the Kamaon plant of Wallich and the Grif-

fithian plant from Assam,/—the Nepal plant originally

included in C. vestita being excluded and Schlechten-

dal’s C. mollis not being referred to; the identity of

C. vestita as a whole with typical C. coccinea is suggested.

3. C. elegans Wall. ; limited to the original Wallichian plant

from the Taone Doung Mts; its identity with C.

coccinea YAR. parviflora Beuth., is suggested.

* There are two minor references to the genus by Walpers, Annales iii, 363

(1852) where he mentions C. coccinea ; and Annales v, 689 (1858) where he gives

Schlechtendal’s diagnosis of C. mollis: this last reference is cited in the Genera

Plantarum though the original description in Linnaea is not.

+ Houllet, Rev. Hortic. (1873) p. 131. It should, however, be pointed out that

Sir Joseph Hooker does not agree with the writer’s view in this respect. He

refers Houllet’s plant to C. coccinea (and it may be that form of OC. coccinea

called by Bentham var. major); Griffith’s plant is referred in the F. B. I.—as

Bentham referred it—to C. vestita ; OC. mollis is not quoted in Sir Joseph’s article.

£ Genera Plantarum, ii, 1208.

§ Flor. Brit. Ind., iv., 674. This form—apparently more common than true

CG. elegans—extends from Tenasserim to Yunnan. In, the Calcutta Herbarium

it is in evidence that at one time Kurz thought this distinct from the C. elegans of

Wallich’s description—of which he had no specimen—and proposed naming it C. mar-

tubanica. Later, he decided that it must be the C. elegans, of Wallich’s figure,

which it resembles, as to tomentum, rather more closely than the true plant does.

|| For. Flor. Brit. Burma, ii, 278.

{ In Mr. C. B. Clarke’s Herbarium this Assam plant is distinguished from the

Kumaon C. vestita proper, as C. vestita var. rugosa C. B, Clarke MSS.

Ai, ie ag

34 D. Prain—A review of the genus Colquhounia. [No. 1,

4, (C. tenuiflora Hook. f.; the new species referred to above.

Two more recent references to the genus have now to be noticed.

Mr. Hemsley in his Index Sinensis* mentions one species; this he

identifies, though rather doubtfully, with C. coccinea. The plant comes

from Hupeh, South China, and the same form has more recently been

collected in the Kya Valley, Upper Burma, by Genl. Gatacre. It is not

C. coccinea, but is much more nearly allied to C. elegans ; though a very

distinct form, it is probably quite sufficiently differentiated if treated

as a variety of the last named species.

Sir Henry Collett and Mr. Hemsley in a paper On a Collection of

plants from Upper Burma and the Shan States} mention two species :—

1. C. elegans Wall. ; the true Wallichian plant, never met with

since it was collected by Wallich till 1t was obtained in

1887 by Genl. Collett, who speaks of it as certainly the

most beautiful Labiate of the Shan Hills. Like C.

coccinea VAR. mollis (CO. mollis Schlecht.) this is always

an erect shrub;f as regards colour of flowers there are

two distinct forms, one with pale salmon-coloured, the

other with dark red corollas.

2. ©. vestita Benth., not of Wallich; not the true Wallichian

plant, but Schlechtendal’s C. mollis, Mr. Clarke’s C. vesti-

ta VAR. rugosa.

The generic descriptions given by Wallich, Bentham, Schlechtendal

and Hooker are so accurate and full that nothing can be added to them,

and little is necessary beyond providing brief diagnoses of the various

forms met with in the genus. Of these last there are altogether seven,

and though in this paper they are treated as only of varietal rank, it

may well be that other writers will find it necessary to consider them

distinct species; indeed, as species at present go in the natural order

Lasiata, it cannot be denied that forms so very distinct as the real C.

vestita of Kamaon and as Hooker’s C. tenuiflora are well entitled to the

higher ranks. But what has to be pointed out very distinctly is that

on those who may feel compelled to give this higher rank to these

species of Wallich and of Hooker, it will be incumbent to recognise also

* Journ. Linn. Soc., xxvi, 299 (1890.)

+ Journ. Linn. Soc., xxviii, 1-150 (1890),

{ Genl. Collett remarks (Journ. Linn. Soc. xxviii, 8) on the discrepancy between

this fact and the definition by Kurz (For. Flor. Brit. Burma, ii, 278) of C. elegans as

‘s scandent or half-scandent shrub.’ Kurz’s definition however does not in the

least refer to Wallich’s original plant but to that other form collected by himself in

Pegu, named by Sir Joseph Hooker C. tenuiflora, which is always a scandent

plant.

1893.] D. Prain—A review of the genus Colquhounia. 35

Schlechtendal’s C. mollis, and to give specific rank to that very distinct

new form collected in Northern Burma by Gatacre and in South China

by Henry.

It is remarkable that the character from tomentum which has

been mainly relied upon—and with rather unsatisfactory results—in

diagnosing the various species, should still prove the most effective and

reliable. It has, however, to be noted that hitherto only the degree of

tomentum and not its nature has been referred to, the difference between

the simple hairs of the C. elegans series and the stellate hairs of the C.

coccinea series of forms having been overlooked.*

COLQUHOUNIA Watt.

Nat. Orv. LABIATAE.

Tribe. STACHYDEAE.

Tall, robust, rambling herbs with rounded branches. Leaves ovate,

margins dentate or crenate, petioled, acute or acuminate, base cuneate,

rarely truncate or cordate, tomentose, as are the branches, with stellate

or simple hairs. Whorls axillary, or in dense or lax-flowered spikes

or racemes, of pink, orange, or scarlet, concolorous or spotted flowers.

Calyz distinctly 10-nerved, equally 5-toothed, throat naked. Corolla

tube incurved not annulate, throat inflated; galea entire or more rarely

notched, shorter than the almost equally 3-lobed lower-lip. Stamens

4, ascending under the upper lip, the lower pair longer; anthers con-

niving in pairs, the cells divaricate, confluent. Disc equal; style shortly

2-fid with subequal lobes. Nutlets oblong, compressed, with the tip pro-

duced as a submembranous wing.

1. CoxrguHounta coccinea Wall., ampl.

Tomentum of stellate hairs on stems and leaves; hairs on the

corolla many-celled, glandular at the tip; wings of nutlets sub-lacini-

ate, not longer than body of nut; calyx teeth triangular.

Himataya: Inpdo-CHIna.

var. a. typica; leaves dentate-crenate, tomentum white,

usually sparse, ultimately almost disappearing; flowers

large, pink or red. C. coccinea Wall., Trans. Linn. Soc.,

xiii, 608 (1822); Tent. Flor. Nap., 1., 13, fig. eacl. (1824) ;

Cat. n. 2085/1 (1829); Benth., Bot. Reg., xv., sub 1292

(1829); Lab. Gen. & Sp. 644 (1¢34): DC. Prodr., xii,

457 (1848); Walp., Ann., ili, 268 (1852): Hook. f., Flor.

* The co-ordinate difference in the nature of the glandular hairs on the corolla,

which is as striking, was pointed out to the writer by his friend Mr. Briihl, who

kindly went over the forms after they had been sorted out.

36 D. Prain—A review of the genus Colquhounia, [No. ],

Brit. Ind., iv, 674 (1885), CO. coccinea var. B. major Benth. in

Wall. Cat. n. 2085/68 (1829). OC. vestita Wall., Tent. Flor.

Nap., i, 14, (1829), and Pl. As. Rar., 111, 45 (1832), i part

and excluding the Kamaon locality and the figure.

Nepal; on Gossain Than, Wallich! Scully! and Sheopore, Wal-

lich! Stxxum: Jongri, King’s collector ! and Lachen, Hooker ! G. Gammie !

Kuasta: Mairung, Hooker and Thomson! Mann !

A shrub 8-]0 feet high, ereet when standing alone but of sprawling

habit and semi-scandent when growing with other species. In the form

originally issued as var. 8. major Benth., the tomentum is white as in

C. vestita, and unusually dense, while the flowers are generally of a

rather paler pink than in the specimens originally intended as typical,

where the leaves are often ultimately quite glabrous from an initial

rusty pubescence, and the flowers are dark red. Both forms have, how-

ever, similarly shaped dentate-crenate leaves, and in both the wings

of the nutlets are nearly as long as the body of the nut. These are the

forms to which, in spite of his figure, it would be necessary to restrict

Wallich’s name C. coccinea, if C. vestita and the others are distinct species.

yar, f. vestita Prain; leaves (sometimes cordate at the base)

crenate, crenations large, tomentum dense, floccose, white,

separating in patches but not disappearing completely ;

flowers large pink. CO vestita Wall., Tent. Flor. Nap., i, 14

(1824) in part, the Kamaon plant only; Pl, As. Rar., 11, 43,

t. 267 (1832) as to fig.; Wall., Cat. n, 2086 (1829): Benth.,

Bot. Reg., xv, swb 1292 (1829) ; Lab. Gen. & Sp. 644 (1834) ;

DC, Prodr., xii, 457 (1848) evel. the Assam plant: Hook.

f., Flor., Brit. Ind., iv, 674 (1885) the Kamaon plant only.

Kamaon; Srinagar, Blinkworth! Naini Tal, Anderson! Mussoorie,

King! Kali valley, Duthie n. 3308! Cuumpr; at Tak-Chang, King’s

collector !

Like the preceding this is according to circumstances erect or semi-

scandent. The flowers are pale red as in C. coccinea 8. major, where also

the tomentum is white. The leaves, however, (which in C. vestita are

crenate, none of the crenations being sharp pointed) enable us to dis-

tinguish easily the two forms. The gathering from Chumbi has the

thinner tomentum of C. coccinea B. major, but the leaf-margins are

crenate not serrate; it thus serves to connect C. coccinea with C. vestita.

vAR. y. parviflora Benth.; leaves and flowers smaller than in

the type, tomentum rusty, flowers orange or golden yellow,

with orange red lobes. C. coccinea Wall., Tent. Flor. Nap.,

i, t. 6 (1824) the fig. only; Hook., Bot. Mag. t. 4514 (1850).

C. coccinea var. parviflora Benth. in Wall., Cat. n, 2085/y

eae

1893. ] D. Prain—A review of the genus Colquhounia, 37

(1829); Lab. Gen. & Sp. 644 (1834); DC. Prodr., xii, 457

(1848).

Nepat; on Sheopore, Wallich !

Scandent; this variety is represented only by specimens collected

by Wallich; the leaves have larger teeth and somewhat resemble those

of C. elegans, which is however always a shrub. It is quite as entitled

to specific rank as is C. vestita; if treated asa species it ought to be

known as C. parviflora.

var, 6, mollis Prain; leaves crenate, crenations very small,

tomentum dense, rusty, permanent; flowers large, orange

or red, OC. mollis Schlecht., Linnaea, viii, 681 (1851) ;

Walp., Ann., v, 689 (1858). OC. tomentosa Houllet, Rev.

Hortic., (1873), 131. OC. vestita Benth., DC, Prodr., xii, 457

(1848) not of Wall, the Assam plant only: Hook, f., Flor.

Brit. Ind,, iv, 674 (1885) excluding the Kamaon plant ; not of

Wall.: Collett & Hemsley, Journ, Linn, Soc. xxviii, 116

(1890) ; not of Wall., C. vestita var. rugosa C. B, Clarke Mss,

Sikkim; Balasun, King’s collector! Booran; Griffith! Musut;

Griffith nu, 4028 (Kew Dist.) ! Kuasta; Mairung, Simons! Oldham ! Clarke

n, 16138! Shillong, Mann! Collett! Dingling, Clarke n, 5900! Cherra,

Hooker and Thomson ! Clarke un, 5322! Manrpur ; Kassome, Waté n, 5123!

Burma; Shan hills at Pwehla, Colleté !

An extremely distinct form, always a shrub, and easily recognised

by its stout virgate habit and by its nutlets with very short wings.

This might be still considered specifically distinct even if C. vestita were

merged in C. coccinea, and if looked upon as a good species it ought to

bear the name C. mollis Schlecht. The leaves differ from those of

C. coccinea in being always crenate, and from those of C. vestita in the

small size of the crenations, and in the rusty, not white, tomentum.

2, CoOLQUHOUNIA ELEGANS Wall., emend,

Tomentum of simple hairs on stems and serrate leaves; hairs

on the corolla few-celled, glandular at the base; wings of nutlets entire,

acute, longer than body of nut; calyx teeth acuminate.

Inpo-cHina; S. Cuina,

VAR, a, typica ; whole plant densely,.softly tomentose; flowers

in very deuse many-flowered axillary heads; corolla dark-red

or salmon-coloured, with or without crimson spots, tube

long, throat wide. OC, elegans Wall., Cat. n. 2084 (1829);

Benth., Bot. Reg., xv, swb 1292 (1829); Wall., Pl. As. Rar,,

ii, 43, t. 268 (1832): Benth., Lab, Gen. & Sp, 645 (1835);

DC, Prodr., xii, 457 (1848) : Hook, f. Flor. Brit. Ind., iv, 674

(1885); Collett & Hemsley, Journ. Linn, Soc. xxviii, 116

(1890). :

os)

D. Prain—A review of the genus Colquhounia. [No. 1,

Manipur; Sirohifurar, Watt n. 7443! Burma; Taong Doung Mts.,

Wallich : Shan Hills at Toungye, Collett! at Mone, Manders! Fulton!

at Lwekaw, Manders! Ruby Mines district, frequent, King’s collectors !

A shrub, 8 to 10 feet high, and apparently never scandent; the

flowers are sometimes red (Collett, King’s Collectors) sometimes salmon-

coloured with crimson spots (Wallich) sometimes uniformly salmon-

coloured (Collett, Fulton, Manders).

yar. 8. pauciflora Prain; almost glabrous throughout, flowers

in loose few-flowered axillary heads; corolla red, tube very

short, throat wide. OC. coccinea Hemsl., Journ, Linn. Soce,,

xxvi, 299 (1890) not of Wall.

S. Cuaia; Ichang, A, Henry n. 3334! Burma ; Kya Valley, Gatacre !

A very distinct, always scandent form, with a much more slender

habit than the preceding; the nutlets are however not distinguishable,

and the tomentum is of precisely the same character, though so much

slighter in degree. If this is treated as a distinct species, which will

be necessary if specific rank continues to be claimed for OC. tenuiflora, it

might be known as C. pauciflora.

var. y. tenuiflora Prain; sparsely hairy throughout, flowers in

loose many-flowered long axillary racemes ; corolla red, tube

very long, throat narrowed. C, tenuiflora Hook. f., Flor.

Brit. Ind., iv, 674 (1885). C. elegans Kurz, For. Flor. Brit.

Burma, ii, 273 (1877) not of Wallich. OC. martabanica Kurz

Mss. in Herb. Calcutta.

S. Cuiya; Yunnan, Anderson ! Burma; Poneshee Anderson! Pegu,

Kurz! Karenni, Mason! Tenassertm; Moulmein, Parish !

Also a very distinct form ; in habit exactly like the last, but with

much longer flowers than even in the type, and with an absolutely, as

well as relatively, narrower corolla-throat. Distinct, however, though

the form is it is not convenient to give it specific rank, as this would

necessitate the recognition of C. parviflora, C. mollis, and C. pauciflora as

distinct species also.

Pia

Mukerjei lith.

£\.

- wets

PRAIN, Jour. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, 1893, Vol. LXIl, Pt IL

PEHDIGULARIS DIFFUSA Prain.

PRAIN, Jour. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, 1893, Vol. LXII, Pt ll. PLATE IL

A.D. Malla delt. — A.C. Mukerjei lith,

PEHDICULARIS FLACCIDA Prain.

Novice.

Foreign Societies who favour the Asiatie Society of Bengal with

their publications are informed that they may be sent either to the

address of the Society at Calcutta, or to the Agents of the Society in

London, Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner & Co., Ld., Paternoster

Honse, Charing Cross Road.

AVIS.

Des Sociétés Htrangéres qui honorent la Sociéte Asiatique de Bengale

de ses publications, sont priées de les envoyer ou directement a l’adresse

de la Société, 57, Park Street, Calcutta, on aux Agents de la Société a

Londres, Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner et Cie, Paternoster

House, Charing Cross Road.

ANZEIGE.

Auslandische Gesellschaften welche die Asiatische Gesellschaft

von Bengalen mit ihren Publicationen beehren, sind hierdurch ersucht

dieselben entweder direct an die Adresse der Gesellschaft, 57, Park

Street, Calcutta, oder an deren Agenten in London, Messrs. Kegan

Paul, Trench, Tribner & Co., Ld., Paternoster House, Chariug Cross

Road.

NTHALUPARS,

k fo : B? ; i ; f ae

NEWYORK. 20) “a

eee en

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

Vol. LXII, Part Il—NATURAL SCIENCE.

No. II.—1898.

On the Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island.—By D. Pratn.

Plates HI and IV.

[Read May 8rd].

§ Intropuctory SKETCH.

The Indian Ocean is broken on the north by the Indian Peninsula

into two roughly triangular seas. The eastern, rather the smaller, forms

an area known vaguely as the Bay, Gulf, or Sea of Bengal—the first

of these names being that most usually employed—hbounded on the west

by Ceylon and India, on the east by the Malay Isthmus (Tenasserim)

and Indo-China, and on the north by the Gangetic Delta. The ocean-

surface thus defined is, however, further differentiated into three distinct

hydrographical areas.

These areas are (a) the Bay or Brnaat, a bight limited to the west

by the Kistna Delta, to the east by Cape Negrais and situated to the

north of an arbitrary line—the parallel of Lat. 16° N.—beyond which

it passes into (6) the Sa or Buyeat, stretching from Coromandel

and Ceylon, on the west, to the Andamans and Nicobars on the east.

The Sea of Bengal opens southwards into the Indian Ocean proper, from

which it is hydrographically rather definitely limited by the somewhat

rapid upward shelving of its floor from the bottom of that ocean to a

uniform depth of 2200 fathoms along a line roughly coincident with

the parallel of Lat. 6° N. Thereafter its floor is a plain and practically

J. 11. 6

40 D. Prain—flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. [ No. 2,

a level one, for it slopes so gradually northwards that, as it passes into

the Bay proper, its depth is still 1400 fathoms. No such clear delimita-

tion exists between Sea and Bay; the plain that forms their common

floor still slopes gradually upwards towards the north till, in the neigh-

bourhood of Lat. 20° N., the edge of the shelf of the Gangetic Delta is

reached.

The southern edge of the floor of the Sea of Bengal may, in spite

of its depth of over 2000 fathoms, be taken as, in a sense, the margin

also of the continent of Asia, for there is more than the rapid increase

of slope towards the bottom of the Indian Ocean to characterise it. To

the west it coincides with that remarkably abrupt terrestrial elevation

which results in the island of Ceylon, off the south-west coast of which

island, less than 40 miles from the Basses, the ocean depth of 2300

fathoms is reached. To the east a precisely similar terrestrial eleva-

tion, though of smaller size and much less height, is met with. Just as

Ceylon lies, a pear-shaped eminence, to the east of Lon. 80° E., so to the

east of Lon. 90° H. lies the pear-shaped eminence known as Carpenter’s

Ridge,* a terrestrial mass that rises from a depth of 2300 fathoms in

Lat. 5° N., till in Lat. 6° N. and Lon. 90° 30’ E., it reaches a point

which carries only 1380 fathoms. The ‘thick end’ of the pear in both

cases faces the south, and just as the ‘stall,’ in the case of Ceylon, tails

north-westward into the Indian Peninsula, the ‘stalk,’ in the case of

Carpenter’s Ridge, tails north-eastward into Middle Andaman. There

are these differences between the two; the connecting ridge between

Ceylon and India carries nowhere more than 8 fathoms, that between

Carpenter’s Ridge and the Andamans carries 1600 fathoms, while the

highest point of Carpenter’s Ridge is as much beneath as the highest

point in Ceylon is above sea-level.

The third area (c) is the land-locked sea +, bounded on the west by

the Andamans and Nicobars, on the north by the Irrawady Delta, on

the east by Tenasserim and Kedah, and prolonged south-eastward into

the Straits of Malacca, between Sumatra and the Malay Peninsula.

This sea is not, as a rule, distinguished by any general name, though

* Alcock: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. vi., iv., 377.

+ Carpenter: Records of the Geological Survey of India, xx, 48, had proved, as

conclusively as it is possible in the absence of actual soundings to prove, that this

body of water must be separated from the Sea of Bengal by a ridge nowhere

deeper than 760 fathoms, the shallowest sounding known between Acheen and the

Nicobars, since the temperature at 1200 fathoms east of the ridge is that appropriate

to 740 fathoms to the west of it. Since then the indication of 736 fathoms as the

depth on the line from the Nicobars to the Andamans is a striking confirmation of

the justice of Carpenter’s reasoning.

1893. ] D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 4]

that portion of it close tc the Irrawaday Delta is spoken of as the Gulf

or Bay of Martaban; it has, however, sometimes been spoken of as the

Gulf of Pegu, and more recently bas received the much more appropriate

name of the ANDAMAN SEa.*

* Aleock: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. vi., iv., 378. The

degree of confusion in nomenclature that prevails is sufficiently exemplified in the

various Atlases of recent date. Keith-Johnstone’s “Royal Atlas”—an excellent

example of an English Atlas—shows, on the same sheet (India, southern sheet)

in the general map, the Bay of Bengal and the Sea of Bengal limited as they are in

the text, though the Bay is called the “ Gulf” of Bengal: in the small map of the

South-Hastern provinces placed on the same sheet this “‘ Gulf” is called, as is more

usual, the Bay. No name is given to the Andaman Sea, though the Gulf of

Martaban is distinguished. In Stieler’s Hand-Atlas—an excellent example of a

German Atlas—we find (Sheet 67, by Berghaus) the phrase “ Meerbusen von Peeu”

used as the precise equivalent of Alcock’s later-published but perferable name of

“ Andaman Sea;” the Gulf of Martaban of the English maps is designated, much

more correctly than in English maps, ‘‘ Bai von Martaban.’”’ So much confusion

of names and their incidence, renders it necessary to insist on some definite system

of nomenclature, with a rigid definition of the areas to which the names apply.

It would seem therefore that German geographers are prepared to admit the

distinctness of the Andaman Sea as a geographical area, while to modern Hneglish

geographers the necessity for considering the question has apparently not occurred.

If, however, at present they refuse to recognise this as a truly land-locked area

deserving of a specific designation, the following passage from a letter dated

Calcutta, the 4th March 1795, from Major A. Kyd to Sir John Shore, then Governor-

General, will show that even a hundred years ago those who knew the area best

realised its true nature. Kyd says :—The Andaman Islands, “ comprehending what

“are called the Great and Little Andamans, extending from N. Lat. 18°31’

“southward, and lying nearly in a N. and S. direction between 92° and 93° H. of

“Greenwich, are part of a continued range of islands extending from Cape Negrais

“to Acheen Head, including the Preparis, Cocos, Car Nicobar, and the Great and

“ Little Nicobars, the whole being a chain of islands between which there is reason

“to believe that there is a continuation of soundings, entirely dividing the eastern

“part of the Bay of Bengal.’ Kyd was Superintendent of the second, or Port

Cornwallis settlement in the Andamans, instituted in 1792, when the settlement,

under Blair at Old Harbour, now Port Blair, begun in 1789, was abandoned.

As an example of the usage which terms the whole sea-area between India

and Indo-China the “‘ Bay of Bengal,” may be mentioned a paper by Hume (Stray

Feathers, vol. ii.) wherein these two islands, along with Preparis, the Cocos, and

of course the Andamans and the Nicobars, are termed the Islands in the Bay of

Bengal, as opposed to Ceylon, on the one hand, and the Mergui Archipelago, on the

other. This is also the usage of the Admiralty Maps of the region, and though

it is certainly indefensible on hydrographical grounds, since the area to the east of

the Andaman-Nicobar chain fulfils in every particular—far more so than the Sea of

Bengal itself—the conditions laid down in the definition of a “Sea,” it is prefer-

able to the slip-shod system that distinguishes the Bay of Bengal from the Sea of

Bengal, without distinguishing between the Sea of Bengal and the Andaman Sea.

42 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam end Barren Island. [No. 2,

Tt is in this last-named area that the islands of Narcondam and

Barren Island, which form the subject of the present paper, are situated.

These islands the writer was, through the kindness of Col. Cadell, v. ¢.,

late Chief Commissioner of the Andamans, enabled to visit in March

and April 1891, in order to investigate their Flora. Narcondam was

examined for ten days in the end of March; after an interval occupied

in visiting Little Andaman and the Nicobars,* Barren Island was ex-

amined from April 5th to April 8th.

The volcanic island of Narcondam is situated in the Andaman Sea

in Lat. 13°26’ N. and Lon. 95° 15’ H., 80 miles to the east of Port Corn-

wallis in North Andaman, 74 miles north-north-east of Barren Island,

150 miles to the south of the nearest point on the coast of Pegu, and 250

miles due west of Mergui. The island rises abruptly out of deep water,

more especially on its eastern, western and southern sides, to a height

of 2330 feet above sea level, and of 8000 feet from the floor of the

Andaman sea between it and North Andaman to the west, and between

it and Tavoy on the east.+

The soundings on which the conclusion is based are given in the

following table :—

Taste I.{—Soundings in the vicinity of Narcondam.

GENERAL DIRECTION OF DISTANCE IN MILES FROM DEPTH OF SOUNDINGS IN

LINE OF SOUNDINGS. CENTRAL PHRAK,

FATHOMS.

E. 8. E. y 90

E. 8S. E. 2 75

BE. 8. E. 24 138

E. 8. E. 4 284

E. S. E. $ 333

E. 8S. E. i 486

(8; 100 1050

wtereeee et eteer gelicas eee teense . eee sete “Te eee e eeoeees eetooreove 1949.4 6 tea

tener ere Aan SE oe Seasecens <esies tee QONGOONDOS see or ieee

Ss. S, W. 3 465

8. 8. W. 37 652

5. 5. W. 244 1010

* Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal for 1891 (December), p. 156.

+ Stieler: Hand Atlas, sheet 67 shows depths, which are quite wrong, of 2097

and 2200 fathoms to the H. and 8. H. of Narcondam; how these errors have arisen

the writer cannot trace. Sheet 58 0f the same Atlas gives the true depth.

J This Table, with the corresponding one for Barren Island, is mainly derived

from Mallet and Carpenter, Records of the Geological Survey of India, xx, 46, et

seq., with additional soundings from a copy of the Sounding-Book of H, M, I, M,

Survey Steamer “ Investigator,” kindly lent by Dr, Alcock.

—

1893. ] D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 43,

Taste 1.—Soundings in the vicinity of Narcondam.—( Continued. )

GENERAL DIRECTION OF DISTANCE IN MILES FROM DEPTH OF SOUNDINGS IN

LINE OF SOUNDINGS. CENTRAL PEAK, FATHOMS,

soosodnsoonde oo: oo0090000000 ee ee sete

. =. . a e eeceoonnere ites @eveteooe OR rst ove AJ 162

WwW. N. W. 22 407

W.N. W. 3 509

W. N. W. 3s 585

w. by s. A 922

@eecosesesosee re : <i eevee e ote nd, ) 09008

N. N. E. 2k 104

N. N. E. 4 150

N. N. E. $ 411

N. N. E. 4 3862

N. N. E. 16 290

N. N. E. 52 70

N. N. E. 70 50

The island is a fairly-regular oval with the longer diameter in a

line running north-north-east to south-south-west; this diameter is

two anda half miles long, the other one and a half. The regularity

of outline is somewhat broken at the north-east corner by an oblong

peninsula about three furlongs long and half a mile across; this spit,

which is occupied by a steep-sided twin-peaked hill, quite dwarfed

by the central mass, is in no sense detached from the rest of the island

but passes through two or three intervening heights into the main

peak. This peak, situated slightly to the south and west of the centre

of the island, is crowned by three small points of which the most

northern is the highest. The two others, situated a quarter of a mile

to the south and to the south-east, respectively, are at the seaward

ends of two ridges that diverge from the highest peak, and are

separated by the beginning of a deep gorge. The northern point, as

already mentioned, reaches 2330 feet ; the point to the south is 2150 ft.,

that to the south-east 2200 feet high. The gorge that separates the

two latter, after passing southward between them for about a quarter

of a mile, turns south-west round the shoulder of the lower one, and

thus partially separates the south end of the island, as a narrow ridge

1200 to 1500 feet high, from the rest of the hill. Itis, however, only

the western end of this ridge that is free, the eastern end is connected,

by means of a narrow but lofty ridge, with the south-eastern part of

the central peak. Numerous other gorges, none of them however so

striking as that just described, furrow the hill on every side.

ad D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. _[No. 2,

The chief interest of this configuration resides in the misapprehen-

sions as to the structure of the island to which it has given rise.

McCelland mistook either the ravines or the ridges between them for

streams of lava* ; Kurz has described and figured the island as a central

volcanic cone, surrounded by an outer ring, not much over half the ele-

vation of the central mass, and very largely broken down.+ Seen from

Kurz’s point of view (N. W., ; N., at a distance of 20 miles) an oblique

view of the mouth of the yawning south-western gorge is obtained, while

the main mass hides the connection of its southern wall with the cen-

tral peak. At the same time the peaks already mentioned as connect-

ing the main hill with the somewhat outlying north-eastern spit, serve

to conceal their own connections and complete the illusion. At this

distance too the three hummocks at the top of the peak look very much

like as many points on the edge of a crater. In a nearer view from

the same direction the appearance of a central cone is still well-

preserved, though the regularity of what seems at a distance the

remains of an outer ring quite disappears.t Hven close in-shore it

is impossible to say whether the three points on the peak are, or are

not, indicative of the remains of a crater, the forest that clothes them

disguising their true relationship. The appearance from another

point of view (W.%S., at a distance of 40 miles) agrees well with

the description by Horsburgh of “a cone or pyramid with its sum-

mit broken off.’’§

* McClelland: Jour. As. Soc., Beng., vii, 77. It would depend a good deal on the

distance from which the island was seen, whether the ravines or the ridges between

them be what were taken for ‘lava-currents.’ Seen from a distance of 6 miles or

more, through a glass, the darker shadows caused by the gorges might well enough,

as Ball (Records, Geol. Survey of India, vi, 89), and Mallet (Memoirs, Geol. Survey

of India, xx, 281) suppose, be what led McClelland astray ; as however the drawing

on which McClelland based his opinion was taken from about a mile and a half, or

two miles from the eastern shore—the drawing was made by Griffith—there is

no doubt that what he took for streams of lava were the ridges between the

ravines: on this side of the island these are, towards the top, bare and rugged, and

are not unlike streams of lava. After all, however, McClelland had nothing to

support his idea that the island was voleanic but its conical shape and its isolation.

+ Kurz: Report on the Vegetation of the Andaman Islands, p. 4. Kurz appears

to haye had nothing more to go upon in supposing the island to be volcanic than

had McClelland; the accident of configuration led him to go further than McCelland,

and assume, not only that the island is volcanic, but that it is an island of the same

type as Barren Island, in which there is an inner and an outer cone. And with the

accounts and the appearance of Barren Island in his recollection—Kurz disposes

cursorily of Barren Island in the sentence immediately preceding the one referred to

—the idea is by no means unnatural.

ft Ball: Records of the Geol. Survey of India, vi, 89.

§ Horsburgh: Indian Directory (ed. v), ii, 56.

1893.] D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 45

Throughout the southern half of the island the coast line has been

eaten by the sea into bare cliffs that vary in height from 50 to 800

feet. From the appearance these present to any one circumnavigating

the island it would seem that these, even at the mouths of the gorges,

and even if landing in spite of the heavy swell that usually surges

round the island were feasible, must be altogether inaccessible. Much

of the northern half of the island is similarly sea-worn, but the nor-

thern cliffs are not in many cases very high. The north-west corner of

the island is a sharply triangular ness, with a high cliff for its nor-

thern, and a sloping hill-side, ending in lower cliffs, for its western

seaface. This western slope overlooks a bight half a mile wide, but of

only a furlong’s recession. This bight, open to the north-west, is divided

into two almost equal bays by a small detached islet, between which and

the main island stretches a rocky reef. To the south of this islet and

reef is a somewhat indifferent anchorage, and landing from a boat is

possible on its small shingle beach, behind which a few coco-nut trees

grow. This beach is close to the reef and at the mouth of a rather

narrow gorge which leads fairly directly to the main peak.

The cliffs that form the east side of this ness overlook a much finer

bight bounded on the east by the oblong spit already described, more

than half a mile across, and with a recession almost equalling its width.

The head of this bight further recedes into a small inviting-looking

bay which, however, begins to shoal* about a hundred yards from the

shore, and the strong swell that surges round either cape is broken as it

crosses the bay into a heavy surf which renders landing neither pleasant

nor safe.; This bay, which may be termed Coco Bay, is bounded by a

level stretch of turtle-frequented sand, behind which igs the only good

example of Pandanus sea-fence on the island; behind the sea-fence is

a iringe of coco-nut trees; beyond the coco-nut zone, and at the mouth

of one of the largest gorges in the island, is a small stretch of level

land, due, no doubt, like the shallowness of the bay, to the deposition of

detritus from the main hill. In this flat patch, immediately behind the

coco-nuts and to the west side of the stream-bed, is a grove of plantains.

* Ball: Records of the Geol. Survey of India, vi, 89.

+ Hume: Stray Feathers, ii, 109. The landing mentioned by Ball and described

by Hume is the only one on record at this bay. Probably, however, it is not the only

one that has been effected. Though the Coco-nuts that line its margin may have been

introduced by the sea, this cannot be said of a grove of Plantains that occurs.

Landing did not seem possible at the time of the writer’s visit, nor was it neces-

sary; the bay, which was visited several times, was reached by cutting a path

through the jungle from Anchorage Bay. It is of course possible, though hardly

likely, that the individuals who introduced the Plantains also cut such a path.

46 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. [No. 2,

To the south-east of the oblong spit, and therefore on the east side

of the island, is a third, much wider bight, three-quarters of a mile

from cape to cape, but only receding a furlong and a half. The northern

half of this bay, bounded by the hilly spit, is overlooked by steep hill-

sides ending in cliffs that, though not lofty, are particularly abrupt. The

southern half, limited by the main island-mass, has a beach of rounded

boulders ; behind this is a straggling sea-fence in which stands a solitary

coco-nut tree; a narrow belt of true beach-forest lies beyond. It was

with little expectation of being able to land that we put into this bay ; we

were therefore agreeably surprised to find that—at least at the time of

our visit, the end of March—not only coulda landing be made without

difficulty, but that the bay afforded a more comfortable anchorage than

Anchorage Bay itself. The boulder beach slopes rather gradually out-

wards, and is of a considerable width; probably therefore the surf here

is very strong during the north-east monsoon. That the sea-fence is

here irregular and thin is no doubt due partly to the surf, and partly to

the fact that it has an insecure root-hold among the rounded stones

that are piled behind the beach into an embankment which protects

the forest beyond. This beach-forest occupies a strip of level land that

stretches backwards from 50 to 100 yards to the base of the main hill.

Three gorges debouch on this level area and have filled up the interstices

of the old beach with the soil on which the trees grow. At the mouth

of one of these ravines there is a gap in the beach-forest occupied by a

small depression that in March is covered with only a coating of fine

sun-cracked mud, but in the rains evidently forms a small lagoon ;

this appears to be the only spot in the island where water ever lodges.

Though entirely volcanic in structure there is no indication at the

summit or elsewhere that the island has recently been active. There is

no crater at the top*, and his examination led the writer to think, not

that all traces of craterine shape have been obliterated by long erosion,

but that there never has been any crater on the peak. The local features,

coupled with the nature of the rocks that constitute the island,f

* Mallet: Memoirs of the Geol. Survey of India, xxi, 281.

+ Ball: Records of the Geol. Survey of India, vi, 90, only mentions a bed of

volcanic agglomerate, (of which several crop out round the coast), at Coco Bay, where-

in are embedded trachytic boulders. Mallet—Memoirs of the Geol. Survey of India

xxi, 281-283—describes the Narcondam lavas as ‘‘ compact, or very slightly vesicular

“lavas in which crystals of white translucent felspar, and black or dark-brown

“hornblende, are disseminated through a ground-mass which is (generally light)

“ orey in unaltered specimens, but pale red in those that have undergone weathering

“and in which the iron has been peroxidised.” Farther on, Mallet remarks :—“ The

“Jayvas of Narcondam are essentially hornblende andesites, and are of a decidedly

“more acid character than those of Barren Island.” This character, of acidity

1893. ] D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 47

appear to indicate that originally Narcondam may have been a volcano,

produced, like the volcano that appeared on the Island of Camiguin

in July 1871,* by the extrusion of viscid lava without the accompani-

ment of crater-forming materials. In any case, the depth of the ravines

that plough the flanks of the hill on every side indicates very clearly

how remote has been the period of the island’s activity.+

The top of the island is frequently bathed in cloud ;{ during the

ten days spent in the island in 1891, this cloud-cap seemed to envelope,

for the greater part of the day, the last 400 feet of the peak. The appear-

ance, however, was slightly deceptive ; for it was noticed that the cloud

was only condensed on the western aspect of the hill, and that towards

evening the peak always became clear. The nature of the vegetation

on the peak,—-the trees bearded with moss, and their bark covered with

Trichomanes—indicates clearly that this is a usual state of affairs.

Save on the sea-cliffs, which are bare, and on the eastern side of

the peak near the top, where the jungle is thin and scrubby, the whole

island is clothed with dense forest: this consists mainly of lofty trees,

with but few climbers, in the beds of the various watercourses. On the

intervening ridges the vegetation consists of a tangled mass of shrubby

growth overloaded with creepers, Landing at Anchorage Bay one finds

on the shingle some plants of Ipomea biloba; immediately behind the

shingle, and under the shade of about a dozen coco-nut trees, is an at-

tempt at a sea-fence, composed of Scwvola Koenigiu, Hibiscus tiliaceus,

Morinda bracteata, Guettarda speciosa, Pandanus odoratissimus ; some

Ipomea grandiflora, Convolvulus parviflorus, and Wedelia scandens climb

over these. Behind these bushes some trees of Barringtonia speciosa, Term-

nalia Catappa, Hrythrina indica, Sterculia rubiginosa, Thespesia populnea,

Dracena angustifolia, Ardisia humilis, and Izora brunnescens represent the

beach-forest. There is, however, but scanty room for species of either

class, and a few plants of Hranthemum succifoliwm underneath the trees

complete the representation of this sort of vegetation in this situation.

To the south of this point are some low cliffs, covered at the top with a

tangled mass of Hoya orbiculata, while at their base plants of Pluchea

indica, Blumea glomerata, Vernonia divergens, Desmodium spolycarpon,

Cyperus pennatus, and Thysanolena acarifera occur ; the last-named,—it

is, by the way, the only grass that is found on the island—is the most

plentiful and seems to be, besides Fimbristylis ferruginea and Boerhaavia

strongly supports the conclusion (to which Mallet also inclines) that there never

was a crater in Narcondam, and that the island is of the endogenous volcanic type.

* Moseley: “ Notes by a Naturalist on the ‘Challenger,’” p. 409.

+ Mallet: Memoirs of the Geol. Survey of India, xxi, 284,

~ Ball: Records of the Geol. Survey of India, vi 89,

Sian Wf

48 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. [No. 2,

repens, about the only species that occurs on the rocky sea-cliffs. On

the small islet in Anchorage Bay and on the rocks to the north of the

reef that connects it with the main island, is a scrubby jungle of Hibis-

cus tiliaceus, Acacia concinna, Dalbergia monosperma, Premna integrifolia,

Glochidion calocarpum, Breynia rhamnoides, Blachia andamanica, and

Gelonium bifariwm,—the last-named especially plentiful.

In the denser interior jungle on the hill between Anchorage Bay

and the gorge that debouches at Coco Bay, one is struck by the familiar

Andaman feature of groves of gregarious Huphorbiaceous treelets form-

ing an under-growth in a forest of lofty trees. Of this forest, Ficus

nitida and Ficus Rumphii are perhaps the chief constituents; the two

commonest gregarious species are Actephila excelsa—undoubtedly the

species on the island represented by the greatest number of individuals,

and Mallotus andamanicus—also, in many places, very plentiful. The

herbaceous species found underneath these treelets are mainly two

ferns: Acrostichum appendiculatum, which is not very plentiful, and

Asplenium urophyllum, which is. Among other species, found chiefly

on a comparatively level tract on the top of the ridge, where the

eregarious feature noted during the ascent from the east coast gives place

to a mixed forest, the undergrowth includes Alsodeia bengalensis, Cans-

jera Itheedei, Glycosmis pentaphylla, Oapparis sepiaria, Pisonia acul-

leata, Vitis lanceolaria, Leea sambucina, Memecylon edule, Abrus preca-

torius, Mucuna gigantea, Bridelia tomentosa, Ficus hispida ; Acrostichum

appendiculatum is here common, while Aspleniwm wrophyllum is rare.

The trees are also more mixed, and include, besides the two species of Ficus.

already mentioned, a Bombaz, Hrioglossum edule, Diospyros Kurzit, Oroxy-

lum indicum, Artocarpus Lacoocha, Antiaris towicaria, Ficus comosa, and

Amoora decandra. Besides the two ferns mentioned, a not infrequent her-

baceous species is a fine Amorphophallus. Along the ravine that passes

northward to debouch at Coco Bay occur the same species; near its

mouth, where the ground is flat, the jungle becomes ‘ scrub’—Morinda,

Premna, and such like shrubs, loaded with tangled masses of Ipomeea

vitifolia, This type of jungle takes the place of the absent beach-forest :

the sea-fence is however well-developed, and is of the usual Malayan

type,—Pandanus, Guettarda, Morinda, Hibiscus tiliaceus, Cwsalpinia

Bonducella, Colubrina asiatica, Allophylus Cobbe, Vigna lutea, Canavalia

turgida, and such like plants. Round this bay the coco-nut zone is well

developed ; behind it is the plantain grove already referred to.

East Bay, visited subsequently, may be here most conveniently

described. On the beach occur both Ipomea denticulata and Ipomea

biloba ; along with these occur Vigna lutea and Phaseolus adenanthus ; the

sea-fence is represented by a few examples of Pandanus odoratissimus,

1893. ] D. Prain—Fora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 49

Hibiscus tiliaceus, Capparis tenera, Colubrina asiatica and Olerodendron

tnerme. The true beach-forest, here well developed, contains much

Pisonia excelsa, with a number of trees of the far less common Pisonia alba;

the other trees of the zone are Terminalia Catappa, Calophyllum inophyl-

lum, Thespesia populnea, Gyrocarpus Jacquinii, Inora brunnescens, Ficus

brevicuspis, Ficus callosa, Odina Wodier, and Garuga pinnata ; the two last-

named, though commonest in, are not confined to this zone. The single

coco-nut tree mentioned as occurring here has probably grown from a

nut drifted round from the other bay ; at Coco Bay, however, it is more

probable, considering their association with plantains that the trees have

been introduced intentionally.* The edges and bed of the dry lagoon

already described were covered with Ipomcea Turpethum.

Along the edge of the cliff overlooking the west side of Coco Bay

some species, not seen elsewhere, were met with: Hntada scandens, Acacia

concinna, a Grewia (in leaf only, perhaps G laevigata), a Tylophora (in

fruit only, perhaps T. globifera), Pederia fetida, and Dioscorea sativa.

The steep hill-side overlooking the northern part of Anchorage Bay is

covered with a scrub-jungle of Premna, Breynia, and such like shrubs,

with a good deal of Capparis sepiarta. All over this hill were seen

withered leaves of the Amorphophallus.; The hill-side overlooking the

southern portion of Anchorage Bay is covered with the same dense

* These coco-nuts are too old and: too numerous to have been introduced of

recent years ; it seems strange, therefore, that they have never before been men-

tioned. The recorded visits to Narcondam are :—(1). That of Messrs. Hume and

Ball in 1873, when a landing was effected, and no more; (2). that of Messrs. Mallet

and Hobday in 1884, when four days were spent in investigating its geology and

topography, and an ascent, probably the first, was made of the peak; (3). the present

visit, when the peak was again ascended. The account of their landing-place shows

that it was at Coco Bay that Ball and Hume landed; at no other bay is there shoal

water. Ball mentions some of the plants noticed by him at this place, but neither

he nor Hume have recorded the existence of coco-nuts and plantains. Mallet is

equally silent, his paper being rigidly confined to the topography and geology of the

island. Though these are the only recorded visits, there have been others paid to

the island. Hume (Stray Feathers ii, 110) mentions a visit by Col. Tytler. Again,

Kurz (Report on the Vegetation of the Andamans, p. 18.) mentions a deputation that

visited Barren Island in 1866, in search of pasture-grasses; from specimens in the

Calcutta Herbarium, however, we learn that this deputation a few days later visited

Narcondam and the Coco Group. In connection with the systematic list, occasion

will be taken to refer to the acts of the deputation in question : it is sufficient to

say here that to its members is probably due the merit of having introduced, at least

the plantains, and perhaps also the coco-nuts. This would make it certain that

both species were present at the time of Hume’s visit.

+ Corms and seeds of this plant were brought to the Royal Botanic Gardens,

Calcutta, where it has sent up leayes and has flowered.

50 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island, [No. 2,

forest, mainly Ficus, but has for its undergrowth quantities of Caryota

mitis, with dense patches of Pollia Aclisia underneath.

The ridges between the gorges are tolerably uniform in the nature

of their vegetation ; Premna integrifolia extends a good way up, Morinda

bracteata is found throughout the island and is as common at the top as

it is on the coast; Trema amboinensis, Capparis sepiaria, and Acacia con-

cinna, are common species ; not infrequent is Callicarpa arborea, though

far less common here than on Barren Island. In the gorges patches of

Macaranga Tanarius, Trema amboinensis, Pipturus velutinus, Behmeria

malabarica, a8 gregarious species, are common, and form, especially in

the lower part of the hill, the prevalent undergrowth. The trees are

those already enumerated, but as additional species, may be mentioned

the following, all obtained in the gorge leading from Anchorage Bay to

the summit of the peak :—Amoora Rohituka, Apodytes andamanica, Seme-

carpus heterophylla, Myristica glauca, Ficus glaberrima—the last mentioned

a small tree, at about 2000 feet elevation. The climbers not previously

noted were Anamirta Cocculus, frequent ; Antitaxis calocarpa, very com-

mon; Aristolochia Tagala ; Gouanta leptostachya ; Trichosanthes palmata ;

Anodendron paniculatum ; Dischidia nummularia ; Pothos scandens, and.

Strychnos acuminata, at about 1200 feet elevation. The herbaceous

species not before observed were Blumea myriocephala, only once at about

1600 feet elevation ; Asplenium nidus, seen on trees throughout the ascent ;

Nephrodium terminans, not common below 1000 feet, very frequent above

that height; Davallia spelunce, here and there throughout the ascent,

Polypodium irioides, at about 1800 feet elevation ; Polypodium adnascens,

on trees throughout the island, not common ; Bryum coronatum.

As the summit is neared, and one passes within the area usually

moistened by the cloud-cap, the trees are covered with moss (Neckera

rugulosa), and bear on their bark quantities of Trichomanes pyxidiferum.

In other respects the jungle on the top does not differ from that lower

down, except that, owing to the ridges being of necessity greater in pro-

portion to the gorges than lower down the hill, there is relatively more

of scrub jungle than one finds below.

Few Fungi were obtained during the visit: doubtless the season of

the year was unfavourable. No Algw were found either on the rocks

or washed ap on the beaches. The ocean-drifts consisted almost entire-

ly of fruits or seeds of species that occur on the island; the only excep-

tion noted was a fruit of Heritiera littoralis found at Hast Bay.

Barren Island is situated in the Andaman Sea, in Lat. 12° 15’ N.

and Lon. 93° 50’ E., 60 miles to the east of Middle Andaman, 74 miles

south-south-west of Narcondam, 80 miles north-north-east of Flat Rock

1893. ] D. Prain—Fflora of Narcondam and Barren Island. one

(a submarine peak that reaches the surface, but no more, in Lat. 11° 12’

N. and Lon. 93° 36’ E.), and 320 miles due west of Mergui. As shown

in the subjoined table, the island, like Narcondam, rises abruptly out

of deep water, especially on its eastern, western and northern sides, to

a height of 8000 feet or more* above the floor of the Andaman Sea.

TasLe II.—Sowndings in the vicinity of Barren Island.

GENERAL DIRECTION OF DISTANCE IN MILES FROM DEPTH OF SOUNDING IN

LINE OF SOUNDINGS. CENTRAL CONE. FATHOMS.

B.S. B: 14 G mile from shore). 118

E. S. E. 23 433

maser a 641

E.S.E 100 1260

ene GaN oo 1+ (2 mile from shore). Si tie Nee

N. N. E. a 545

N. N. E. 82 782

eae Srente ee . i eo Soesresteereeeroteed sev eoeee . iiGon aa vo

N. 254 1,140

W.N. W. : 1 (h mile from shore). ‘MaasielSOnenet

WwW. N. W. z 456

W. N. W. 43 655

W. N. W. 45 1159

: pages: ;

Ww 30 1130

S. 8. W. “1g (g mile from shore). |= ie

Ss. S. W. bt 238

Ss. Ss. W. 4s 413

Physiographical accounts of this island have been given by Ball*

and Mallett in whose papers a précis of previous information is also

contained ; a brief description is therefore all that is here necessary.

Nearly circular in outline and about two miles in diameter, the island

consists of a huge crater, of which the mouth is a mile wide and

the rim is from three-quarters of a mile thick at the base—throughout

its southern half, where it is from 920 to 1160 feet high—to barely half-

a-mile thick—along the north where its height is from 630 to 790

feet. The rim is further breached to below sea-level on the west side

by a part of the original hill having been at one time blown away, the

resulting gap being about a-quarter of a mile wide. In the middle of

* Mallet and Carpenter: Records of the Geol. Survey of India, xx, 46, (footnote).

+ Ball: Records of the Geol. Survey of India, vi, 81.

{ Mallet ; Memoirs of the Geol. Survey of India, 251, et. seq.

52 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. __[No. 2,

the amphitheatre that results, and therefore about a-quarter of a mile

to the north of the centre of the island, a newer perfect volcanic cone

rises to a height of 1015 feet. At the top there is an ovoid crater,

somewhat straighter along its northern than its southern edge, and

somewhat higher on these edges than at either extremity. The edges

mentioned are nearly 80 feet above the bottom of the cup which is

itself sub-divided into two parts. The western, somewhat irregular, is

full of loose lava fragments, and has its floor nearly 40 feet higher than

the other, which is an almost perfect circle, about 20 yards wide, with a

floor of smooth soft sand. At the west end the rim of the crater is

about 40 feet lower than along the north and south edges, and is thus

very little above the floor of the minor western depression. In the

middle of this dip the rim carries a huge lava block, about 20 feet long,

10 ft. wide, and nearly 20 feet high.* This block forms a striking

object on the cone as seen from the landing-place. At the eastern end

of the crater the rim dips even more, and is about 60 feet below the

level of the northern and southern edges, or just over 20 feet above

the floor ; the edge is here narrower than elsewhere. In and about the

crater are several solfataras with crevices whence steam escapes.

The cone itself consists of volcanic ashes, fairly firm on the south,

east and north sides, but loose and friable on the western face. The

slope is very uniform, being about 30° on every side. The valley he-

tween the cones contains, at the base of the inner, two lava streams

that have flowed to the sea through the breach in the outer; of these

streams the northern overlies the southern. There has also been a

third flow to the east, this does not, however, come in contact with either

of the others. The sea, it may be remarked, does not enter the breach

in the outer cone, the breach, as well as the valley between the cones,

being filled to above sea-level by the products of the newer volcano.

The seaward slope of the outer cone is much steeper in the northern

than in the southern part of the island, and is furrowed by many nearly

meridional ravines, difficult of access where they enter the sea, but more

easily traversed further up. The slope of this half of the ancient

crater towards the newer volcano is, on the other hand, even and

rounded, consisting for the main part of bare, loose black ash, derived from

the inner cone. The inner slope of the southern half of the original

volcano is, on the other hand, except at its base, steeply precipitous ; the

seaward slope of this half, besides being much more gradual than that

* The measurements (Mallet: Memoirs of the Geol. Survey of India, xxi, 267)

are :—Length, 22 feet ; breadth, 11 feet, height, 13 to 19 feet. The greatest height

is at the west end, where it is also narrowest ; its most striking aspect is to the

spectator on the beach at the landing-place, to whom it looks like a huge tooth,

1893. | D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 593

of the northern half, shows a second subconcentric ridge separated from

the true rim by a gorge that debouches on the east side of the island.

Gorge and ridge owe their origin, however,—like the ridge and ravine of

the same nature, but of more imposing proportions, that occur at the

south end of Narcondam—to subaérial denudation, not to volcanic action.

The excentric position of the newer cone, with the lesser relative

height, and the steeper seaward slope of the northern half of the origi-

nal crater, seems to point to subsidence of that half. Perhaps

the explosive eruption which effected the breach to the west may have

had some connection, direct or indirect, with this subsidence. The vol-

cano represented by the outer cone was doubtless at one time much

higher than it is now.

At the landing-place in the breach there is a hot spring on the

beach; the temperature of this spring is steadily falling, and at the

time of the writer’s visit was 106° F.* The spring doubtless only

represents percolation of rain water through the heated newer mate-

rials—the inner cone and lava streams—contained within the circuit

of the ancient crater.}

The anchorage in the bay at the breach is of the most uncom-

fortable description ; the safest anchorage is opposite a small bay with

a sandy beach, a Pandanus sea-fence and a line of Coco-nut trees, on the

south-west side of the island. Landing by boat is, however, usually

quite easy on the beach at the hot spring to the north of the point where

the lava stream falls into the sea; the surf that rolls into Anchorage

Bay must make it impossible, as a rule, to land there.

At Landing Bay the boulders and stones on the beach, bathed by

the water of the hot-spring, are covered by a species of Oalothrix which

occurs in considerable quantities. Another, Alga, also a Calothrix, was

obtained from bare rocks in one of the gorges; no marine Alge were seen.

On the beach itself, behind a small bed of drift, are some examples of

Ipomeea biloba ; the drift contained, in addition to fruits and seeds of

species noticed in the island, fruits of Barringtonia speciosa and of

Heritiera littoralis.£ Close to the beach and to the lava flow is an ex-

ample of Pongamia glabra; a little further inland to the north of the

lava is a considerable grove of Flueggia microcarpa, with quantities of

Mitreola oldenlandiordes, in the sandy soil beneath. Beyond this grove is

* Prain : Proceedings As. Soc., Bengal, 1891, p. 84.

+ Mallet : Memoirs of the Geol. Survey of India, xxi, 274.

I Barringtonia speciosa occurs in Narcondam, and it may possibly also occur at

some of the bays on the south-west and south of Barren Island, where the surf

made landing impracticable. But Heritiera littoralis, the fruits of which were col-

lected in Narcondam also, does not seem to occur in either island,

54 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. __[No. 2,

a thicket of Musswenda macrophylla—the accident of its situation has

converted the species into a straggling shrub and imparted to it a very

distinct facies. On the lava itself nothing grows, though further inland

and to the south of the stream it isin several places partially covered by

beds of Aganosma marginata, which, rooted in the adjacent soil, and

having no trees on which to climb, prefers sprawling over the bare black

lava to spreading along the ground among the grass. This grass,

Ischemum muticum, almost completely occupies the plain between the

lava flow and the inner wall of the outer cone, which is thus a great

meadow in which, however, there are some patches of scrub jungle, the

chief constituents being Dodoncea viscosa, Flueggia microcarpa, Gelonium

bifarium, Phyllanthus reticulatus, Trema amboinensis, Dalbergia tama-

rindifolia, and stunted examples of Callicarpa arborea.

The inner cone is merely a “cinder-heap,” with hardly any vegeta-

tion ; a few very stunted examples of Tema amboinensis on its southern

face, about 650 feet up, and small shrivelled tussocks of Fimbristylis

ferruginea scattered unevenly over all the sides except the western, being

the only plants present. The interior of the crater has more vegeta-

tion than the whole outside of the cone ; near the crevices in the inner

wall, and especially on the south side where the soil is moistened by the

condensation of escaping steam, occur Nephrolepis tuberosa (also obtained

elsewhere in the island), Oheilanthes tenwifolia (very small and stunted

specimens), Lycopodium cernuwm (all over the stones in the western,

more shallow depression of the crater), Psilotum triquetrum (also found

in Java, on the crater of Gunong Boddas Preanger, by H. O. Forbes),

Pholidota imbricata, Vandellia crustacea and Oldenlandia corymbosa ; in

the sand at the bottom of the deeper eastern craterine depression occur

luxuriant patches of Fimbristylis ferruginea.

An attempt was made to land at Anchorage Bay ; owing, however,

to the heavy surf that rolls inthis was found to be impossible. The

beach in this bay is sandy ; behind it could be seen the usual sea-fence

of Pandanus, a species seen nowhere else on the island. Just within the

Pandanus fence rise 15 coco-nut trees tall enough to be seen and counted.

Judging from the analagous beaches in the Coco Group and Narcon-

dam it may be anticipated that there are many seedlings besides. To

verify this surmise an attempt was made later on to cross the outer cone

from the amphitheatre and work down to this beach. The attempt did

not succeed ; the sea was reached at a point too far to the east and the

attempt was not considered worth repeating.* Rowing round the island

* Those who have been engaged in similar work will understand how difficult

it is under such circumstances to strike the proper ridge or ravine. The results

of the journey, which it took a day to accomplish, were not sufficiently remunerative

1893.) D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 15)

a landing-place was looked for in bay after bay ; to no purpose, however,

the heavy south-western swell surged on their beaches in breakers so

huge that any attempt to land was precluded. On the east, north, and

north-west sides however, landings were effected; in the first case the

crest of the outer rim was attained at a point where further progress

was barred by its precipitous nature. By the gorge entered from the

north it was found impossible even to reach the crest; the north-west

landing, after some difficult climbing, led to the edge of the outer cone

and permitted an easy descent into the amphitheatre.

The inner walls of the outer cone, where too steep for trees and

shrubs, are densely and evenly clothed with Pogonatherum saccharoideum,

along with which are associated patches of Desmodiwm polycarpon,

Onychium auratum, Pleris biaurita, Nephrolepis tuberosa (found also

within the crater), and Fimbristylis diphylla. On one somewhat damp

spot, where there had been recently a small landslip, were found, on

the otherwise bare soil, some plants of Pteris longifolia, Oplismenus

Burmanni, Physalis minima and Vandellia crustacea (this last was also

obtained inside the crater). On the inner northern wall of the outer

cone, which is heaped with ashes, there is hardly more vegetation than

on the inner cone itself, the only species that grows being the Fimbristylis

found on the cone. At the base of the cliff which forms the inner

southern wall there is a uniform but not very dense forest the com-

monest speciesin whichare Terminalia Catappa (certainly the most

abundant tree on the island), Hugenia Jambolana and Callicarpa arborea

(both very common), Semecarpus heterophylla, Garuga pinnata, Lxora

cuneifolia, Ardisia humilis, Oroxylum indicum, Macaranga Tanarius, Trema

amboinensis. Quite a feature is the extent to whicha wild vine, Vitis

repens, prevails in this area; among other creepers noted were Cyclea

peltata (not seen in Narcondam), Abrus precatorius, and two Dvoscoreas

(only one apparently occurring in Narcondam). Another noteworthy

feature of this forest is the presence, though notin great quantity, of

a species of Dendrobrium. ‘The bare rocks in the gorges over which

water in the rains must pour in cascades are here and there covered

with dried-up masses of fresh-water Alga, Calothriz tasmanica.

The forest on the outside of the outer cone is much like that just

described though the trees are more weather-beaten. The species pre-

sent inside are all met with outside also, but though Terminalia

Catappa is still undoubtedly the most plentiful tree, and there are many

considering the limited time at the writer’s disposal, to justify another attempt.

The majority of the gorges on the south side of the Island have an eastward

tendency, and are thus unlike those in the north side which are more truly radial;

this circumstance led to the selection of a point for descent too far along the rim,

Sears)

56 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. [No. 2,

examples of Ficus Rumphii and Ficus nitida, with a considerable

number of Ficus cuspidifera. The two Dioscoreas are very common

climbers; Capparis sepiaria is exceedingly common as a climber, or

rather as an under-shrub, in the forest; Gloriosa superba was seen in

the sea-face jungle on the east side of the island; Adiantun lunu-

latum, another species not seen in Narcondam, is very common on

the outside of the outer cone. On bare rocks near the sea Boerhaavia

repens is plentiful, and species of the littoral class noted at the points

where landings were effected include Hibiscus tiliaceus, Sterculia rubi-

ginosa, Colubrina asiatica, Ixora brunnescens, Pluchea indica, Wedelia

scandens, Sceevola Koenigii, Premna integrifolia, Glochidion calocarpum,

Gelonium bifarium. Terminalia Catappa, a truly littoral species, spreads

here from base to top of the outer cone; the same is true of Morinda

bracteata, another plentiful sea-coast species. Cocos and Pandanus have

been already mentioned as occurring only at Anchorage Bay.

The question regarding the Coco-nut trees on Barren Island is some-

what simpler than in the case of Narcondam, for they have not been deli-

berately planted: at the same time it cannot be contended that they

afford an unequivocal instance of introduction by the sea. It is not clear

that any one has ever landed at Anchorage Bay ;* it is certain that for

the greater part of the year, to attempt to do so would be very danger-

ous. At the same time when ships call they usually anchor at this

place, and it is not improbable that during some such visit a coco-nut

dropping overboard has been washed ashore and germinated in the drift

collected by the roots of the sea-fence. Man indirectly, rather than

the sea, may therefore be supposed to have been the introducing agent.

Fungi were as scarce on Barren Island as in Narcondam, and the

only moss met with was Brywm coronatum.

To complete the account of these islands mention must be made of

Flat Rock, situated, as has been already mentioned, in Lat. 11° 12’ N.,

and lon. 93° 86’ E., 80 miles south-south-west of Barren Island, 50

* From the Report of the Andamans’ Committee already referred to (Proceedings,

As. Soc Bengal, 1866, p. 215), it would appear that their experience was quite that of

the writer. The passage is interesting and is worth quoting verbatim :— “ The only

“place where there seemed any chance, was on the south-west, where a small

“sandy beach, with a heavy surf running, was discovered, above which four old

“ cocoa-nut trees were seen. A hoat was sent towards the shore and got bottom at 35

“fathoms, but aS we had not much time to spare, the whole of the ground could

“not be gone over,***,.” The italics are the writer’s; the passage will be referred

to again in the systematic list of the plants collected. It is strange that though

from the year 1866 onwards these coco-nut trees have been used as the guide-mark

to the safest anchorage on the coast of this island, neither Hume, Ball nor Mallet, in

their accounts of the island, have noted their presence.

1893.] D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 57

miles east-south-east of Rutland Island, and the same distance due east

of the opening, Duncan Passage, between Rutland Island and Little

Andaman. The rock appears above the surface, and no more; but though

so much smaller as a subaérial peak than Barren Island or Narcondam,

as a submarine peak it is evidently larger than either, since its summit

appears as a long narrow bank that carries from 15 to 80 fathoms of

water; this bank does not extend to the east or the west for more than

two miles from the Rock, but towards the south extends at least 10

miles, to the north more than 20 miles. Beyond the edge of this bank—

the Invisible Bank of the Admiralty maps—the lead sinks at once into

deeper water. The Bank itself has been carefully surveyed but of the

absolute depths of the soundings just beyond we know little or nothing,

so that though this survey is invaluable to navigators, from a hydrogra-

phical point of view it leaves much to be desired. Meagre however as

its details are it shows that the soundings are deeper towards the east,

south, and west than they are towards the north. The following TasLe

indicates the soundings shown in the Admiralty maps :—

Tasie IIl.—Soundings in the vicinity of Flat Rock.

GENERAL DIRECTION OF DISTANCE IN MILES FROM

DEPTH IN FATHOMS.

LINE OF SOUNDINGS. ROCK.

N. N. E | 1 14

N. N. E 10 25

N. N. E 13 27

y "6 38

N 15 80

N. W 10 59

N. W 15 168

ee iy 10 90 (no bottom.)

Ww 35 00

ooo me =e Beeeveretse se +e | 288800808006 0000 31 eroeeoreea FOF eeteoee | C98 PHHEHE Redes 78 @eeeeoeeertoe ter are

ede ie ane re “35

S. S. W. 16 200 (no bottom.)

eeoe a aie igo | eee ‘Pag oa ea

S. E. 7 48

Ss. E. 12 200 (no bottom.)

Along the east side of the bank none of the soundings made have

touched bottom, but they show that the edge drops into deep water

within 5 miles of a line running from south-south-west to north-north-east

58 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. [No. 2,

through the rock; along this line the soundings show a rather sharp

ridge with relatively shallower soundings for the whole length of

the bank; this line, it is hardly necessary to repeat, is that on which

both Narcondam and Barren Island also show their shallowest sound-

ings, while the axes of all three islands indicated by this direction form

very nearly a continuous straight line.

The nature of the bottom on this bank is only mentioned in the case

of one sounding; this depth, 25 fathoms, gives, as might be expected,

coral: it would be interesting to ascertain whether the subaerial portion,

Flat Rock itself, is part of a raised coral reef, or a remnant of an origin-

ally larger island of volcanic structure. Raised coral reefs occur in the

Andamans to the west, and in the Nicobars to the south; it may there-

fore be anticipated that here it will be found that the subaerial portion

of the bank is weathered coral ; at the same time it would be more satis-

factory to have the question settled by a visit to the rock. Reasoning

from analogy, however, there is little doubt that the basis of this coral

bank is a submarine volcanic peak, and that it forms but one of a series

to which the others also belong.

Our knowledge of the bottom-contour of the Andaman Sea is not

so satisfactory as is that of the Sea of Bengal. English geographers

give no attention to the point; German geographers have mapped the

sea somewhat hastily and from rather meagre data. Thus Berghaus

indicates by the contour lines in a map of “ Heights and Depths”*

that a deep gap, connecting the Sea of Bengal and the Andaman Sea, —

exists between Achin Head in Sumatra and the Nicobars. It has how-

ever long been known that the ridge in this channel carries only 760

fathoms of water. Ina larger map} Berghaus shows deep water as

overlying not only the ridge between the Nicobars and Sumatra, but~

also over that between the Andamans and Nicobars and, what is quite

unaccountable, between Preparis and the Coco Group; this last channel

has long been known to carry no more than 150 fathoms. As regards

that between Little Andaman and the Nicobars, Carpenter had, on

grounds of temperature, predicted what Hoskyn has since shown to be

true, that the ridge under it could carry at the utmost 740 fathoms ; its

actual depth is 736 fathoms. In this map also two soundings are shown

in the meridian of Lon, 96° 10’ E., one of them in Lat. 11° 35’ N., for

* Stieler’s Hand Atlas, Sheet 8, dated 1878,

+ Stieler’s Hand Atlas, Sheet 67, dated 1881 and revised to 1884; scale 1:

12,500,000. Perhaps the contour line in this map means the 100 fathom line; this

would explain the shading in the straits mentioned. If so, it is too far from land,

and coincides with the 1000 fathom line rather than the 100 fathom one,

1893.1 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 59

which 2300 fathoms are indicated ; the other in Lat. 12° 30’ N. gives

2097 fathoms. These soundings appear to be devoid of authority ; at

all events they are quite wrong.*

A more reliable map is, however, to be found in the same work.+

This map, designed by Petermann and drawn by Habenicht, is, unfortu-

nately for our purpose, ona smaller scale than Berghaus’ map. It shows

Carpenter’s Ridge jutting southward into the 2000 fathom line imme-

diately to the west of the Andamans; shows comparatively shallow

water (between the 100 and the 1000 fathom lines), in the two channels

between the Andamans and Sumatra, and indicates a depth of 1137

fathoms in Lon. 96° 11’ EH. and in Lat. 12° 24’ N.—practically the situa-

tion of Berghaus’ 2097 fathom mark ; this sounding indicated by Peter-

mann has the advantage of being a real one. Going further into

detail however, one finds that not even Petermann’s map gives any idea

of the true state of affairs within this seat For the 1000 fathom line

is there shewn as enclosing a long and narrow trough half way between

the Andamans and Tenasserim; the three peaks that have just been

described are therefore shown as springing from a slope that trends up-

wards from the bottom of this trough to the Andaman ridge. Instead,

however, of indicating a line to the eastward of these peaks the 1000

fathom line passes westward between Narcondam and Barren Island to

within 30 miles of the east coast of Middle Andaman, where soundings

of 1130 and 1159 fathoms have been obtained ; these, it may be remarked,

close inshore though they be, have proved (with the exception of a

veritable sounding of 1284 fathoms 50 miles east of little Nicobar, and

of a doubtful sounding that gives 1260 fathoms with no bottom in Lon.

95° 30’ H, and Lat. 11° 45’ N.) the deepest soundings yet obtained in the

Andaman Sea, and are more than 100 fathoms deeper than the deepest

indicated along the line that connects Barren Island with Narcondam.

There is no doubt that taken collectively these three peaks indicate

a northward continuation of the line of volcanic activity known as the

“ Sunda Range,” which stretches up from Sambawa and Flores through

Java and Sumatra at least to Barren Island. Von Buch in his work on

* In a previous paper (Journ. As. Soc. Beng. Ix. pt. 2, p. 284) the writer was

misled by these soundings, which he supposed to have some foundation, into giving

the depth of the Andaman Sea as over 2,000 fathoms.

+ Stieler’s Hand Atlas, Sheet 58, dated 1884; scale 1: 30,000,000.

{ In criticising these maps the writer would wish it understood that it is from

no desire to cavil that he points out their defects; it is only because they are worthy

of criticism that reference is made to them. LHUxcept the Admiralty maps, which

are above reproach, no English map with which the writer is acquainted deserves

to be mentioned alongside of those in Stieler’s work.

60 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. [No. 2,

volcanoes did not carry the chain beyond Barren Island, but Griffith,

who in passing Narcondam recognised its volcanic nature, suggested

to McClelland that here might be seen a northward extension of the

same chain. McClelland not only adopted the suggestion but sought a

still further extension to the north, in the mud-volcanoes of Ramri and

Cheduba, off the Arracan coast ;* and other writers, such as Daubeny,

Scrope, Mrs. Somerville and Mallett + have adopted the same view.

Ramri and Cheduba lie to the west of a tertiary ridge that composes

the Yomah of Arracan, which, in the latitude of Ramri, reaches a

height of 4,000 feet. This range is continued southward into and

beyond the Andaman group. Thus it passes through Diamond Island

to the Alguada reef, beyond this, across a channel less than 60 fathoms

deep, to Preparis, and again across another of 150 fathoms to the Coco

Group, Great Andaman and Little Andaman. It would appear after

this to pass to the westward of the Nicobars, though its precise relation-

ship to that group has not yet been made clear; finally it reappears, not

in Sumatra, butin a long line of islands—the Nias group—that stretches

south-eastward along the western coast of Sumatra.t The line of

volcanic activity to which Barren Island and Narcondam presumably

belong, lies from Narcondam southwards to the east of this tertiary

ridge; if, therefore, Ramri and Cheduba belong to the same line, we

have to believe that, after continuing for the whole length of Sumatra

and the Andamans parallel to this ridge, the volcanic line at its nor-

thern end, where its activity is weaker than elsewhere, crosses the

tertiary formations where they have become thicker and stronger.

This is in itself a proposition, the truth of which is so hard to accept,

that when Blanford§ suggests that the true northern continuation

of the Sunda volcanic range is to be found in the extinct Burmese

volcano of Popah, and the extinct Yunnan one of Han-shuen-shan, we

realise that he must be right, and are surprised that, after all, Mallet is

inclined, in a modified sense, to favour the earlier view.|| The volcanoes

of Ramri are of a different type from those of the Sunda Range; they

belong to a series of gas vents, all of the same general character, though

none of them so active as the Ramri ones. The Sitakund in Chittagong,

* McClelland, Journ. As. Soc. Beng., vii., 77.

+ Mallet does this (Records of the Geol. Survey of India, xi., 203) in a different

sense from the earlier writers; they, owing to a want of definiteness in the accounts

on which they relied, mistook the “ gas” volcanoes of the Arracan Coast for true

“steam” volcanoes.

{ Kurz: Journ. As. Soc. Beng., xlv., pt. 2, 105.

§ Manual of the Geology of India, iii., 725.

|| Mallet: Memoirs of the Geol. Survey of India, xxi., 253,

1893. ] D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 61

and the various hot-springs in the valley of Assam, like those in the

Namba Forest,* are examples of this series, which forms a continuous

line parallel on its western side to the tertiary ridge referred to, just as

the true volcanoes, to the line of which Barren Island, Narcondam and

Popah belong, are parallel to it on the east.

Whether they belong to that particular group of volcanoes known

asthe Sunda Range, or not, there is no doubt that Narcondam and

Barren Island belong to the general volcanic system extending from

the Kuriles, through Japan andthe Philippines, to Malaya—a system

of which the Sunda Range itself forms but a portion. Like the other

members of this system, these peaks are situated, not on, but just within,

the margin of the continental elevation forming Eastern and South-

Hastern Asia, wherever this rises abruptly from great ocean-depths; the

main difference between them and most of the peaks of the system is

that, whereas the space between the edge of the continental area and

the line of volcanic activity is in other cases sub-aérial, that space is here

for the most part sub-marine. This space forms, in the case of Sumatra,

the main body of the island—the volcanic line being much neaver the

eastern margin—and the rocks of which it is composed include all those

that go to form the islands of the Nicobar Group ; these rocks appear

once more, not in the main chain of the Andamans, but in the small

islands to the east of South Andaman (north east of Port Blair), known

as ‘‘The Archipelago.”{ Neither in, nor opposite, the Nicobars is there

any trace of the complementary volcanic ridge; to the east of this ‘ Archi-

pelago,” however, it is indicated by Flat Rock and Barren Island.

Not only is the volcanic line of Sumatra absent from the Nicobars,

but no trace has yet been found in that group of the sandstones of the

Arracan hills, which are prolonged into the main chain of the Andamans

and which re-appear in the Nias. The result, therefore, is that the

Arracan-Sumatra chain, in place of constituting a single ridge consists

* Prain : Proceedings As. Soc. Bengal, 1887, p. 201.

+ The reasons for thinking that the northward prolongation of the Sunda

Range has not crossed the Arracan-Andaman ridge are, therefore :—

1. That the voleanoes on the west side of that ridge, which are supposed to

continue the Sunda line, are of a different type from the volcanoes of the Sunda

Range.

2. That these western volcanoes in Ramri belong to a system of vents of the

same type as themselves, characterised by a linear distribution parallel to the

western base of the Arracan-Andaman tertiary ridge.

3. That the Sunda Range is continued northward by a series of vents of the

same type throughout, the character of linear distribution parallel to the eastern

base of the Arracan-Andaman tertiary ridge being maintained unaltered.

{ Oldham : Records of the Geol, Survey of India, xyviii., 141.

62 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. [No. 2,

of two—a western tertiary ridge most marked in the north and tailing

off towards the south, and an eastern volcanic ridge most marked in the

south and dwindling into insignificance northwards.

The question whether the line in which Narcondam, Barren Island,

and Flat Rock are situated consists of a series of isolated peaks, or if

these peaks are only the sub-aérial portions of a continuous ridge, remains

to be considered. Such evidence as there is appears to indicate that

they are situated on a ridge: it is not, however, at all complete. It has

already been remarked that the soundings on a line passing north-north-

east from Narcondam are relatively shallower than those on any other

line. This has been explained by Carpenter as perhaps indicating that

the deltaic shelf of the Irrawady extends as far out as Narcondam.*

It may be anticipated that this will not be found a sufficient explana-

tion of the phenomenon. It will be observed that the soundings gradu-

ally deepen for a space of 95 miles, till the bottom carries 362 fathoms,

and that beyond this point it gradually shallows tall the coast of Pegu

is reached. If Narcondam were situated on the edge of a delta-shelf,

one would expect that the soundings would not show so great a dip within

its margin, and would further expect that soundings on lines carried at

right angles to the line under discussion would give some indication of

a more or less level area. Yet what we do find is that before four miles

to the east or three miles to the west of the island have been reached,

greater depths have been obtained than the deepest sounding on the

north-north-east line. This appears to indicate that Narcondam is not

so much on the edge of a shelf, as at the end of a ridge that runs towards

and into the Pegu coast-line. That this ridge is overlaid by the deltaic

mud to within ten miles of Narcondam, and that the presence of this

mud explains the gentle slope from its deepest point upwards to the

Peeu coast is no doubt true; but the steady rise during the last ten

miles towards Narcondam, coupled with the more abrupt dips to the

east and to the west, indicate the existence of a ridge. The matter is

capable of direct demonstration: a few lines of deep-sea soundings co-

ordinate to the line of soundings taken towards the north-north-east,

will disclose the true state of matters. It would also be equally easy,

by making a line of borings along the continuation of its line, and a few

co-ordinate lines across in the mud of the Irrawady delta, to demonstrate

whether the supposed ridge passes subterraneously into Burma.

The same comparative shallowness is indicated by the line of

soundings to the south-south-west of Barren Island, and to explain the

fact Mallet+ suggests the possibility of eruptions of ash distributed

* Carpenter: Records of the Geol. Survey of India, xxi., 48.

+ Mallet : Records of the Geol. Survey of India, xxi., 47.

1893.] D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 63

in this particular direction by the action of currents. It would seem

easier, however, to explain these soundings by supposing that Barren

Island formed the northern termination of a ridge on which Flat Rock,

with Invisible Bank, is situated. Here, too, the matter is easily capable

of demonstration: soundings on a line bearing from Barren Island to

Flat Rock, with one or two transverse lines of soundings will show

whether such a ridge exists.

The hypothesis that in Narcondam we see a continuation of the

Sunda line of volcanic activity is not invalidated by the depth of the

soundings between it and Barren Island. We know that there is a much

deeper gap than this between two members of the same chain: in the

well-known rift between Bali and Lombok, though the islands mentioned

are only 15 miles apart, the narrow strait between is 2,100 fathoms

deep.* And as a matter of fact, though the ridge is here deeper, it is by

no means absent, for a sounding on the line bearing from Narcondam

on Barren Island gives only 1,010 fathoms, while soundings to the west

of that line, and between the supposed ridge and the Andamans, give

1,140, 1,159, and 1,130 fathoms. Though our knowledge of the bottom

contour of the southern part of the Andaman Sea—the portion to the

east of the Nicobars—is very defective, the little that we know bears

out the hypothesis of an eastern as well as a western ridge. At a point

50 miles east of Little Nicobar a sounding of 1,284 fathoms is recorded,

while 30 miles further east the bottom is only 1,000 fathoms deep. Then

north of Pulo Rondo, in Lon. 95° 10’ E., the depth is 990 fathoms, while

20 miles further east it is only 930 fathoms. These soundings of 930 and

1,000 fathoms not improbably indicate the ridge on which Flat Rock,

Barren Island, and Narcondam are situated. The 990 and 1,284 fathom

soundings must indicate the trough between the ridges; for to the west

of the latter lies the Nicobar Group, and to the west of the former, in

Lon. 94° 20’ E., we find a depth of 975 fathoms, doubtless indicative of

the western or Indian Ocean slope of the Nicobar-Sumatra ridge, since

25 miles further north, in Lon. 94° 26’ E., we have a sounding of 760

fathoms indicating the crest of that ridge. The soundings referred to

are shown on the two maps that accompany this paper.

There is, perhaps, some connection between the depth of the rift

separating Narcondam from Barren Island, and the fact that from Barren

Island itself southwards the volcanoes either still are, or have till re-

cently, been active, while those from Narcondam northwards have long

been extinct. This has a certain bearing on another controverted point.

Von Buch, as has been already stated, recognised the Sunda volcanic line

* Wallace, Island Life, 423 (map),

Mei 9

64 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. [No. 2,

as extending to, but not beyond, Barren Island. To Blanford is due the

merit of having upset the fanciful hypothesis of the further extension

of the line across the Arracan Yomah, and of having suggested its pro-

bably true northern continuation. More recently it has been proposed*

by Berghaus and others to sub-divide the extended Sunda line of Blan-

ford into a Sunda Range proper, ending at the northern limit of Sumatra,

and a Pegu Range, containing Barren Island, Narcondam, Popah and

Han-shuen-shan. But it is obvious that if any sub-division be necessary,

the one proposed by Berghaus is erroneous. A sudden deep gap in the

line, with the further character of activity to the south of it, and non-

activity to the north, is a much more natural cleavage than merely a

number of miles of intervening sea, the nature of whose bottom is un-

known or has been misunderstood. If therefore Berghaus be justified

in differentiating a Pegu Range, it is clear that Barren Island must be

excluded from it, and that we must return to Von Buch’s view, that

Barren Island is the most northerly member of the Sunda Range. The

Pegu Range of very old and long extinct volcanoes begins then at

Narcondam, and extends at least as far as south-western Yunnan.

The biological interest of these islands is not so great as the phy-

siographical, because, whether the ridge here postulated exists or not,

there is little doubt that these sub-aérial portions never have been con-

nected with any of the adjacent lands. If Flat Rock has ever been sub-

aérial, and in a fit condition to shelter air-breathing creatures and

support vegetation, it is so no longer; how great soever may be the

antiquity of the outer cone of Barren Island, it is probable from its con-

figuration, that at one time it has been the scene of a catastrophe like

that which in 1883 devastated Krakatau and totally destroyed its

animal and vegetable life. The only one that, from its topography, has

evidently remained for many ages in its present condition is Narcondam.

Already the writer has laid before this society some notes on the Fauna

of the islands + ; it remains now to be seen whether the biological facts

indicated by their Flora are in agreement with the deductions that

should follow from their physiographical configuration.

All the plants found in the two islands are enumerated in the list

that follows; running numbers are added to the locality so as to show

at a glance how many species occur in each. In the discussion that

succeeds the list the peculiarities of each island are dealt with before

their common characteristics are considered.

* Stieler: Hand Atlas, sheet 8.

+ Prain: Proceedings Asgiat, Soc., Bengal, 1892, p. 109.

1893.] DD. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 65

PLANTS COLLECTED IN NARCONDAM AND BARREN ISLAND.

1. MENISPERMACEA. 1.

1. Awamirta Coccutus W.& A. Narcondam (1).

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

2. Cyciea peLTataA H. F.&T. Barren Island (1).

Andamans, Nicobars, Burma,

3. ANTITAXIS CALOCARPA Kurz. Narcondam (2), common.

Andamans and Nicobars.

tm CAPPARIDE A. © iz

4, CAPPARIS SEPIARIA Linn., var. GRANDIFOLIA Kurz. Narcondam (3) ;

Barren Island (2) ; common.

Andamans, Burma, Malaya; the variety does not occur in India,

5. Capparis TENERA Dalz., var. LATIFOLIA H.f. & T. Narcondam (4).

Andamans, Tenasserim ; the variety does not occur in India.

Tite WAKO RAD DLAD), =

6. ALSODEIA BENGALENSIA Wall. Narcondam (5).

Assam, Burma, Andamans, Nicobars.

vv. GUTTIFERA. —.

7. CALOPHYLLUM INoPHYLLUM Linn. WNarcondam (6) ; beach-forest.

Mascarene Isds.; S. H. Asia; Australia ; Polynesia.

vy. MALVACEHA. 11.

8. Hrerscus tintaceus Linn. Narcondam (7); Barren Island (38).

Cosmopolitan on tropical sea-shores.

9. THESPESIA POPULNEA Corr. Narcondam (8).

On tropical coasts throughout the Hastern Hemisphere.

10. Bompax insigne Wall., var. PoLYSTEMON Prain; var, nov. caudice

armata, foliolis 7-9, sessilibus anguste lanceolatis, subtus glaucescenti-

bus, staminibus plurimis (circa 700); capsula 3:°5—4 poll. longa: flori-

bus rubris. Narcondam (9); common.

India, Indo-China, Andamans, Malaya ; this variety endemic.

There has been some confusion as regards the Asiatic species of Bombaz; the

writer, therefore, takes this opportunity of giving diagnoses of all of them. His

excuse for doing so in this place, is that it was the difficulty of localising this tree

that led to the study of the genus.

BomBacrs ASIATICA.

Arbores (ordinig MALVACEARUM) grandes, saltem juniores caudice armatz foliis

digitatis ; calyce coriaceo; stylo simplici; fructu capsulari, segmentis 5; seminibus

lana endorcarpii involutis.

Fructus segmentis crassissime coriaceis, seminibus sarcinis

66 D: Prain—Flora of Narecondam and Barren Island. [No. 2,

lane propriis distincte involutis; cortice diu viridi: tubo

staminali 1-seriali, segmentis 5, 1-3-antheris, petalis alter-

nis; floribus minoribus sordide luteo-albis... Bombazx pentandrum (Hrioden-

dron anfractuosum).

[In India peninsulari et in insulis Andamanensibus, indi-

gena et sylvestris; in India boreali, in Indo-China et

preesertim in Malaya late culta et forsan inquilina. |

Fructus segmentis ligneis, lana endocarpii vix in sarcinis

distinctis segregata; cortice mox cinerascente; floribus

maximis, seepissime rubris :—

Tubo staminali 5-seriali, serie interiori seementis 5,

2-antheris, petalis alternis, cum serie altera stamini-

bus simplicibus, l-antheris, 10 per paria petalis

oppositis fascem centralem stylum amplectentem

formante; ceteris in phalangibus 2-cruralibus 5,

petalis oppositis dispositis, staminibus phalangium

singularum sub-12, omnibus binis l-antheris ; folio-

lis longius petiolulatis, laminis acuminato-caudatis

subtus viridibus; stylo longibrachiato; capsula

VENTER) so006a9s00000000000000 9000000000 600000 000000000 .. Bombaxe malabaricum.

{In India peninsulari et boreali, in China australi et Indo-

China, in archipelagine Malayana, insulis Philippinensi-

bus et Australia boreali-orientali frequens.]

Tubo staminali multiseriali, staminibus omnibus binig

l-antheris, serie interiori (forsan cum serie altera

tantum speciei preecedentis comparanda) stamini-

bus 20 petalis oppositis annulum stylum amplecten-

tem formante; ceteris in phalangibus 2-cruralibus

5, petalis oppositis dispositis, staminibus phalangium

singularum numerosis; foliolis breve petiolutatig

vel sessilibus, laminis acutis; stylo brevibrachiato ;

Gojoe, CAB By Gon co0dn0000000000 anD090 0000400000 OO sevocsserene Bombae insigne.

{In India peninsulari occidentali; in Indo-China et in

Malaya. |

Bombax pentandrum and B. malabaricum are wonderfully uniform in the number.

and arrangement of the elements of their staminal whorl ; B. insigne, while equally

uniform as regards the arrangement, varies considerably ag regards the number

of stamens in its phalanges. The subjoined key shows the distinguishing features

and relative position of the most important of these varieties,

Tubo staminali ovario plus duplo longiore

foliolis subsessilibus late lanceolatis,

subtus viridibus glabris; floribus albis;

(capsula ignOta) .ierccccorrsssvsersserreseee Bombare imsigne, SUB.-SP. anceps (B.

anceps Pierre). B. malabarici var.

albiflora Wall. [Cat. n. 1840/3 et

1840/4] vel ad hance sub-speciem,

vel ad B. insignis genuini var.

albam referenda est.

1893.] D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 67

[Burma (Shan) ; Cochin-China. |

Tubo staminali ovario vix longiore ........... Bombaw insigne, SUB.-SP genuina.

Staminibus phalangium cruralibus

utrinque circa 20:—

Staminibus phalangium singularum

inter-cruralibus circa 30, capsula

(unius ignota), 10—12-pollicari :—

Foliolis subsessilibus late lanceo-

latis vel obovato-mucronatis,

subtus glaucescentibus; flori-

DUS FUDIIS ...... 00000 seoreere cree var. typica (B. insigne Wall. ; B. fes-

tivum Wall. [ Cat. 1841 ]).

[Chittagong; Arracan; Pegu. |

Foliolis subsessilibus late lanceo-

latis, subtus viridibus gla-

bris ; floribus albis ......... ... var. alba (Salmalia malabarica

Hort. Bogor., nequaquam Schott).

[Java, culta; forsan Burma (vide supra B. anceps).]

Foliolis breve petiolulatis an- -

guste lanceolatis, subtus

glaucescentibus; floribus ru-

LSEENS) Gooaco sonn09000 ceoreressvescve « Var. andamanica.

[Andamans ; ins. Cocos].

Foliolis breve petiolulatis an-

guste lanceolatis, subtus

puberulis; (florum colore

ab autore neglecto; capsula

IQNOtA) ..sccscorovoreeserssveseresee WA. cambodiensis (B. cambodiense

Pierre.

[ Cambodia. ]

Staminibus phalangium singularum

intercruralibus circa 50, capsula

10-12-pollicari, foliolis subsessili-

bus late lanceolatis, floribus ru-

bris ..... Rye eloles cok sinciaiiescieiiew + Fohanpran var. Wightit.

[India ; in prov. Kanara, Anamallai, Malabar. |

Staminibus phalangium singularum

intercruralibus circa 90; capsula

3—4-pollicari tantum; foliolis

sessilibus anguste lanceolatis, sub-

tus glaucescentibus; floribus ru-

DIS ecsessccoecsssereressorsesersassonees WAI, MOLYStemon.

[Narcondam.]

’ Staminibus phalangium cruralibus utrin-

que 10; phalangium singularum in-

tercruralibus circa 30; capsula 10-12-

pollicari; foliolis breve petiolulatis

68 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren [sland. _ [No. 2,

lanceolatis subtus viridibus glabris,

floribus Viridescentibus .......eecee0... Var. larutensis.

[Perak ; prov. Larut: forsan etiam in archipelagine Malayana

apud Priaman].

Tt will be noted that the writer is unable to perpetuate the generic rank

(Eriodendron) assigned by DeCandolle to the Linnean Bombax pentandrum. When

the differences in the staminal columns of the three ‘species’ here recognised

are reduced to the simplest possible terms, we observe that in B. pentandrum this

whorl consists of but one element, the items of which are alternate with the petals ;

that in B. insigne, likewise, there is but one element, the items of which are opposite

the petals; that in B. malabaricum, on the other hand, both these elements occur.

Hither, therefore, Bombaxy malabaricum and Bombax insigne typify two genera as

distinct from each other as Hriodendron is from either; or, as is here proposed, all

three are congeneric. In another place the writer hopes to show that he is right

in thinking, with Schumann, that Pachira does not deserve to be removed generi-

cally from Bomba; that he is justified in further reducing Chorisia to Hriodendron,

and therefore also to Bombaxz; and is entitled to believe, with Willdenow, that the

characters which separate Adansonia from Bombaw are too trivial to be generic.

On the other hand, it will be noted that the material of some of the forms

included in B. insigne is not yet complete, and it will be readily understood that

writers who recognise as distinct the ‘genera’ referred to in the preceding paragraph,

will be still more apt to treat as specifically separable the various forms of B. insigne

here defined. No work on Indian Botany hitherto published notes B. insigne as

Indian; the tree, when mentioned, is stated to occur only in Indo-China.

vi. STERCULIACEA. tv.

11. Srercuria rupIGNIosA Vent., var. GLABRESCENS King. Narcondam

(10); Barren Island (4).

Andamans and Nicobar coasts, general ; the variety only.

—. Herirmra tirroratis Dryand. Narcondam, fruits on beach, H.

Bay; Barren Island, fruits on beach at Landing-place Cove: not found

growing in either island.

vu. TILIACEA. —.

12. Grewia LzyicaTa Vahl. Narcondam (11); in leaf only.

Africa; India, Burma, Malaya; Australia.

vi. RUTACHKA. —.

13. Grycosmis PENTAPHYLLA Corr. Narcondam (12).

India, Indo-China, Malaya,

ix. BURSERACE4. v.

14. Garvca pinnataA Roxb. Narcondam (13); Barren Island (5); in

both islands common.

India, Burma, Malaya.

—, (CANARIUM EVPHYLLUM Kurz. Narcondam ?

The leaves of this species ‘occur in Herb. Calcutta, and are given as from

1893] OD. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 69

Narcondam, on the authority of the Andaman Deputation of 1866, by whom the

specimen was collected; the writer did not see the tree in 1891. As the depu-

tation visited the Coco Group (where the species does occur) as well as Nar-

condam, and as there are many other errors of locality on the tickets of their

collection, the species, though here mentioned, is not formally included in the list.

15.

16.

18.

19.

20.

21.

22.

23.

24.

25.

26.

27.

x. MELIACEA. —.

Amoora Ronituxa W. & A. Narcondam (14).

India, Burma, Malaya.

AMOORA DECANDRA Hiern. Narcondam (15).

Central and Hastern Himalaya; Malaya.

Car4P4 MoLuccENsis Lamk. Narcondam; seeds on beach, H. Bay.

xr. OLACINEA. —.

CansseRA RuEepet Gmel. Narcondam (16).

India, Burma, Malaya; N. Australia; S. China.

APODYTES ANDAMANICA Kurz, Narcondam (17).

Andamans.

xu. RHAMNEAI. v1.

CoOLUBRINA ASIATICA Brogn. Narcondam (18); Barren Island (6).

Africa ; India and Ceylon; Burma, Malaya; N. Australia.

GOUANIA LEPTOSTACHYA Brogn. Narcondam (19), very plentiful.

India, Burma, Malaya.

xt. AMPELIDEA. vit.

Vitis nepeNSs W. & A. Barren Island (7), very common.

India, Burma, Malaya.

Vitis carnosA Wall. Narcondam (20), common.

India, Burma, Malaya.

VITIS LANCEOLARIA Roxb. Narcondam (21).

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

Lega sampucina Willd. Narcondam (22); Barren Island (8).

India, Burma, Malaya.

xiv. SAPINDACEAN. vit.

ERI0GLOSsUM EDULE BI. Narcondam (23),common; Barren Island (9).

India, Burma, Malaya; N. Australia.

AttopHyLus Copse Bl. Narcondam (24), at Coco Bay.

India, Burma, Malaya.

Doponz#a viscosa Linn. Barren Island (10), common in the valley

south of the lava.

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

70 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. [No 2,

xv. ANACARDIACEA. ix.

28. Oprna Woprer Roxb. Narcondam (25), very common.

India, Indo-China.

29. SrMECARPUS HETEROPHYLLA Bl. Narcondam (26); Barren Island (11).

Indo-China, Andamans, Malaya.

xvi. LEGUMINOSA. x.

30. Desmopium potycarPon DC. Narcondam (27) ; Barren Island (12).

East Africa; S.-H. Asia; Polynesia; Japan and China.

31. Aprus pRecATORIUS Linn. Narcondam (28); Barren Island (13).

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

32. Eryrarina inpicA Lamk. Narcondam (29), coast, Anchorage Bay.

India, Burma, Malaya.

33. Mucuna cicantEa DC. Narcondam (30), common.

India, Indo-China, Malaya; Polynesia.

34. CanavaLia TURGIDA Grah. Narcondam (381), Coco and Hast Bays.

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

35. Viana tuTea A. Gray. Narcondam (32), on coast.

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

36. PHASEOLUS ADENANTHUS G. F. Mey. Narcondam (33), abundant on

beach at Hast Bay.

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

37. DALBERGIA TAMARINDIFOLIA Roxb. Barren Island (14).

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

38. DarperciA MonospERMA Dalz. Narcondam (384), coast north of

Anchorage Bay.

India, Indo-China, Malaya; Australia ; China.

39. Derris scANDENS Benth. Narcondam (35), Hast Bay, in sea-fence.

India, Indo-China, Malaya; Australia; China.

40, PonGAMIA GLABRA Vent. Barren Island (15), one tree behind the

beach at the landing-place, and close to the lava.

Mascarene Isds; India, Indo-China, Malaya; Australia; Polynesia.

Al. Cz#saLpintA BonpucettA Flem. Narcondam (36), Coco Bay.

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

42, JINTADA SCANDENS Benth, Narcondam (37),

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

43. Acacta concinna DC. Narcondam (38); Barren Island (16); common.

India, Indo-China; China.

xv. COMBRETACEA x1.

44, TerminaiA Carappa Linn. Narcondam (39); Barren Island (17).

Andamans, Malaya.

This is comparatively scarce in Narcondam, but on Barren Island it is un-

1893. ] D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 71

doubtedly the most numerously represented tree present. Though really a littoral

Species, itis not here confined to the shore, but extends from base to summit of the

outer cone on both sides wherever there is soil suitable for it to grow. Its general

dispersal in the island has been largely assisted by the rats; they carry off the

fruits in order to eat the fleshy outer portion.

45. Gyrocarpus Jacquintt Roxb. Narcondam (40).

Africa; India, Indo-China, Malaya; Polynesia: not in the Mas-

carene Islands or H. Africa.

MVM MNS UA © RAB exits

46. Hvcanra Jamporana Linn, Barren Island (18), very common,

India, Indo-China, Malaya; Australia.

47. Barrineronta sprctosa Forst. Narcondam (41).

Ceylon; Andamans, Malaya; Australia ; Polynesia.

The fruits of this species were picked up on the beaches in Barren Island, but

the tree itself was not found growing.

xix. MELASTOMACEA, —.

48. MemeEcyion EDULE Roxb. Narcondam (42).

Ceylon ; Indo-China, Andamans, Malaya; Philippines.

xx. CUCURBITACEA. —.

49, 'TRICHOSANTHES PALMATA Roxb. Narcondam (43).

India, Indo-China, Malaya; Australia; Japan and China.

xxr. RUBIACEHA. xi.

50. OLpDENLANDIA CorymMBoSsA Linn. Barren Island (19), in the crater.

America; Africa; India, Indo-China, Malaya.

51. Muss#npA MACROPHYLLA Linn, Barren Island (20), common.

Indo-China, Andamans.

This plant, which is common in the valley between the cones, close to the lava,

- ig one of the species reported by the Deputation of 1866; flowering specimens col-

lected then are preserved in the Calcutta Herbarium, but are noted as being from

Narcondam, not Barren Island. The species does not appear to occur in Narcondam,

for the plant was carefully looked for there. The mistake on these tickets, which

requires to be pointed out, since some of the specimens collected in 1866 may have

reached Herbaria in Europe, is nevertheless a fortunate one, as it first called the

attention of the writer to the fact that, though this Deputation only reported on

Barren Island (Proc. As. Soc., Beng., 1866, 215), it visited Narcondam also. The

interest of this fact will be shown in discussing the presence of the Coco-nut.

The species hag here, owing to its situation, developed a shrubby habit, but care-

ful examination of the complete material obtained by the writer, leads him to

conclude that it cannot be looked upon as even varietally distinct,

J. am WO

72 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. [No, 2,

52. GuvetTrarpa speciosa Linn. Narcondam (44).

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

53. IxorA BRUNNESCENS Kurz. Narcondam (45), and Barren Island

(21) ; common on the coasts.

Andamans.

54, Ixora CcUNEIFOLIA Roxb. Barren Island (22), within outer cone.

Indo-China.

55. Morrpa cirrironia Linn., var. BractEATA H. f. (sp. Roxb.) Nar-

condam (46), very common everywhere, from sea-level to the top of the

hill, at 2300 feet elev.; Barren Island (23), common.

India, Indo-China, Andamans.

56. Pzperrta reatipa Linn. Narcondam (47).

India, Burma, Malaya.

xx. COMPOSMEA, xiv,

57. VERNONIA DIVERGENS Benth. Narcondam (48), on coast.

India, Indo-China.

58. Broumea chomeraTA DC. Narcondam (49), rocks, west coast.

India, Indo-China, Malaya; China.

59. Briumea tactntataA DC. Narcondam (50), rocks east coast.

India, Indo-China, Malaya ; China.

60. Briumea myrtocppHata DC. Narcondam (51), at 1500-1800 feet.

Eastern Himalaya, Indo-China, Andamans.

61, PuvcHEA inpicA Less, Narcondam (52), and Barren Island (24),

on coasts ; common.

India, Indo-China, Malaya; China.

62. WepeiA scanpens C. B. Clarke. Narcondam (53), common on

coasts ; Barren Island (25), coasts.

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

xxl, GOODENOVIEA. xv.

63. Scm#vora Ke@niem Vahl. Narcondam (54); Barren Island (26).

India, Indo-China, Malaya; Australia; Polynesia.

xxiv. MYRSINEA. xy.

64, Arpista HuMILIS Vahl. Narcondam (55); Barren Island (27).

India, Indo-China, Malaya; China.

xxv. SAPOTACEA. —.

65. SIDEROXYLON reRRUGINEUM H. & A. WNarcondam (56).

Malaya, Andamans; China.

This is another of the species obtained by the Deputation of 1866: on this

occasion the labels are correct. The form present here has unusually large leayes—

in young trees they are 80 in, long by 12 in, across,

1893. ] D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 73

66. Drosprros Kurz Hiern. Narcondam (57).

Andamans and Nicobars,

xxvi. APOCYNEA. xvii.

67. AGANosMA MaRGINATA G. Don. Barren Island (28), very common

in the valley between the cones, to the south of the lava,

Indo-China, Malaya.

68. ANODENDRON pAnicuLaTuM A, DC. Narcondam (58).

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

xxvil. ASCLEPIADACHA. xvut.

69. TynLopHora 6LOBIFERA H.f.? Narcondam (59); in fruit only.

Andamans.

70. Hoya parasitica Wall. Narcondam (60); Barren Island (29).

Indo-China, Malaya.

71. Hoya piverstrouia BI. CH. orbiculata Wall.) Narcondam (61) ;

Barren Island (30).

Indo-China, Malaya.

72. DiscHrp1a NuMMULARIA R. Br. Narcondam (62).

Indo-China, Malaya; Australia.

xxvir. HBENACEA. xix.

73. MITREOLA OLDENLANDIOIDES Wall. Barren Island (31), abundant

underneath a thicket of gregarious Mlueggia to the north of the lava at

Landing-place Cove ; not seen elsewhere.

India, Burma, Malaya; N. Australia.

74. Srrycunos acuminata Wall. Narcondam (63), once at 1600 feet.

Burma, Andamans.

xxix. CONVOLVULACHA). xx.

75. Ipom@a GranpirtorA Lamk. Narcondam (64); Barren Island (32).

Hast Africa; India, Indo-China; Malaya, Australia, Polynesia.

76. “Iroma@a penticutaTa Choisy. Narcondam (65), at Hast Bay.

Mascarene Islands; Laccadives and Ceylon ; Andamans, Indo-China,

Malaya; Australia, Polynesia.

77. Ipom@a turpretHum R. Br. Narcondam (66), in the bed and round

the edges of a small dry lagoon in the beach-forest at Hast Bay.

Mascarene Islands; India, Indo-China, Malaya; Australia, Polynesia.

78. Ipoma@a pitopa Forsk. Narcondam (67); Barren Island (33).

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

79. Iromm@a vitiroi1A Sw. Narcondam (68), Coco Bay, abundant.

India, Burma, Malaya.

80. ConvoLvuLus pARvirLoruUs Linn. Narcondam (69), Anchorage Bay.

Africa ; Indo-China, Malaya; Australia.

74 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. __[No. 2,

—. SOLANACEA. xxt.

81. Paysanis mintMA Linn. Barren Island (34), on a small landslip

on outer cone, south of Landing-place Bay.

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

=, SCROPRUIAR UNE ZA xx

82. VANDELLIA crusTaceA Benth. Barren Island (385), on the small

landslip, and also inside the crater.

Africa; India, Indo-China, Malaya; Australia, Polynesia; China.

xxx. BIGNONIACEA). xxin.

83. OroxyLum rnpicum Vent. Narcondam (70) ; Barren Island (36).

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

xxxr. ACANTHACE A). xxiv.

84. HERantTHEeMum succirotium Kurz. Narcondam (71); Barren Island (37).

Andamans, Nicobars.

xxx. VERBENACEA. xxv.

85. CALLICARPA ARBOREA Roxb. Narcondam (72); Barren Island (38).

India, Burma, Malaya.

86. Premya rntecrirotiA Linn, Narcondam (73); Barren Island (89).

India, Indo-China, Andamans.

87. CLERODENDRON INERME Gertn. Narcondam (74), at Hast Bay.

India, Indo-China, Andamans.

xxxmt. NYCTAGINEA. xxv.

88. BoprHAAVIA REPENS Linn. Narcondam (75); Barren Island (40) ;

common on rocks on the coast.

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

89. Pisonia acuLEATA Linn. Narcondam (76), not very plentiful.

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

90, Prsonta ALBA Span. Narcondam (77), beach-forest, E. IBBYy-

Laccadives, Ceylon; Andamans, Malaya.

91. Pursonta ExcetsaA Bl. Narcondam (78), abundant, H. Bay.

Andamans, Malaya.

xxxiv. ARISTOLOCHIACEA. —.

92. ARISTOLOCHIA TAGALA Cham. & Schlecht. Narcondam (79).

India, Indo-China, Malaya; China.

xxxy. MYRISTICACEA. —,

93. Myristica cLavca Bl. Narcondam (80).

Indo-China, Andamans, Malaya.

1893. ] D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 75

xxxvI. HUPHORBIACHA. xxvii.

94, Bripetia Tomentosa Bl. Narcondam (81).

India, Indo-China, Malaya, Australia, China.

95. AcTEPHILA ExcELSA Muell.-Arg. (A. javensis Miq.) Narcondam

(82); gregarious and plentiful, the commonest species in the island.

India, Burma, Malaya.

96. PHYLLANTHUS RETICULATUS Poir. Barren Island (41), to the south

of the lava, near inner base of outer cone.

Africa; India, Burma, Malaya; China.

97. GtLocHICHON caLocarpumM Kurz. Narcondam (88), and Barren

Island (42) ; common on rocks on the coast.

Andamans and Nicobars.

98. Friueccra microcarpa Bl. Barren Island (43); gregarious and

plentiful between the cones to the north of the lava.

Africa ; India, Indo-China, Malaya; Australia; China.

99. BreyNea RHAMNOIDES Muell.-Arg. Narcondam (84).

India, Burma, Malaya ; China.

100. CycLtostemon macropHyLius Bl. Narcondam (85).

India, Andamans, Malaya.

101. CycLostemon assamicus Hook. f. Narcondam (86).

Hastern Himalaya, Assam ; Andamans.

102, Buacuts anpamanica Hook. f. Narcondam (87), Anchorage Bay.

Andamans.

103. Mattorus anpamantcus Hook. f. Narcondam (88), gregarious and

common, but less so than Actephila excelsa.

Andamans.

104, Macaranea Tanarius Muell.-Arg. Narcondam (89); Barren Is-

land (44).

Andamans, Malaya.

105. Gernonium pirartum Roxb. Narcondam (90), plentiful on the

coast ; Barren Island (45).

Andamans, Malaya.

MOV WCAC Ane emus

106. TReMA AmBoinensis BI. Narcondam (91), common on rocky

coasts and inland also; Barren Island (46), general, some stunted

examples occur even on the bare inner cone.

Hastern Himalaya, Indo-China, Andamans, Malaya.

107. Ficus erpsosa Bl., var. cuspipirerA King. Barren Island (47).

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

108. Ficus cuaserrima Bl. Narcondam (92); one of the tallest trees,

Himalaya, Indo-China, Malaya.

76 D. Prain—Flora of Narecondam and Barren Island. _‘[No. 2,

109. Ficus Bensamina Linn, Narcondam (93); seeds brought have

germinated at Calcutta.

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

110. Ficus retusa Linn., var. nitTiDA King (sp. Thunbe). Narcondam

(94), and Barren Island (48) ; very common on both islands.

India, Indo-China, Malaya; Australia ; New Caledonia; China,

111. Ficus nervosa Roth. Narcondam (95), at 1,800 feet elevation.

India, Indo-China, Malaya ; China.

112. Ficus Rumpui Bl. Narcondam (96), and Barren Island (49) ;

very plentiful.

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

113. Ficus catnosa Willd. Narcondam (97), beach-forest at Hast

Bay ; a very tall tree.

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

114. Ficus srevicuspis Miq. Narcondam (98), very common; Barren

Island (50); this is one of those species in which many of the branchlets

are hollow and afford homes for species of ants.

Andamans, Malaya.

115. Ficus nispipA Linn., var. TyeicaA. Barren Island (51), in the valley

between the cones, at the inner base of the outer cone,

India ; Indo-China, Malaya.

var. DHMONUM King (sp. Koenig.). Narcondam (99), and Barren

Island (51); frequent.

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

116. Ficus vartecata Bl. Barren Island (52); on the hill at the west

end of southern part of outer cone, overlooking Landing-place Bay.

Indo-China, Malaya.

117. Awnrrarts Toxicarta Leschen. Narcondam (100), not common.

India, Burma, Malaya.

The leaves of the form present here exactly match those of Malayan specimens

named A. rufa by Miquel.

118. Arrocarpus LaxoocnuA Roxb. Narcondam (101).

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

119. Baoumerts MALABARICA Wedd. Narcondam (102) ; very plentiful.

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

120. Piprurvus veLutinus Wedd. Narcondam (103), plentiful.

Nicobars, Malaya; Polynesia.

—. QORCHIDACEA. xxix.

121. Denprosium sp. Barren Island (53), rather common on trees on

inside of outer cone.

1893. ] D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 77

122. PuotrporTa mpricata Lindl. Barren Island (54), inside crater.

India, Burma, Malaya.

xxxvil. SCITAMINEA. —.

123. Mousa saprentum Linn. The Plantain. Narcondam (104), a large

grove behind the Coco-nut trees at Coco Bay.

Cosmopolitan in the tropics, cultivated.

No doubt deliberately introduced for the benefit of possibly ship-wrecked

mariners, though it is not quite clear who planted it; probably (see under Cocos

nucifera) it has been introduced from the Andamans, and perhaps dates from 1866.

xxxix. DIOSCOREACEA. xxx.

124. Dzoscorza sativa Linn. Narcondam (105) Barren Island (55).

India, Burma, Malaya; Australia.

125. Dzroscorza sLABRA Roxb. Barren Island (56) ; common.

India, Burma, Malaya.

xu. LILIACHAL. xxx.

126. Dracmna ANGUSTIFOLIA Roxb. Narcondam (106), Anchorage Bay,

Indo-China, Malaya, Australia.

127. Gxoriosa supERBA Linn. Barren Island (57), E. coast near sea.

Africa; India; Indo-China, Malaya.

xu. COMMELINACHEA. —.

128. Portia Acuis1s Hassk. Narcondam (107), very abundant on

slopes overlooking south end of Anchorage Bay.

Hastern Himalaya, Indo-China, Malaya.

xt. PALMEA. xxx.

129. Caryora mitts Lour. (C. sobolifera Wall.) Narcondam (108).

Indo-China, Malaya.

130. Cocos nucirera Linn. Narcondam (109), many at Coco Bay,

a few at Anchorage Bay, one, not yet bearing, at H. Bay; Barren Island

(58), thirteen trees counted from the offing, behind the Pandanus fence

at Anchorage Bay; none seen elsewhere.

India; Malaya; Polynesia; America.

The introduction of this tree into these islands is a question of some interest.

The tree at H. Bay, Narcondam, has no doubt been produced from a nut washed

round from Coco Bay; in all likelihood the trees at Anchorage Bay have been

derived from the same source. The trees at Coco Bay itself may have origi-

nated from nuts brought from the Coco Group by a surface-current sweeping from

the Sea of Bengal, through the Preparis Channels, from N.-E. to S.-W. across the

Andaman Sea; but as they are associated, where they occur, with a grove of

Musa sapientwm (which must have been deliberately introduced), it is not unreason-

able to suppose that the two species were introduced together.

78 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. __[ No. 2,

The question is, when did they first appear? Hume and Ball landed in 1873

at the very spot where they are now so plentiful, yes no mention is made by either

writer of their presence. As Ball speaks of some of the species observed at this

Bay, and as Hume describes the Coco-nuts seen by him, shortly after, at the Cocos,

it is hard to believe that the trees were there in 1873. Again, Mallet makes no

reference to them in 1884; the maps accompanying his account indicate that he

and Hobday landed at Anchorage Bay, and he may not therefore have seen the large

grove at Coco Bay; but those at the beach where he landed should have been

evident to him. Mallet’s paper is however confined to the geology and topography

of the island, and hardly alludes to its vegetation. But Hume, Ball, and Mallet are

equally silent regarding the Coco-nuts on Barren Island which we know to have been

present in 1866, for they were seen by the Andaman Deputation—whose report has

been already referred to (p. 56)—behind a beach, to which they still seem confined.

As these three writers failed to notice Coco-nuts in Barren Island, where we know

they existed at the time of these visits, there is no reason why Coco-nuts should not

have been present then in Narcondam also. The Andaman Deputation in their

Report (Proc. As. Soc., Beng., 1866, 215)., say: ““We brought from Port Blair with

“us a number of Cocoa-nuts, Plantain trees, and Pine-apple cuttings, and these

“we planted on the ground from which the grass had been cut, in hopes that

“they might be of use to some future visitors.’* We have seen, in connection

with some of the species in this list, that the same deputation visited Narcondam

also, though it did not report on that island; nothing therefore is more probable

than that the deputation did there what it had done on Barren Island, and that

to its members belongs the credit of having introduced, at least, the Plantains. But

the Coco-nut trees are so much more numerous, and so much larger on Narcondam

thanon Barren Island, that one finds it difficult to think they only date from 1866.

It is unfortunate that the deputation did not find it necessary to report on Narcondam

as well as on Barren Island ; had they done so, there is little doubt the report would

have mentioned any Coco-nuts that were present. However, even if the Coco-nut

trees were already there in 1866, the writer is inclined to think that their origin

must still be due to introduction by some previous visitor.

The Coco-nuts on Barren Island may be supposed to have originated from nuts

swept up by a strong surface-current that flows from the south-west, and that

therefore would bring drift from the Nicobars where Coco-nuts are plentiful. But

it is more likely that the trees have been introduced, though involuntarily, by man.

For though there is reason to believe that no one has ever landed at this particular

beach, this bay affords the only safe anchorage in the island, and it is therefore more

probable that these trees have sprung from nuts that have fallen overboard from

* There was no trace of any of these in the locality indicated during the

writer’s visit, a circumstance not surprising ; because, in the first place, the situation

is not over-suitable for such species, and, besides, goats have been since then in-

troduced into the island! It may be mentioned that no one at Port Blair in 1891

knew of the existence of Coco-nuts in Narcondam, and the writer consequently took

a number with him in order to plant them, only to find the act unnecessary. And,

bearing in mind the state of affairs in Great Coco (Journ. As. Soc., Beng., 1x, pt. 2,

315), he also took fruits of Carica Papaya for the same purpose. Should, therefore,

subsequent visitors find this species established in the island, they are hereby re-

lieved of the necessity of inventing an hypothesis to explain the circumstance.

1893. ] ‘D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 79

some craft lying off this beach, than that they have been brought by the sea from

the Nicobars, or that they have been deliberately introduced by man.

xn. PANDANACEHA. xxxiit.

131. Panpanus oporatisstmus Linn. f. Narcondam (110), common at

Coco Bay and elsewhere; Barren Island (59), at Anchorage Bay.

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

xtiv. AROIDEA). —.

132. AMORPHOPHALLUS (Candarum) Rx Prain, sp. nov. tubere magno

depresso-globoso ; cataphyllis 4, oblongo-lanceolatis ; folii petiolo parum

asperato vix maculato, lamina trisecta segmentis irregulariter dichotomis

iterumque pinnatisectis, pinnulis (imis nonnunquam exceptis) ad costulas

decurrentibus, ovato-oblongis, caudato-acuminatis, nervis supra impressis,

subtus prominentibus, sinubus angustis ; pedunculo crasso florifero brevi,

fructigero elongato; spatha juniore cataphyllis obtecta, matura tubo

infundibulari crasso in laminam late campanulatam margine tandem

reflexa undulato-plicatam postice acuminatam expanso ; spadice spatha

subduplo longiore, erecto, stricto, crasso; inflorescentits tubo spathe

subinelusis, feminea sursum parum angustata quam masculam parum

obconicam dimidio longiore, appendice crassa conico-pyramidali inflore-

scentiis dimidio longiore et, saltem prope basin, quam eas triplo latiore.

Narcondam (111), very common.

Tubere diam. 9-18-poll.; cataphyllis spiraliter dispositis, imo exteriore 3 poll.,

altero 9 poll., tertio 12 poll, summo interiore 19 poll. longis, omnibus 2 poll. latis,

pallide viridibus maculis olivaceis, deémum tamen subconcoloribus luteis ; petiolo 2°5—

6-pedali basi ipsa 4°5 poll. crasso, sursum spatio brevi ita incrassato ut loco

supra solum 4 poll. alto crassitudinis 5-pollicaris, deinde paullatim se coartante et

apud trifurcationem diam. 3°5 poll. tantum, pallide viridi, maculis olivaceis, demum

subconcolore olivaceo; lamina diam. 5°6-ped., supra olivacea subtus prasina, sezmen-

tis singulis 36 poll. longis, pinnulis ultimis 8-10 poll. longis, his 3-325 poll. latis;

pedunculo florifero brevi, 2°5 poll. tantum longo, fructigero ad 30 poll. eclongato,

1-5-2 poll. crasso, juniore pallide viridi maturo purpurascente; spatha a latere

16 poll., a basi ad apicem versus 19 poll. longa, infra substantiz carnosz sursum.

tenuescente, extus concolore pallide viridi, intus ad basin verruculosam Iutea,

supra pallide viridi ibi tamen margine excepto cito flavescente ; spadice tota 21°5

poll. longa, parte faminea 4°5 poll. longa, basi 2°25 poll. apice 1°75 poll. crassa,

(fructigera 7 poll. longa et 3°5 poll. crassa) ex ovariis globosis 0°2 poll. diam.

viridibus, 2-(rarissime 3-)locularibus, sessilibus, subcontiguis, in stylos 0°3 poll.

longos, luteos contractis, stigmatibus plicatim 2-3-lobis, loculis -ovulatis, ovulis

semianatropis decurvis, funiculo elongato angulo interiore parum supra basin

affixis, in ala placentali circa basin funiculo exoriente et loculum fere totum

complente innixis eademque amplexis; parte mascula 3 poll. longa, basi 1-75 poll.,

apice 2°5 poll. crassa, e floribus 4-5-antheris spiraliter dispositis, antheris sinegulis

subsessilibus connectivo sursum parum producto, ellipsoideis sursum aneustatis

apice rimis lunulatis 2-porosis ; wppendice 14 poll, longa, hac basi 6 poll. crassa,

Ao. mee

80 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. __[No. 2,

post anthesin caduca, spongiosa, rugosa, valleculosa, lutea et brunneo-maculata :

bacca 1—-2-sperma, 0°75 poll. longa, hae 0°25-0°35 poll. lata, ovata, versus apicem

angustata, carnosa, lutea; seminibws pendulis ovatis, triente basilari e funiculo

incrassato spongiosis, ceterum embryone corneo semini subconformi cartilageneis.

This species resembles the Java form, or a variety, of Amorphophallus campan-

ulatus (A. campanulatus Blume, Rumphia, i, 139. t. 22, 338, as opposed to Arwm cam-

panulatum, Roxb., Hort. Beng., 66) in the conic-pyramidal shape of the appendix, but

differs in other respects, more particularly in the leaf. It agrees with A. virosus

Brown (Bot. Mag., 6978) in having the male and female inflorescence of about

equal length, but in other respects is very distinct, for A. virosus has the dense

flowered turbinate male inflorescence, and the short oblong appendix character-

stic of Roxburgh’s Arum campanulatum of which it is probably only aform. The

following brief diagnosis + may assist in indicating how very distinct the present

plant is from the forms hitherto known :—

Petiole hardly yverrucose; male flowers disposed spirally

on an inflorescence not wider than the female: yellow

pyramidal appendix (twice as long as broad, and) one-

half longer than the combined inflorescences: (male and

female inflorescences of equal length; spathe green con-

COLOTOUS) eeacoseins ss5 adv esctaorseeeceeee amen ween spphicnewaue meeAn men.

Petiole very verrucose ; ae flowers disposed spirally on an

inflorescence much wider than the female: purplish-

brown appendix not so long as the combined inflore-

scences :—

Male and female inflorescences of equal length,spathe

green suffused with purple, externally white spotted

(oblong appendix not longer than broad) ....,.......... A. virosus.

Male inflorescence much shorter than the female, spathe

purple concolorous ..... sesesslessnecoroticretpseasescolecnses A. COMpANULALWwS.

Oblong appendix, not longer than broad .......... Arwm campanulatum

Roxb, (India).

Pyramidal appendix twice as long as broad Amorphophallus campan-

wlatus Bl. (Java).£

+ In connection with this, it may be mentioned that the Amorphophallus from the

Coco Group, mentioned (Journ. As. Soc., Beng., 1x, 2, 333) as related to A. bulbifer and

A, tuberculiger, has since flowered at Calcutta, and has proved, as was then anticipated,

to be a yery distinct species. As the authors of the other species, have indicated by

the specific name the tubercle-bearing habit of the species, the writer proposes for

this one the name ‘ AMORPHOPHALLUS ONCOPHYLLUS’ Prain. The diagnosis between

it and the two species for which it might be mistaken, is as follows :—

Stigma sessile, spathe unconstricted, appendix equal in length

to the combined inflorescences :-—

Female inflorescence shorter than the male ................ A. tuberculiger.

Female inflorescence as long as the male .............+. 1... A, bulbifer.

Style distinct, spathe constricted slightly opposite the wale

inflorescence, appendix twice as long ag the combined in-

florescences ........ daoasneuepeet pbsdeetiansuccion sere Neleeeesieeasileeceie oes OMICOMIUYULCSE

{ As this paper has been passing through the press, the writer has learned

from Sir Joseph Hooker, that he identifies A. rew with Blume’s Java A. campanulatus.

1893.] D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 81

133. PotHos scanpENS Linn. Narcondam (112), on trees; common.

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

xiv. CYPHRACHAY, xxxtv.

134. Cyperus pennatus Lamk. Narcondam (113) ; Barren Island (60).

Africa, India, Indo-China, Malaya.

135. FimpristyLis pDIpHytLA Vahl. Barren Island (61).

America ; Africa ; India, Indo-China, Malaya; Australia ; China.

136. FimeristyLis FeERRUGINEA Vahl. Narcondam (114), rocks on coast ;

Barren Island (62), tussocks outside inner cone, also inside crater.

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

xitvl. GRAMINEAN. xxxv.

137. Opiismenus Burmannt Roem. & Schult. Barren Island (63).

India, Indo-China, Malaya; China, Japan.

138. THyYsANOLHNA AcARIFERA Nees. Narcondam (115) coasts.

India, Indo-China; Malaya.

139. PoGoNATHERUM SACCHAROIDEUM Beauv. Barren Island (64); common.

India, Indo-China, Malaya; China.

This species is very abundant on the rocky slopes forming the inner side of the

outer cone; it is one of the plants collected by the Deputation of 1866; it was also

collected in 1846 by Kampho6vener, botanist on the Danish Frigate “ Galatea,” whose

visit is commemorated by the name ‘ Galatea’ having been marked on the large block

on the crater. Kamphévyener’s specimens are in the Herbarium at Copenhagen.

140. Ircu#mvum Mouticum Retz. Barren Island (65); common.

India, Indo-China, Malaya; Australia; Western Polynesia.

Usually a coast species, this here extends inland and fills the valley between the

cones, covering all the bottom of this except the lava streams.

— LYCOPODINEA. xxxvt.

141. Lycopopttm cernuum Linn. Barren Island, (66), interior of crater.

Cosmopolitan in the tropies.

142. PstLorum TRIqueTRUM Sw. Barren Island (67), interior of crater.

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

xiv. FILICHS. xxxvit.

143, DavatiiA sotipa Sw. Narcondam (116), on trees in beach-forest.

Andamans, Malaya, Polynesia ; Australia.

144, Davatia speLtunca Bak. Narcondam (117), common.

Africa ; India, Indo-China, Malaya; Australia; Polynesia.

145. ApiaANTUM LUNULATUM Burm. Barren Island (68), common.

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

146, TrRicnomanes pyxipirerumM Linn. Narcondam, (118), at 2330 feet.

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

igs)

2 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. [ No. 2,

147. CHEILANTHES TENUIFOLIA Sw. Barren Island (69), dwarf speci-

mens, plentiful within the crater.

India, Indo-China, Malaya ; Australia ; Polynesia ; China.

148. Onyeurum AvrATUM Kaulf. Barren Island (70), occasional.

Himalayas, Indo-China, Malaya ; China.

149. Preris ronciroLia Linn. Barren Island (71), a few plants.

Cosmopolitan in tropical and sub-tropical countries.

150. Preris prAvRiTA Linn. Barren Island (72), occasional.

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

151. Asprentum Nipus Linn. Narcondam (119), on trees, rather

common.

Mascarene Islands; India, Indo-China, Malaya; Polynesia.

2. AspLENIUM FALCATUM Lamk., var. UROoPpHYLLUM Bak. Narcondam

20), very common on stony hill-sides ; Barren Island (73).

Africa; India, Indo-China, Malaya; Australia; Polynesia.

153. NepHropium terminans J. Sm. Narcondam (121), common.

India, Indo-China, Malaya; Australia; Polynesia ; China.

154. Nepuroueris TuBEROSA Presl. Barren Island (74).

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

155. Potyropium triomes Lamk. Narcondam (122), at 1800 feet.

Africa, India, Indo-China, Malaya ; Australia ; Polynesia.

156. Poryroprum apnascens Sw. Nareondam (123); Barren Island (75).

Africa, India, Indo-China, Malaya; Polynesia.

157. Potypopium qusrciroLnium Linn. Narcondam (124); Barren Is-

land (76).

India, Indo-China, Malaya ; Australia.

158. AcrosTIcHUM APPENDICULATUM Willd., var. setogsA Bak. Narcon-

dam (125), common.

India, Indo-China, Malaya.

159. Acrosticnum costatum Wall., var. DELTIGHRA. Narcondam (126) ;

exactly = Wallich’s Menisciwm deltigerum.

E. Himalayas; Indo-China, Malaya.

160. AcrosticHum avreuM Linn. Narcondam (127); and Barren Is-

land (77) ; common on rocks on the coast.

Cosmopolitan in the tropics in salt marshes.

161. Acrosticuum scanpens J. Sm. Barren Island (78), near sea.

India, Indo-China, Malaya; Australia; Polynesia.

Xv; MUSCi sxe

162. Neckera RruGULOSA Mitt.* Narcondam (128), at 2330 feet.

Ceylon.

* Examined, and kindly named for the writer by Dr. Brotherus, Helsingfors,

1893.] D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 83

163. Bryum coronatum Schweer. Narcondam (129); Barren Island

(79). Cosmopolitan in the tropics,

xtix. LICHENES. xxxix.

164. Cottema nicrescens Achar. Narcondam (130), rather common ;

Barren Island (80), plentiful.

Cosmopolitan.

Ti LOUNGE ALE? Sah.

165. Potyporvs AustRais Fries. Narcondam (131); Barren Island (81).

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

166. Potyrorus xantHorus Fries. Narcondam (132).

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

167. Lenzires phatyPHYLLUS Cooke, Girevillea xiii. 1. Narcondam (132),

Malay Peninsula.

168. DepanLea GRierciNa Fries. Narcondam (134) ; Barren Island (82).

Cosmopolitan.

169, PrniopHora pAPyRINA Mont. Narcondam (135) ; Barren Island (83).

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

170. Huirneoxa potyrricuA Mont. Narcondam (136); Barren Island (84).

Cosmopolitan in the tropics.

171. THELEPHORA INcRUSTANS Pers. Narcondam (137); Barren Island

(85),

Cosmopolitan.

172. Ruyrtisma, sp. Narcondam (188) ; Barren Island (86) ; on leaves

of Ficus brevicuspis. ‘

Andamans.

ALGA. x1.

173. CatorHRix putvinata Ag. Barren Island (87); on stones in

the hot spring on the beach at Landing-place Cove.

Cosmopolitan.

174. Canorarix TAsMANICA Kg. Barren Island (88); on rocks in bed

of torrent on inside of outer cone to the south of the lava.

Indo-China, Malaya; Australia.

§§§ Nature anp ORIGIN oF THE Frora.

The list includes 174 species, of which 138 occur in Narcondam

and 88 in Barren Island; 86, or 623°/,, of the Narcondam plants are

absent from Barren Island, while 36, or 41°/., of the Barren Island

species do not occur in Narcondam ; only 52 species

ral p Q2730 P

making 372°/, of

* Hxamined, and kindly named for the writer by Mr. G. Masseé.

84. D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. __[No. 2,

the Narcondam, 59°/, of the Barren Island flora—are common to the

two islands. Of the genera, 111 occur in Narcondam and 75 in Barren

Island, but only 48,—43{°/, of the Narcondam ones, 64°/, of those in

Barren Island—are found in both places. Eleven natural orders present

in Narcondam are unrepresented in Barren Island; five present in

Barren Island are not found in Narcondam.

As regards Cryptogams, the two floras seem very similar, each

haying the same total number; the natural orders, however, indicate

greater diversity of character among Barren Island than among Narcon-

dam Cryptogams. There are two Lycopodinece, and two Algae, not re-

presented in Narcondam ; on the other hand, in Narcondam, at the top

of the hill are a Trichomanes and a Neckera, absent from Barren Island.

Of the thirteen ferns on Narcondam and 12 on Barren Island, 5 only are

common to the two places ; the Narcondam ferns belong to 6 genera, the

Barren Island ones represent 8 genera. In Narcondam, one of the

features of the vegetation is the presence of large beds of ferns; in

Barren Island, ferns are scarce.

All the Cryptogams are herbaceous, and may all have their presence

credited to wind-agency ; Acrostichwm awreum, however, in both islands,

and Acrostichum scandens in Barren Island, grow only near the sea ; both

are denizens of mud-flats in the Sunderbuns, the Andamans and through-

out Malaya and possibly therefore are sea-introduced.

Of the 46 natural orders of Phanerogams in Narcondam, 23 are re-

presented by one species, 12 by two species, 3 by three species, and 3

by four species each; the only orders represented by more than four

species, are Composite and Convolvulacee, each 6 sp.; Huphorbiacew, 10

sp. ; Leguminose, 12 sp. and Utricacew, 13 sp. In the 35 natural orders

in Barren Island we find that 21 are represented by one species, 8 by

two species, and 2 by three species; the only orders represented by

more than three species are Leguminose, Rubiacee and Huphorbiacee,

5 sp. each, and Urticaceew, 7 sp. Urticacew is thus in both islands the

leading natural order; this hegemony is due to the facilities that fruits

of the order offer for introduction by frugivorous birds.

Of the 115 Narcondam Phanerogams, 33 are trees, 31 are shrubs,

37 are climbing species—woody climbers 16, herbaceous climbers 21] ;

only 5 climbers being armed—and 14 are herbs. Of the 65 Barren

Island species, 15 are trees, 17 are shrubs, 16 are climbers—woody 6,

herbaceous 10; only 3 armed—and 17 are herbs. There are roughly

speaking twice as many trees, shrubs and climbers in Narcondam as

in Barren Island; the number of herbaceous species in the latter island

is, however, slightly in excess of the number in the former. Of the

herbaceous Phanerogams seven species are common to both islands; all

1895. ] D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. 85

are plants that may have been introduced by the sea. Of inland

herbaceous species which may have been introduced by fruit-eating or

marsh birds, or by the wind, the islands do not have one in common.

In Narcondam there are four Composite most probably introduced

by wind ; a grass, Thsyanolena, may conceivably have been introduced in

the same way. The two remaining herbs are the Amorphophallus which,

even if in this island it has developed into a distinct form, must have

originally been introduced by some fruit-eating bird, and the Pollia,

which most probably has been introduced by the same agency.

In Barren Island, the wind-introduced species are two orchids and

one grass, Pogonatherum ; Ischemum muticum has probably been intro-

duced by the sea. The others have been introduced by birds; Physalis

and Mitreola probably by fruit-eating birds ; Oldenlandia, Vandellia and

Oplismenus by birds to whose feet or feathers seeds have clung. Except

Pogonatherum, Ischemum and Mitreola, the Barren Island herbs are

scarce.

The paucity of armed climbers in both islands is striking. The

proportion of climbers to erect species is considerably higher in Narcon-

dam, where they form one-third of the whole Phanerogamic flora, than

in Barren Island, where they form only one-fourth, and partly in con-

sequence of this, the jungle in Barren Island is opener than in Nar-

condam. Of the thirty-seven climbers in Narcondam, twelve have

undoubtedly been introduced by fruit-eating birds, while one has most

probably been introduced by its fruits having stuck to the feathers of

some bird ; fourteen have been introduced by the sea; six by winds.

Of the remaining four species, which are more doubtful, two may be

safely assumed to be here sea-introduced species also; one may be put

down to the agency of birds, and only one species, the Dioscorea, is

quite doubtful ; perhaps the sea is on the whole the most likely agency.

Similarly, of the sixteen climbers on Barren Island, five are clearly

species introduced by fruit-eating birds; to these a sixth probably

should be added. Four are species certainly sea-introduced; to these

another should probably, and two. more should perhaps be added; of

wind-introduced species there are three.

Very few of these species are common to both islands, only nine,

or about half the Barren Island and one-fourth of the Narcondam

climbers being so; of these four are again sea-shore species, and the

Dioscorea found in both islands may be a fifth of the sea-introduced

class. Two, the Hoyas, are wind-introductions ; one, Capparis septaria, 18

certainly ; another, the Abrus, is probably, a bird-introduced species.

Of the thirty-one Narcondam shrubs, one (Musa) has been intro-

duced by man; on the other hand not a single shrub owes its presence

86 D. Prain—Flora of Narcondam and Barren Island. [No 2,

to the agency of wind. As many as seventeen are unequivocally bird-

introduced species ; and ten are unequivocally sea-introduced species ;

the remaining three, which are all capsular-fruited Hwphorbiacee

(Actephila, Macaranga and Mallotus), though not unequivocally sea-in-

troduced, are in all probability species of this class.

Of the seventeen Barren Island shrubs, seven are undoubtedly bird-

introduced species ; nine are sea-introduced species ; one species, Dodonwea,

is, though somewhat equivocally, to be looked upon as wind-introduced.

There is much greater conformity between the floras as regards this

class; thirteen of the Barren Island shrubs occur also in Narcondam,

only four being peculiar; all but one of the sea-shore, and all but two

of the bird-introduced shrubs in Barren Island occur in Narcondam also.

The trees in the two islands have last to be considered. Of the

thirty-three in Narcondam twenty-one, or more than three-fifths, have

been introduced by birds; two from their fruits having been attached

to the feet or feathers, the others, by fruit-eating birds: ten may have

been sea-introduced ; for seven this mode of introduction is undoubted,

as regards Caryota it is rather equivocal, and the Coco-nut may have

been deliberately introduced ; two species are wind-introduced.

Of the fifteen Barren Island trees, nine are bird-introduced species ;

five are sea-introduced ; one has been introduced by wind.

Here again great conformity between the floras is observable; of

the fifteen Barren Island trees, ten occur in Narcondam: these include

all the bird-introduced ones except four, and all but one of the sea-intro-

duced species ; one wind-introduced species is common to the two islands.

Among herbaceous species, where the equality of numbers promised

most agreement, there is therefore greater diversity between the two

floras than among the others.

Of the 75 species of Phanerogams peculiar to Narcondam, 22 have

been introduced by the sea, 42 by birds, and 10 by winds; one species

(Musa) has been introduced by man. Of the 25 species peculiar to

Barren Island, on the other hand 5 have been introduced by the sea, 15

by birds, 5 by winds. Of the 40 Phanerogams common to the two

islands; 24 are sea-introduced, 13 are bird-introduced, 3 wind-introduced.

In the common element of the two floras, the sea-introduced species

form the dominant class, being nearly double the bird-introduced species

and six times as numerous as the wind-introduced ones. In the special

elements, on the other hand, the bird-introduced species form in both

instances the dominant class; in Narcondam they are nearly twice as

numerous as the sea-introduced and four times as numerous as the wind-

introduced species ; in Barren Island, they are three times as numerous

as either of these kinds.

— Oe aeeeaeeeaeeeeeeeeeeeOeeeEOEOe Orn

PRAIN, Jour Asiat. Soc. Bengal, 1893, Vol. ae IPL Aa i

90°

pA of ye

co LVE

760

SKETCH MAP 5

ot the a

ANDAMAN SEA. — @

bs) oundings in Fath’™?,

D. Pram delt. — A.C. Mukerjea bth.

ata ey nane ae

a Lae oe?

PRAIN, Jour. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, 18

92°

93, Vol. LXIL

93°

Ieee ill

has a ;

Paris’ NX Channe)

; 54, a arco nd am

+ 5 ; ai 15

Le ae ies |

Ss “9 rreparis |. leal

> © Se | | |

ee | ba

A ary gs |

Bal SS: Channel | |

Be o nepotne 409 | 4

Jf ez | |

Hoe ‘ | |

565; | -glableL Ze ie

orl S [3

Votcaipe S |

ae Lads oce" ae ; | mi

Chanel ot eee 1

290 i

pes

aml

hae]

fet

: | o|

maa 42

~ Z AN

S o é , £ NX T= : ‘ |

m= ‘| +708 OSentere Sel |

ee eo ee erry OR Y lal

1840 FN : Lape ON hae 1

: oA ee

§l.oz 250 250 :Duncan *: oe nv isible Ek; )

eS Slassage a :

S-Seitinel Flat ae is |

‘oe

fs)

oe 00g...

Ten D

Prain delt.

Degrees Chancel

ot the

S KE TCH-MAP

ANDAMAN GROUP |

S ea me GAT

iS) Soundings in Fathoms.

Ms YU

1893.] G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 87

Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula.—By Grorce Kine, M. B.,

LL. D., F.R.S, C.LE., Superintendent of the Royal Botame Garden,

Calcutta.

[Read June 7th].

No. 5.

Orper XVI. DIPTEROCARPHA.

Resinous trees, rarely climbing shrubs. Leaves alternate, simple,

quite entire, rarely sinuate-crenate, penni-nerved, the main nerves

bold; stipules usually small and inconspicuous, sometimes larger

and persistent, or fugitive, leaving an annular scar, (absent in

Ancistrocladus). Flowers in few- or many-flowered, axillary and terminal

racemes or panicles. Bracts usually minute or 0, rarely larger and

persistent. Sepals free, or cohering into a tube surrounding but free

from, or more or less adnate to, the base of the ovary and fruit. Petals

contorted, connate at the base, or free. Stamens o, 165, 10 or 5, hypogy-

nous or sub-perigynous, free, connate, or adnate to the petals ; filaments

short, often dilated at the base; anthers 2-celled, the outer valves

sometimes larger, connective often aristate or with an obtuse append-

age. Ovary slightly immersed in the torus, usually 3- rarely 2- or

1-celled ; style subulate or fleshy, entire or with 3 minute stigmatic

lobes; ovules anatropous, 2 in each cell, pendulous or laterally affixed

(solitary and erect in Ancistrocladus). Fruit usually nut-like, its peri-

carp leathery or woody, l- rarely 2-seeded, surrounded by the variously

accrescent calyx of which two or more sepals or lobes are usually developed

into linear wings. Seed exalbuminous (albumen fleshy and ruminate in

Ancistrocladus) ; cotyledons fleshy, equal or unequal, straight or more

or less plaited and crumpled, sometimes lobed ; radicle directed towards

the hilum, usually included between the cotyledons.—Disrris. Confined

(except a few Tropical African species) to Tropical Hastern Asia ;

genera about 18, species about 250.

Sect. I. Eu-Drererocarpe®. Ovaries 3-celled, each cell 2-ovuled :

stigmas united, more or less 3-lobed : seeds usually exalbuminous

the outer segments of the fruiting calyx usually enlarged: trees

or erect shrubs, mostly stipulate.

Fruiting calyx with 2 or more of its segments

or sepals produced into long membranous,

reticulate, nerved wings much longer than

the fruit; pericarp leathery, (woody in some

sp. of Shorea).

Bley Tih, alr

os)

fo)

Fruiting calyx with a distinct tube.

Calyx-tube quite free from the

SEAEEUS AS 300 Son

Calyx-tube adherent to the fruit

Sepals united at the base only, the short

calyx-tube either quite free from the

fruit or slightly adherent to it, the

calyx-segments or sepals valvate or

nearly so.

Stamens with a single, long apical,

appendage from the connective

Stamens with 4 apical append-

ages from the anthers and 1

from the connective

Sepals free, imbricate.

The three outer sepals always,

and one or both of the inner

two occasionally, winged in the

fruit; anthers with a short

apical appendage from the con-

nective Sp 500

The two outer sepals winged in

the fruit, the three inner not

longer than the fruit and close-

ly embracing it; stamens with

a terminal appendage from the

connective longer than the

anther 20 500

Sepals of fruiting-calyx all enlarged but not

exceeding, or only slightly exceeding, the

fruit ; pericarp leathery or woody.

Fruiting calyx embracing the fruit but

not adherent to it.

Sepals of fruiting calyx slightly

thickened,

Sepals of fruiting-calyx ob-

long, nearly equal, usually

shorter than the fruit, re-

flexed or erect 600

Sepals of fruiting-calyx

rotund, unequal (the inner

two smaller), reflexed

G. Kine—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No, 2,

1 Dipterocarpus,

2 Anisoptera.

3 Vatica,

4, Pentacme,

5 Shorea.

6 Hopea.

7 Retinodendron,

8 Isoptera.

1893.] G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 89

Sepals of fruiting calyx much

thickened and woody at the

base.

Calyx forming a cup at the

base of the fruit, but not

adhering to it: pericarp

woody coe .. 9 Balanocarpus.

Calyx adherent to the fruit: pericarp

thickly leathery ne ... 10 Pachynocarpus.

Sect. IJ. AwnctstrocLapEx. Ovary 1-celled with

a single ovule; stigmas 3, distinct: Seeds

with copious ruminate albumen. LHxstipulate

climbers. ... o00 500 wv» Ll Ancistrocladus.

1. Drererocarpus, Geertn. f.

Lofty trees, stellately pubescent or more or less clothed with

fascicled hairs. Leaves coriaceous, entire or sinuate-crenate; lateral nerves

connected by marginal loops and transverse reticulations ; stipules large,

valvate, enclosing the terminal bud, finally caducous and leaving an

annular scar. Flowers large, white or reddish. Calyzx-tube free. Petals

usually pubescent externally, especially on the outer margin. Stamens

oo ; anthers linear, equivalved, acuminate. Ovary 3-celled; style filiform ;

ovules 2 in each cell. Fruit nut-like, 1-seeded, enclosed in the accres-

cent calyx-tube, free; accrescent calyx-lobes 2, erect. Seed adnate to

the base of the pericarp; cotyledons large, thick, unequal; radicle

inconspicuous.—Distris. Tropical H. Asia; species about 60.

Ripe fruit spheroidal or ellipsoidal, neither angled nor winged.

Young branches, petioles, under surfaces of the midribs, and

nerves of the leaves covered with coarse stiff fasciculate

hairs.

Fruit glabrous... 300 cee lee cnviaitas:

», stellate-pubescent ... . 2. D. Scortechiniz.

Young branches deciduously pubescent.

Leaves with 12 or more pairs of nerves.

Leaves oblong-elliptic, their under sur-

faces sparsely stellate-pubescent ... 3. D. Skinnert.

Leaves elliptic or ovate-elliptic, their

under surfaces puberulous or quite

glabrous iis ne we A Dz turbinatus,

Leaves with 8 to 10 pairs of nerves,

All parts quite glabrous... an 0} D. Kerrit.

90 G. King— Wuterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [WNo. 2,

gs : ]

Ripe fruit with 5 angular tuberosities on its

upper portion aK 299 .» 6. D. cornutus.

Ripe fruit 5-angled :

Calyx-tube glabrous; leaves 2°5 to 3°25 in.

long sob 300 . €. D fagmeus:

Calyx-tube densely stellate-tomentose ;

leaves 6 to 8 in. long Use .. 8. D. oblongifolius.

Ripe fruit with its 5 angles produced into wings :

Leaves glabrous :

Young branches at first scurfy-puberulous,

ultimately quite glabrous : buds ovoid,

minutely pale canescent . 9. D. grandiflorus.

Young branches as in the last, but with

conspicuous tawny-tomentose, oblique

annuli; buds cylindric, hoary-canes-

cent ves 500 a LOD DS Kansilenn

Young branches minutely tawny-pubes-

cent, not annulated and never gla-

brous ; buds ovoid, densely sericeous 11. D. Griffithi.

Leaves minutely stellate-pubescent on the

lower surface :

Flowers about 1 in. long; leaves with

rounded or sub-cordate bases ; young

branches very stout, with ovoid buds ;

the accrescent lobes of the calyx

1:5 in. broad 450 .. 12. D. incanus.

Flowers 1°5 in. long ; leaves with rounded

or cuneate, not sub-cordate, bases:

young branches moderately stout with

cylindrie buds: acerescent calyx-lobes

‘7 to 8 in. broad 500 1.) Lon DNalatius:

1. Drprerocarpus crinitus, Dyer in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I. 296.

A tree 90 to 150 feet high: young branches, petioles, under surface of

midrib and nerves, pedicels and outer surface of bracts of inflorescence

clothed with stiff yellowish-brown fascicled hairs. Leaves very coria-

ceous, ovate or more usually obovate, acute, the base rounded or sub-

acute ; the edge entire, fringed with fascicled hairs, recurved (at least

when dry) ; both surfaces sparsely hispid when young, glabrescent when

old; main nerves 12 to 18 pairs, spreading, rather straight, very

prominent on the lower, depressed on the upper, surface ; length 3 to

5 in., breadth 1°75 to 2°75 in., petiole 1 to 1:25 in. Racemes about 6-

flowered. Flowers nearly 2 in. long. Calyx glaucous, glabrous. Petals

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 91

puberulous, linear, blunt. Stamens 15. Fruit (immature) ellipsoid, wing-

less, glaucous, smooth; the enlarged calyx-lobes linear-oblong, blunt, 3-

nerved, inconspicuously reticulate, shining, 3°5 in. long and ‘6 to ‘8 in.

broad. Dyer in Journ. Bot. 1874, p. 103. D. hirtus, Vesque, Comptes-

Rendus, 1874, 78, p. 627; Journ. Bot. 1874, p. 151; Dyer lL. c. 154,

Malacca; Maingay (Kew Distrib.) No. 196.

Perak ; Scortechini, No. 1955. Disrris. Borneo: (fide Dyer), Beccari,

779, 1883.

Burek (Ann. Jard. Bot. Buitenzorg, Vol. 6, p 196) reduces this to

D. Tamparan, Korth. Korthals however describes the fruit of that

species as having accrescent calyx-lobes 15 inches long by 3 broad.

2. Diprerocarrus Scorrecuinu, King, n. sp. A large tree: young

branches rather stout, densely clothed, (as are the short cylindric buds,

the petioles and racemes) with large tufts of coarse, brownish, shining

hairs. Leaves coriaceous, elliptic-ovate, or sometimes elliptic-sub-ovate,

sub-entire, abruptly and shortly acuminate, slightly narrowed to the

rounded base; upper surface glabrous or glabrescent, the nerves sparse-

ly stellate-pubescent, the midrib tomentose; under surface sparsely

stellate-pubescent, the nerves (and especially the midrib) with long

silky hairs intermixed: main nerves 16 to 18 pairs, straight, oblique,

very prominent beneath : length 6 to 7°5 in., breadth 3 to 3°5 in, petiole

1 to 12in. Racemes few-flowered, short. Fruit (P immature) ovoid,

contracted under the mouth, glaucous, stellate-pubescent, °75 in. long

and ‘) in. in diam; accrescent calyx-lobes linear-oblong, reticulate,

slightly narrowed in the lower half, the apex obtuse, obscurely 3-

nerved (the middle nerve bold, the two lateral faint), 4 to 5 in. long and

8 to 1 in. broad.

Perak ; Scortechini, No. 1813,

This is closely allied to D. crinitus, Dyer, to which Scortechini

doubtfully referred it. It differs from D. crinitus in its larger leaves

and stellate-pubescent fruit. It has also a different time of flowering;

for, as Scortechini remarks in his field notes, this 1s in immature fruit

in the beginning of March, while D. crinitus does not come into flower

until the end of April.

3. Drprerocarpus Skinneri, King, n. sp. A tall tree; youne

branches thin, deciduously tawny-pubescent. Buds cylindric, narrow,

golden-sericeous. eaves oblong-elliptic, narrowed in the upper half or

third to the acute or shortly acuminate apex, slightly narrowed to the

rounded base, upper surface glabrous or sparsely adpressed-pubescent,

the midrib tomentose, the lower sparsely stellate-pubescent, the midrib

and 16 to 19 pairs of straight oblique nerves adpressed-sericeous ;

nerves prominent on the lower, faint on the upper, surface when dry :

92. G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 2,

length 5 to 8 in., breadth 2°25 to 3 in.; petiole ‘7 to ‘9 in., tomentose.

Racemes simple, short, 2- or 3-flowered, pubescent. Flowers 2°5 in. long.

Calyx with narrowly campanulate tube, covered outside with minute,

pale, stellate tomentum. Petals linear-oblong, blunt, more or less pubes-

cent outside. Fruit (Pimmature) globular-ovoid, glabrous, ‘65 in. in

diam.: accrescent calyx-lobes glabrous, reticulate, linear, blunt, con-

tracted at the very base, nearly 5 in. long and about °75 in. broad.

Penang; at the back of West Hill, at an elevation of 1,000 feet.

Curtis No. 1403.

A very distinct species known only by Mr. Curtis’ scanty speci-

mens. I have named it in honour of Mr. Skinner, Resident Councellor

of Penang.

4. Di preROCARPUS TURBINATUS, Gaertn. f. Fruct. III. 51, t. 188.

A tree 80 to 100 feet high: young shoots rather slender, at first minute-

ly velvety, pale grey, afterwards glabrous: buds cylindric, softly pale

pubescent Leaves thinly coriaceous, elliptic or ovate-elliptic, acute

or shortly acuminate, the base rounded or sub-cordate, the edges

slightly undulate, sometimes sub-crenate; both surfaces glabrous, or

the lower puberulous especially on the midrib and nerves: main nerves

12 to 18 pairs, straight, oblique, prominent on the lower surface;

length 4°5 to 11 in., breadth 2°5 to 5°25 in.; petiole 1 to 1°5 in., glabrous

or pubescent: stipules tawny-velvety in the lower part but pubescent to-

wards the apex. acemes 3- to 5-flowered. Flowers 1:25 to 1:5 in. long.

Calyz-tube obconic, glabrous, smooth, not winged, Petuls linear-oblong,

obtuse, more or less canescent. rwit ellipsoid-ovoid, tapering to each end

when young: globular when ripe and ‘75 in. in diam., with neither

wings nor ridges ; the two accrescent calyx-lobes glabrous, conspicuously

reticulate, obscurely 3-nerved, oblong-lanceolate, obtuse, 4 to 4°5 in.

Jong and 1°25 in. broad ; the three small lobes of the calyx deltoid, very

short. Roxb. Hort. Beng. 42; Fl. Ind. II. 612; Corom. Plants ILI.

10 t. 213. Ham. in Mem. Wern. Soc. VI. 300: Wall Cat. 952; A. DC.

Prod. XVI. 2, 607; W. and Arn. Prod. 85; Dyer in Hook. fil. FI.

Br. Ind. I, 295: Journ. Bot. 1874, p. 102 t. 143, fig. 18: Kurz. For. FI.

Burm. I. 114. D. laevis, Ham. 1. c. 299.; A. DC. 1. c. 607. W. and A.

Prod. 85: Kurz, 1. c. 114. ?D. indicus, Bedd. Forest. Rep. 1864-5,

17 cum tab.; Flora Sylvat. t. 94.

Assam, Cachar, Chittagong, Burmah, S. India.

Var. andamanica : enlarged calyx-lobes linear-oblong, not oblanceo-

late, ‘75 in. broad ; leaves broadly ovate, sub-cuneate at the base.

South Andaman: common.

Following Dyer, I have included under this the plant named D.

laevis by Buchanan Hamilton in the Memoirs of the Wernerian Society,

1893.] G. King—MWMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 93

Vol. VI. p. 299. Hamilton distinguishes his species D. laevis by its

flattened branchlets, and perfectly glabrous leaves and petioles, while

D. tuberculatus Gaertn. has terete branches and pubescent leaves and

petioles. The former (called Dulia Garjan, by the natives of Chitta-

gong) yields, he says, no wood-oil; while the latter (called Telia

Garjan) does. The materials before me do not enable me to differen-

tiate the two as species. Moreover, specimens sent to me by Dr. H.

Thurston, Reporter on Economic Products to the Government of India,

(and which had been collected by the Forest Officer of Chittagong

under the vernacular names Dulia and Telia Garjan) appear exactly

alike. Careful investigation in the field may however prove that there

is some better basis for Hamilton’s view than the trifling differences

which he has noted in the outline of the branchlets and the pubeszence

of the leaves. I am not at all satisfied that the Southern Indian tree

named D. indicus by Beddome is rightly reduced here. Better Herba-

rium specimens than any which I have seen, and investigation in the

field, are I think required to settle this point also.

5. Diprerocarpus Kerri, King, n. sp. A tall tree; all parts,

except the petals, glabrous; young branches thin, slightly flattened

at the tips, not annular. Buds narrow, cylindric. Leaves coriaceous, ovate-

elliptic, acute or very shortly and bluntly acuminate, the edges undulate,

the base cuneate; main nerves § to 11 pairs, oblique, straight, bold and

shining on the lower surface; length 3 to 4 in., breadth 2 to 2°5 in.,

petiole ‘9 to 1:1 in. Panicles short, spreading, few-flowered. lowers

15 in. long. Calyx-tube glaucous. Petals linear-oblong, obtuse, more

or less pubescent or tomentose towards their middle externally. Pruitt

turbinate, smooth, 1 to 115 in. in diam. ; accrescent calyx-lobes linear-

oblong, blunt, reticulate, 3-nerved, 4°5 to 5 in. long, and 1:25 to 1-5 in.

broad : minor lobes very short, broad, rounded.

Malacca ; Maingay (Kew Distrib.) No. 199, Griffith 727, Derry 1032.

Pangkore; on Gunong Yunggal, Curtis No. 1561.

Mr. Curtis describes this as a very large tree yielding an oil. It

resembles D. Hasseltii, Bl., but has much smaller leaves.

I have named this species in honour of Dr. Kerr, an enthusiastic

Botanist much interested in the Malayan Flora. Closely allied to this,

and perhaps identical with it, is the tree represented by Mr. Curtis’

specimen (Waterfall, Penang) No. 1653. The young wood of the

latter is however paler than that of D. Kerrii from Pangkore and

Malacca, and the leaves are puberulous, not glabrous, beneath. I have

seen no flowers of it.

6. Diprerocarpus cornutus, Dyer in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 296.

A tree 50 to 70 feet high: young branches stout, compressed, minutely

94 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. (No. 2,

rufous-tomentose with a few scattered longer hairs. Leaves large,

coriaceous, oblong, blunt at each end, the edges undulate or obscurely

sinuate-crenate: upper surface glabrous, the midrib and nerves pale

when dry: under surface densely covered with minute, pale, stellate

tomentum : main nerves 16 to 20 pairs, prominent, spreading, straight,

the transverse veins rather distinct: length 9 to 14 in., breadth 5 to 8

in., petiole 2 to 3 in.; stipules rufous-sericeous, the hairs fascicled.

Racemes 7- or 8-flowered. Flowers 1°75 in long. Calyr-tube 5-winged,

canescent, the short lobes very obtuse. Petals oblong or sub-spathulate,

stellate-canescent. Fruit about 1 in. long, sub-globular, with 5 thick

short wings in its upper half; enlarged calyx-lobes linear, obtuse, 5 or

6 in. long and 1:25 to 1°75 in. broad, shining, boldly 3-nerved, reticulate.

Dyer in Journ. Bot. 1874, p. 103, t. 143. fig. 15. Parinariwm dilleni-

folium, RB. Br. Wall. Cat. No. 7520. Petrocarya dillenifolia, Steud.

Nomencl. II, 309.

Singapore: Wallich. Malacca: Maingay (Kew Distrib.) No. 197.

Penang: Curtis No. 1402. Perak: Wray, No. 4160.

It was Sir Joseph Hooker who first pointed out that the Walli-

chian plant No. 7520, issued as Parinariwm, belongs really to this

species.

7. DuprerocaRrPUs FAGINEUS, Vesque in Comptes-Rendus, tome 78,

p- 626: Journ. Bot. for 1874, p. 149. A tree 40 to 80 feet high : young

branches slender, at first minutely pulverulent tawny-pubescent, ulti-

mately glabresent or glabrous and dark-coloured, the buds cylindric.

Leaves coriaceous, elliptic-ovate to elliptic-lanceolate, acute, the edges

entire or sub-undulate-crenulate, the base cuneate, both surfaces puberu-

lous especially on the midrib and nerves; main nerves 10 to 13 pairs,

straight, oblique, prominent on the sub-glaucous lower surface; length

9°5 to 3°25 in., breadth 1°3 to 1°75. Racemes slender, 1- to 4-flowered.

Flowers about 1°25 in. long. Calyax-tube campanulate, not constricted

at the mouth, 5-angled. Ripe fruit ellipsoid, tapering more at the base

than at the apex, 5-angled, glaucous, 1 in. long: accrescent calyx-lobes

linear-oblong, obtuse, contracted at the base, 3-nerved, 2°5 to 3 in.

long and about ‘75 in. broad. WD. prismaticus, Dyer Journ. Bot. 1874.

pp. 104, 152. t. 144 fig. 17. Dipterocarpus, sp. Hook. fil. in Linn. Trans.

XXIII, 161.

Perak: King’s Collector No. 3527, Scortechini. Penang; Curtis

No. 1401. |

D. fagineus, Vesque, has been collected hitherto only in Borneo

(Beccari No. 3008 and Motley No. 143,) and the leaves are described

by Dyer as being papyraceous in texture and having about 8 pairs of

lateral nerves. ‘The leaves of the Perak tree which I now refer to this

1893.] G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 95

species, are coriaceous and have 10 to 13 pairs of nerves. The Perak plant

may therefore belong to a distinct, but closely allied, species. Curtis’

Penang specimens (No. 1401) are quite glabrous in all parts except the

petals.

8. DIPTEROCARPUS OBLONGIFOLIUS, Blume, Mus. Bot. Lugd. Bat. II,

36. <A tall tree: young branches glabrous, dark-coloured, sparsely

lenticellate; buds cylindric. Leaves coriaceous, oblong or elliptic-

oblong, shortly and bluntly acuminate, the edges sub-undulate, the

base cuneate ; both surfaces shining, glabrous, the midrib and 13 to 16

pairs of straight bold nerves with a few stellate hairs along their

sides: length 6 to 8 in., breadth 2 to 2°75 in, peuole 9) to Al sum:

Racemes slightly supra-axillary, densely tawny-tomentose, bifurcating,

each branch with 3 to 5 flowers and several linear membranous decid-

uous bracts. Flowers about 2°5 in. long. Calyxz-tube fusiform, slightly

contracted at the mouth, 1 in. long, boldly 5-angled, densely stellate

tawny-tomentose as are the 3 minor calyx lobes; the 2 larger linear-

oblanceolate lobes sparsely stellate-pubescent, boldly 1-nerved and with

2 obscure lateral nerves. Ripe fruit unknown. Miq., Fl. Ind. Bat. I,

pt. 2, p. 498; A.DC. Prod. X XJ. 2, 614; Dyer in Journ. Bot. 1874, 105.

D. stenopterus, Vesque, Comptes-Rendus, tome 78, p. 625; Journ. Bot.

1874, p. 150.

Perak, Scortechini. Distris. Borneo, Sumatra,

Hxcept as regards inflorescence, the Perak specimens of this are

practically glabrous. In Bornean specimens, however, the young parts,

buds and petioles are fusco-tomentose. (Dyer l. c.)

9. DIPTEROCARPUS GRANDIFLORUS, Blanco, FI. Filipp. Ed. 2, 314.

A tree 80 to 120 feet high: young branches rather stout, sub-compressed,

at first hoary-puberulous, but finally quite glabrous, nearly black when

dry ; leaf-buds shortly ovoid, minutely pale-canescent. Leaves coriaceous,

ovate-elliptic, shortly acuminate ; the base broad, rounded or sub-truneate,

sub-cordate; the edges entire or obscurely undulate-crenate, both sur-

faces glabrous; main nerves 14 to 16 pairs, spreading, rather straight,

prominent on the lower, obsolete on the upper, surface; length 6 to 9

in., breadth 3°5 to 5 in.; petiole 2 to 3 in. long, glabrous. Racemes

about 4-flowered. lowers articulated to the rachis, 2m. lone. Calye-

tube 5-winged from base to apex. Petals linear-oblong. rut oblong, 2°5

in. long, wings stout, *5 in. or more in width; the 2 accrescent lobes of

the calyx oblong, obtuse, glabrous, reticulate, 3-nerved, the mesial

nerve the longest and most distinct, 7 to 9 in. long and 1°5 to 2 in. broad,

the smaller calyx lobes sub-orbicular. A.DC. Prod. XVI., 2 p. 612;

Dyer in Journ. Bot. 1874, p. 106, t. 145, fig 19; Burck in Ann. du

Jard. Bot. Buitenzorg, vol 6, 201, D. Blanco?, Bl., Mus. Lugd. Bat. IT.

dag miiegel es:

96 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [WNo. 2,

35. D. Motleyanus, Hook. fil. in Trans. Linn. Soc. XXIII. 159. A.DC.

in DC. Prod. XVI., pt. 2, 611. D. pterygocalyx, Scheff. Obs. Phyt.

Il. 35; Dyer in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. J, 298. Mocanera grandiflora,

Blanco, Fl. Filipp. Ed, I, 451. Anisoptera ? Turez. in Bull, Soc. Nat.

Mose. 1858, I, 2383.

Malacca: Maingay (Kew Distrib.) No. 198. Penang: Curtis 424.

Perak: Scortechini 152b. Disrri. Bangka, Teysmann. (?) Philip-

pines.

The late Father Scortechini’s field notes contain the following

account of the flower: “The petals of this are red inside in the middle,

but pale towards the margins; the stamens are numerous, 2-seriate,

united in a ring by their enlarged bases, falling off together : staminodes

many, short, adpressed to the ovary. Ovary pubescent, scaly towards

the base. Fruiting-calyx reddish.” The species comes near D.

Grifithii: put is distinguished from it by the characters which I have

noted under that species. Flowers of D. Grifithi are, however, wanting

for comparison.

10. DrerrROcARPUS KUNSTLERI, King, n. sp. A tree 80 to 120 feet

high; young branches flattened, at first sparsely covered with minute

scurfy deciduous pubescence, ultimately glabrous, but always with

oblique tawny-tomentose annuli. Buds narrowly cylindric, hoary-

canescent. Leaves elliptic or sub-rotund-elliptic, very shortly acumi-

nate, the base rounded or sub-cuneate, the edges undulate or sub-

crenate, both surfaces glabrous: main nerves 16 to 18 pairs, oblique,

straight, prominent on the lower surface: length 7'5 to 1] in., breadth

45 to 7 in., petiole 15 to 2 in. Macemes 6 to 8 in. long, often bifid, 4-

to 6-flowered, glabrous. lowers 2'5 to 3 in. long, glaucous. Calyx-tube

narrowly obconic, 5-winged, glaucous. Petals linear, obtuse, glaucous.

Fruit sub-globular, an inch or more long, with 5 wings about 25 in.

wide: accrescent calyx-lobes oblong, obtuse, slightly narrowed towards

the base, glabrous, reticulate, 3-nerved, 6 or 7 in, long and about 1:25

in. broad.

Perak: King’s Collector, Nos. 3638, 3798, 7508 and 7606.

Allied to D. grandiflorus; but with larger leaves, smaller fruit

and different buds. Allied also to D. Griffithit but with smaller fruit

and different buds. This species has leaves like D. trinervis Bl. and

D. vetusus Bl., but differs from these in having winged fruit: it also

resembles D. Dyeri, Pierre, which, however, has longer leaves with

hairy petioles and more narrowly winged fruit.

11. Diprerocarpus Grirrirai, Miq. Ann. Mus. Lugd. Bat, I, 213.

A tree 100 to 125 feet high: young branches stout, sub-compressed,

minutely tawny-canescent ; the leaf buds ovoid, densely covered with

1893.] G. King—Waterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 97

yellowish-brown shining hair. Leaves coriaceous, broadly ovate, usually

slightly narrowed to the rounded base, but sometimes the base truncate-

ly sub-cordate, the apex acute or shortly acuminate, both surfaces

glabrous, the upper shining; main nerves 12 to 14 pairs, spreading,

straight, slightly prominent on the lower surface: length 5 to J1 in.,

breadth 3 to 5°5 in., petiole 225 to 3°5 in. Racemes 5- or 4-flowered.

Flowers 15 in. long. Calyx ob-conic, sub-glabrous, 5-winged. Fruit

oblong, 2°5 in. long, the wings extending from base to apex, stout, °5

in. or more broad : accrescent lobes of calyx oblong, obtuse, glabrous,

reticulate, boldly 3-nerved, 5 to 7 in. long and about 1°75 in. broad.

AD C.ain DC) Prod: Xavi, Pt. 2, 6Gl1; Dyeriin Elook fl. Bl. Br.- Ind;

T, 299: Journ. Bot. 1874, 107. Kurz For. Flora Burm. I, 116. D.

grandiflorus Griff. Notul. IV, 515 (not of Blanco).

S. Andaman: Kurz, King’s Collector.

This closely resembles D. grandiflorus, Blanco, but the two may

be readily distinguished by their young branches and leaf-buds. The

young branches of this species are pale canescent and its leaf-buds

broad and golden sericeous; while the branchlets of D. grandiflorus

are quite glabrous and dark-coloured and the buds are narrow and pale

canescent.

12. Diererocarpus incanus, Roxb. Hort. Beng. 42; Fl. Ind. If.

614. <A tall tree: young shoots terete, stout, densely but minutely

tawny-tomentose ; the buds short, ovoid, thick, with longer tomentum

than the branchlets. Leaves coriaceous, broadly ovate, acute or sub-

acute, the base rounded or sub-cordate, the edges undulate; upper

surface glabrous, the midrib alone slightly pubescent: under surface

uniformly pale, shortly but softly stellate-pubescent, the midrib

and nerves tomentose. main nerves 12 to 15 pairs, oblique,

straight, prominent on the lower surface; length 5 to 8 in., breadth

25 to 475 in.; petiole ‘8 to 1°25 in., pubescent. lowers about 1 in.

long, usually in racemes but occasionally in short 7- or 8-flowered

panicles. Calyz-tube ob-conic, 5-winged, minutely tomentose. Petals

oblong, obtuse. Fruit sub-globose, about 1 in. in diam., 5-winged from

base to apex; the wings thin, from 25 to ‘5 in, broad ; the 2 accrescent

lobes of the calyx narrowly oblong, obtuse, glabrous, much reticulate,

3-nerved in the lower half, when mature 5°5 in. long and nearly 1°5

in. broad ; the 3 minor lobes sub-orbicular. Wight & Arn. Prod. 84;

A. DC. Prod. XVI. 2, 611; Dyer in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. J, 298; Journ.

Bot. 1874, p. 106.

S. Andaman: common. Disrris. Burmah, Kurz, Herb. No. 2109

(in part).

The plant here described under the name D. incanus closely re:

98 G. King—Waterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 2,

sembles D. alatus, Roxb.; but its flowers are shorter, the leaves are

more broadly ovate, and have rounded or cordate, not cuneate, bases,

while the pubescence of the lower surface is paler and more uniform

and the young branchlets and leaf-buds are stouter. Moreover the

acerescent lobes of the calyx are longer and nearly twice as

broad: the 5 wings of the calyx-tube are also broader. Roxburgh’s

description of his species D. incanus is very brief ; he left no drawing

of it at Calcutta; and no authentic specimens of his own naming

appear to exist. It is therefore impossible to decide with absolute

certainty what Roxburgh’s D. incanusis. At Kew Mr, Dyer accepts

Kurz’s Peeu specimen No. 2109 as belonging to it, and the specimens

recently brought from the 8. Andaman by my collectors agree with

that number of Kurz’s.

13. Dirrerocarrus ALatus, Roxb. Hort. Beng. 42; Fl. Ind. II 614.

A tree 80 to 125 feet high: young branches terete, rather stout, softly

and minutely pubescent; the buds narrow, rufous-sericeous. Leaves coria-

ceous, ovate-elliptic, the apex acute, the base cuneate, the edges undu-

late: upper surface glabrous except the minutely tomentose nerves and

midrib: lower sparsely and minutely stellate-pubescent, the 10 to 14

pairs of oblique rather straight prominent main nerves densely tomen-

tose; length 5 to 8 in,, breadth 2°75 to 4°5 in.; petiole 1 to 15 in,

pubescent: stipules sericeous-pubescent. Panicles 6- or 7-flowered.

Flowers about 1°5 in. long. Calyx-tube ob-conic, 5-winged, stellate-pubes-

cent, as are the linear-oblong petals. rwt globose, 1 in. in diam.,

puberulous, 5-winged from base to apex ; the wings glabrous, thin and

about 5 in broad; the 2 accrescent lobes of the calyx linear-oblong,

obtuse, glabrous, much reticulate, 3-nerved in the lower half, 4°5 in.

long and °7 or ‘5 in. broad: the 3 unenlarged lobes obtuse. Wall. Cat.

953: A. DC. Prod. XVI. 2, 611 im part : Dyer in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind,

J, 298; Journ. Bot, 1874, p. 106 (excl. syn. D. costatus, Gaertn.) Kurz

For. Flora Burm. I. 116; Pierre Flore Forest. Coch-Chine, t. 212.

Oleoxylon balsamiferum Wall. Cat. p. 157.

Burmah : Wallich, Brandis, Helfer No. 730, Kurz. Andamans P

Gertner’s figure and description of his D. costatus are confined to

the fruit only. The former is that of a Dipterocarpus with the elongat-

ed calyx-lobes of D. alatus, Roxb., but with the 5 wings on the tube of

the calyx very narrow, whereas those of Roxburgh’s D. alatus are

very broad. Dyer (F. B. 1. i, 298) expresses his belief that Gaertner’s

figuce is a bad representation of D. alatus, Roxh., and he reduces

Gaertner’s D. costatus to Roxburgh’s D. alatus. M. De Candolle, on the

other hand, retains D. costatus, Gaertn. as a good species and in

this he is followed by Kurz; but Messrs. Dyer and De Candolle agree

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 99

that the D. costatus described by Roxburgh is a different plant from

Gaertner’s. For Mr. Dyer it is still a doubtful species; while M. De

Candolle reduces it to D. angustifolius W. & A., which for Dyer is in its

turn a doubtful species. A careful examination of the material now

collected at Calcutta and at Kew leads me to believe that D. costatus,

Gaertn., is a perfectly good species, and that the best character to

distinguish it from Roxburgh’s D. alatus is the narrowness of the wings

of the calyx-tube. Specimens collected in Burmah by Kurz (No. 113 of

his Herbm.) and by Brandis, have fruits exactly like that figured by

Gaertner. Moreover I see no reason for thinking that the tree describ-

ed by Roxburgh (Fl. Ind. I; 614) as D. costatus, Gaertn., is anything

else than Gaertner’s plant. Mr. Dyer (Journ. Bot. 1874, p. 153) ex-

presses the opinion that D. Lemeslei, Vesque—a species collected on the

island of Pulo Condor off the Cambodian coast—is reducible to D.

alatus, Roxb.

It is very doubtful whether D. alatus, Roxb., oceurs in the Anda-

mans. I have seen no specimens of it from these islands, and I give it

as an Andaman plant on the authority of the “Flora of British India.”

Besides the preceding, there are various other species of Dipterocarpus

in the Caleutta Herbarium from localities within the British Malayan

region which, for want of sufficient materials, I am unable to describe.

Chief amongst these are :—

(1) Curtis No. 1560 from Penang, a species with winged calyx-tube.

(2) A species from Perak, represented in Scortechini’s collection

(without number) by fruits resembling those of D. Lowi H., f., D. intri-

catus, Dyer, and D. lamellatus, Hook. fil.

(3) A species from the Andamans with leaves resembling those of

D. Griffithii, Miq., but with globular fruit which has neither angles nor

wings on the calyx-tube. This possibly may be a form of D. pilosus,

Roxb.

(4) A Perak species (Herb. Scortechini mixed with No. 1478) re-

presented by fruits something like those of D. fagineus, Vesque, but

with the calyx-tube winged, not angled.

(5) A Perak species represented by leaf-twigs and loose fruit of a

species resembling both D. fagineus, Vesque, and D. gracilis, Bl., but

differing from both. :

(6) A species from Perak (Wray No. 4031) having leaves like

D. Griffithii, Mig., but with shorter petioles, and having also fruit rather

like D. Grifithii, but the calyx-tube with narrower wings, and the

minor calyx-lobes smaller.

100 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 2,

2. AwNIsopTERA, Korth.

Resinous trees. Leaves coriaceous, entire, feather-veined and finely

reticulate ; stipules small, fugacious or inconspicuous. lowers in lax

terminal panicles Calyz-tube very short, adnate to the base of the

ovary; the segments imbricate, then subvalvate. Stamens oo ; anthers

ovoid with a long subulate connective, outer valves larger. Ovary 3-

(varely 4- 5-) celled; style fleshy, ovoid or oblong, with an attenuate

5—5-fid apex; ovules 2 in each cell. Fruit adnate to the calyx-tube, in-

dehiscent, l-seeded, crowned by the accrescent calyx-segments, of which

2 form linear-oblong lobes. Cotyledons fleshy, unequal; radicle superior.

—Disreis. Malay Peninsula and Archipelago to New Guinea. Species

about 6.

1, AwisopreRA Curtisi1, Dyer MSS. A tree 80 to 120 feet high :

young branches slender, minutely scurfy-tomentose. Leaves oblong,

tapering to both ends, the apex sub-acute or acute, the base narrowed but

rounded ; the upper surface glabrous, shining, the lower densely ochra-

ceous-lepidote and sparsely stellate-pubescent; main nerves 18 to 20

pairs, spreading: length 2 to 3°5 in., breadth °75 to 125 in., petiole °5

to ‘75 in. Accrescent calyx-lobes 3°5 to 4°5 in. long, linear-spathulate,

shining, 3-nerved: the transverse veins bold and numerous.

Penang: Curtis. Perak: King’s Collectors.

Var. latifolia: leaves broadly elliptic, blunt, the bases rounded but

narrowed.

Penang: Curtis, No. 1400.

The vernacular name of this in Penang is Ringkong.

3. Vartica, Linn.

Large or moderately sized resinous trees. Leaves coriaceous, entire,

feather-veined and finely reticulate; stipules small, fugacious or incon-

spicuous, Jlowers in axillary and terminal panicles, usually tomentose

before expansion. Calyx-tube short, free, or adnate to the base of the

ovary ; segments somewhat acute, imbricate, then sub-valvate. Stamens

15; anthers oblong, external valves larger, connective apiculate. Ovary

3-celled ; style short, subulate, or apex clavate or capitate; stigma entire

or 5-toothed; ovules 2 in each cell. Fruit leathery, indehiscent, 1-

seeded, surrounded by and sometimes partly adnate to the accrescent,

membranous, nerved and reticulate calyx-lobes, two of which expand

into narrow wings 2 or 3 in. long, the other three being much smaller,

Cotyledons fleshy,

Disrriz, Tropical Asia and chiefly Malaya; species about 10.

Synaptea is a genus established by Griffith (Notule IV., 516, Tab.

588 A, fig V.) for a tree collected at Mergui, and named by him Synap-

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 101

tea odorata. This plant has been named Synaptea grandiflora by Kurz,

(Journ. A.S., Beng., 1870, 2,65), and Anisoptera odorata Kurz, (For. Flor.

Burm. J, 112), while Dyer has identified it with Hopea grandiflora, Wall,

Cat. 958, and reduced it to Vatica grandiflora (F.B.1., i., 301).

The characters of the genus Synaptea, as given by its author, are

practically those of Vatica, Linneus (Mantissa Il., p. 152-3, No.

1311), except that, whereas in the Linnean description nothing is

said about the fruit or its relation to the calyx, Griffith distinctly

explains that he has given the name Synaptea because the ovary is

adnate to the calyx. He does not say to what extent adnate, but,

in fruiting specimens of his Synaptea odorata, the adhesion extends to

the lower part only. In the “ Mantissa” of Linneus, only one species

of Vatica is described, viz., V. chinensis; and of the specimen thus

named in the Linnean Herbarium, Sir J. G. Smith publishes a figure

{Smith Ic., ined., t. 36.). This figure however does not show clearly

whether the base of the ovary is, or is not, adherent to the calyx,

and the fruit is not figured at all. A reference to Linneus’ speci-

men ought to settle what V. chinensis really is; but unfortunately

it has not settled it. I have not myself examined the actual Lin-

nean specimen; but the opinions of botanists who have examined

it vary as to its identity, The plant is generally admitted not to

be of Chinese origin, for no Dipterocarp is known to inhabit

China. Wight and Arnot are of opinion (Prod. 84) that Vatica

chinensis is the same as Vatica laccifera, W. A. (Shorea Talura,

Roxb.—fide Dyer). Alph. De Candolle (Prod. XVI., 2, p. 619) keeps up

the species V. chinensis, while Dyer (FI. Br. Ind., I, 302) reduces it to

Vatica Roxburghiana, Blume (Mus. Bot. Lugd. Bat. II, 31. t. 7.),

Blume’s Vatica Roxburghiana, being, as the citations and figure given

by that author show, the Vateria Roxburghiana of Wight’s Illustrations,

p. 87, and Icones t. 26. It cannot be demonstrated, therefore, either from

Linneus’ description or specimen, or from Smith’s figure of the latter,

whether Linnzeus intended his genus Vatica to include only plants with

the ovary and fruit free from the calyx, or whether plants in which

there is such partial adhesion might not also be admitted. If the

latter were the case there would be no occasion to keep up the genus

Synaptea. This is the view adopted by Messrs. Hooker and Bentham,

who remark of Synaptea, “ex descriptione auctoris verisimiliter ad

Vaticam referenda est.” This view is also adopted by Dyer, in “ Hooker’s

Flora of British India,” where he reduces Synaptea odorata, Griff., to the

genus Vatica, Section Hu-Vatica. This view is also to a certain extent

adopted by Burck who (Ann. Jard. Bot. Buitenzorg) makes Synaptea

asection of Vatica, characterised by having the lobes of the fruiting

102. G King—MWMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 2,

calyx unequally accrescent, two of them being much elongate, and the

fruit being partly inferior; while the section Hu-Vatica, as proposed by

Bentham and Hooker originally, and adopted by Burck, is characterised

by having the same fruiting calyx as Synaptea ; nothing being said about

the adhesion between the calyx and the fruit. Pierre, on the other hand,

keeps up Synaptea as a genus on account of the presence of albumen

and the structure of the embryo (characters not easily worked in

herbarium specimens of this family). In my own opinion it appears

advisable to admit Synaptea as a section of Vatica, but to exclude

Isauxis, Retinodendron, and Pachynocarpus, retaining these as distinct

genera. Vatica would, according to this scheme, be divided into two

sections :—

I. Hu-Vatica:—Fruit free from the accrescent calyx, 1.e., fruit

superior.

II. Synaptea :—Fruit adnate in its lower part to the accrescent

calyx, ze., fruit half inferior.

Sect. I. Ev-Varica.—Fruit quite free from the calyx.

Inflorescence and ripe fruit pale tomentose ;

flowers ‘4 in. long ... Bs ... L. V. perakensis.

Inflorescence and ripe fruit rusty-tomentose.

Flowers ‘25 in. long; nerves of leaves 13

to 15 pairs; petioles °3 to 4 in. long ... 2. V. Lowitt.

Flowers ‘45 in. long; nerves of leaves 9

to 12 pairs; petioles 6 to 15 in. long... 3. V. Maingayz.

Sect. IT. Synaprea —Calyx-wings adherent to the

ripe fruit for nearly half its length.

Leaves 9 to 10 in. long and with 18 to 20 a

of nerves 4, V. nitida.

Leaves 2°5 to 7 in. deta Ht 6 to 13 pairs

of nerves.

Larger lobes of calyx of fruit obovate and

very blunt.

Leaves with 6 to 8 oa of faint

nerves na 5. V. cinerea.

Leaves with 11 to 13 pairs of bold

nerves a »» «66. V. Curtisi.

Larger lobes of calyx canomlsn oblong.

Leaves oblong or _ elliptic-oblong,

with 9 to 11 pairs of nerves;

petals narrowly oblong 7. V. faginea.

Leaves broadly elliptic, with 11 to 13

pairs of nerves; petals broadly

elliptic ye, eee

ie.¢)

_ V. Dyeri.

1893.] G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 108

Leaves 2°5 to 3°5. in. long, with about 7 or 8

pairs of faint, main nerves, minutely reticulate. 9. V. reticulata.

1. VATICA PERAKENSIS, King, n. sp <A tree 60 to 80 feet high ;

young branches slender, deciduously scurfily stellate-pubescent, the

bark rather pale. Leaves thinly coriaceous, oblong-lanceolate, rarely

oblanceolate, more or less bluntly acuminate, sometimes caudate, the

base cuneate; both surfaces glabrous, the midrib on the upper puberu-

lous ; main nerves 10 to 12 pairs, rather prominent beneath; length 2°5

to 4 in., breadth ‘8 to 1'3 in., petiole -4 to 5 in. Panicles axillary and

extra-axillary, crowded near the ends of the branches, 1 to 2 in. long,

minutely pale tomentose, as are the ovate-lanceolate calyx-lobes.

Flowers ‘4in. long. Petals narrowly oblong, obtuse, glabrous. Stamens

slightly apiculate. Ovary minutely tomentose ; stigma conical. Ripe frurt

‘3 In. in diam., globose, the style persistent, minutely tomentose, quite

free from the calyx; the two accrescent calyx-lobes oblong-ob-lanceolate,

obtuse, obscurely 5-nerved, 2°) in. long and ‘5 in. broad; minor lobes

unequal, lanceolate-acuminate, the largest about ‘85 in long.

Perak: King’s Collector, Wray ; a common tree. Pangkore: Curtis.

The nearest ally of this is Vatica Bantamensis, Benth. and Hook. ;

but that has rather larger and more coriaceous leaves, which are perfect-

ly glabrous; larger flowers with petals scaly externally and a more scurfy

inflorescence ; moreover the whole of the accrescent calyx-lobes of its

fruit are more coriaceous and the minor lobes are blunter.

2. Vatica Lows, King, n. sp. A tree 60 to 80 feet high : young

branches, petioles, inflorescence and calyx densely rusty, scurfy-tomen-

tose with stellate hair intermixed, the branches ultimately glabrous

and with dark bark. Leaves coriaceous, oblong, sub-acute, the base

rounded ; both surfaces glabrous, the midrib puberulous on the upper ;

main nerves 13 to 15 pairs, spreading, shghtly prominent beneath ;

length 2°5 to 3°5 in., breadth 1 to 1°5 in., petiole ‘3 to-4in. Panicles

axillary and terminal, much crowded towards the ends of the branches ;

*75 to 15 in. long, Flowers °25 in. long. Calyz«-lobes lanceolate, acum1-

nate, oblique. Petals narrowly oblong, obtuse, almost glabrous. Stamens

short, unequal-sided, apiculate. Ovary depressed, tomentose, style

capitate. Ripe fruct globular, ‘25 in. in diam, deciduously rufous-scurfy ;

the style persistent, quite free from the calyx. Two large calyx-wings

narrowly oblong, sub-acute, scarcely narrowed at the base, 5-nerved,

2°75 to 3 in. long, and ‘6 in. broad; the three smaller lobes sub-equal,

about ‘5 or ‘6 in. long, lanceolate, obtuse.

Perak : Scortechini, No. 2108; King’s Collector, No. 7496.

This species is closely allied to V. Maingayi, Dyer; but has smaller

flowers, and rather larger leaves with considerably longer petioles.

J. wu. 14

104 G. King—Waterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 2,

3. Vartica Matneayi, Dyer, in Hook. fil., Fl., Br., Ind. I, 302. A tall

tree: young branches slender, ultimately glabrous, but at first rusty

furfuraceous-tomentose, as are the inflorescence, calyx and ripe fruit.

Leaves coriaceous, oblong or obovate-oblong, shortly acuminate, the base

rounded, glabrous on both surfaces ; main nerves 9 to 12 pairs, slender,

curving, spreading; length 3 to 4°5 in., breadth 1 to 1°75 in., petiole

‘6 to 15 in. Panicles short, few-flowered. Flowers 45 in. long. Calyz-

segments oblong-lanceolate. Ovary depressed, rufous-tomentose. Ripe

fruit globose, ‘25 in. in diam., the style persistent, rufous-tomentose ;

free from the calyx; the two large wings linear-oblong, sub-acute, not

contracted at the base, 5-nerved (the lateral nerves faint) 2 in. long

and °35 to °5 in. broad ; the 8 smaller lobes ovate, sub-acuminate, °75 in.

long, all glabrous.

Malacca: Maingay (Kew Distrib.) No. 209.

Of this I have seen only Maingay’s specimens, which are not good.

4, Varica niTeNs, King, n. sp. <A tree 40 to 50 feet high: young

branches and petioles densely covered with coarse deciduous scaly

stellate tomentum, ultimately cinereous. Leaves coriaceous, narrowly

oblong, acuminate, slightly narrowed to the rounded base ; both surfaces,

but especially the upper, shining, glabrous, the base on the lower

sparsely scaly-tomentose when young, finely reticulate; main nerves

18 to 20 pairs, spreading, prominent on the lower surface: length 9

to 10 in., breadth 2 in.; petiole °5 in., stout. Rape fruit globular,

crowned by the persistent style, reticulate, ‘5 in. in diam., adnate for

half its length to the calyx; the two large wings of the calyx oblong,

slightly ob-lanceolate, obtuse, 3 in. long and ‘8 to ‘9 in, broad, the 3

shorter wings ovate-acuminate, ‘8 in. long; all boldly 5-nerved and

shining.

Penang: Curtis, No. 1404.

This fine species is known only by Mr. Curtis’ imperfect speci-

mens. Itis very distinct, being at once recognisable amongst the Indian

species of Vatica by the size of its leaves and calyx-wings.

5. Varica cinerea, King, n. sp. A tree about 40 feet high : young

branches rufescent-puberulous at the very tips, otherwise glabrous

and cinereous. Leaves thinly coriaceous, ovate-oblong to ovate-lanceo-

late, sub-acute, the base rounded or sub-cuneate ; both surfaces glabrous,

finely reticulate when dry ; main nerves 6 to 8 pairs, spreading, faint ;

length 2°25 to 3°5 in., breadth °75 to 1'5 in., petiole °3 to ‘5 in. Panicles

mostly axillary, spreading, rusty scurfy-tomentose, 1°25 to 2 in. long.

Flowers ‘45 in. long. Calyx-lobes sub-equal, lanceolate, sub-acute,

tomentose on both surfaces. Petals oblong-lanceolate, sub-acute, the

half of the outer surface which is outside in wstivation pubescent, other-

1893.] G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 105

wise glabrous. Stamens obtusely apiculate. Ovary depressed, minutely

tomentose; stigma capitate. Fruzt (not quite ripe) globular, umbonate,

attached for half its length to the calyx. The two larger calyx-wings

ob-lanceolate-oblong, obtuse or sub-acute, 5-nerved, flocculent-puberu-

lous near the base when young, ultimately glabrous, 2 in. long and ‘5 in.

wide; the 3 smaller wings lanceolate, obtuse, ‘5 in. long,

Langani: Curtis, Nos. 2797 and 2798. Kedah: Curtis, Nos. 2096

and 2514.

When dried, the leaves of this are of a dull gray colour—hence the

specific name. Its fruit resembles that of the next species, but the

leaves have fewer and less prominent nerves.

6. Vatica Curtisi, King, n. sp. A tree about 40 feet high : young

branches, petioles, inflorescense and calyx brownish scurfy-pubescent,

ultimately glabrous. Leaves ovate-oblong, sub-acute, the base rounded,

both surfaces quite glabrous, reticulate; main nerves 11 to 13 pairs,

oblique, rather prominent beneath ; length 3 to 5 in, breadth 1°3 to

2°5 in., petiole 3 to 45 in. Hacemes axillary, few-flowered, 1 to 1:25 in.

long. Flowers °35 in. long. Calyzx-lobes unequal, the 2 longer narrowly

oblong, obtuse; the 3 shorter lanceolate-acuminate. Petals elliptic,

slightly oblique, blunt, glabrous except the pubescent edge which is

external in the bud. Ripe fruit globular, °3 in. in diam., adherent

to the calyx for half its length, the larger calyx-lobes oblong-obovate,

usually obtuse, rarely sub-acute, 5-nerved, 1°75 to 2 in. long, and °7 in.

broad ; the smaller wings about °4 in. long.

Penang: Curtis, No. 1579.

7. Vatica FaGINEA, Dyer in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind., I., 301. A

tree 80 to 100 feet high: young branches slender, minutely cinereous

stellate-tomentose as is the inflorescence. Leaves coriaceous, oblong

or elliptic-oblong, finely reticulate, glabrous; main nerves 9 to 11 pairs,

spreading, curving, thin but prominent when dry; length 4 to 5 in.,

breadth 15 to 2in. Panicles 2°5 in. long; flowers ‘5 in. long. Calyz-

tube ribbed, minutely scurfy tomentose, the lobes unequal. Petals

narrowly oblong, blunt, glabrous except the pubescent outside edge.

Ovary hemispheric, minutely tomentose ; stigma capitate, lobed, Ripe

fruit globular, adherent for half its length to the calyx, about *25 in.

in diam., the style persistent; the 2 larger calyx-wings narrowly

oblong, or oblong-oblanceolate, obtuse, obscurely 5-nerved, 2 to 2°5 in.

long, and ‘5 to ‘7 in. broad near the apex; the three smaller wings un-

equal, sub-spathulate, less than °5 in. long. Hopea faginea, Wall, Cat. 963

Shorea pinangiana, Wall., Cat. p. 157. Synaptea faginea, Pierre, For.

Flore Coch.-Chine, t. 242.

Penang: Wallich. Perak: King’s Collector, Nos. 3686 and 3765.

106 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. (No. 2,

8. Varica Dyert, King, n. sp. A tree 80 to 130 feet high: young

branches, panicles, and calyx on both surfaces densely rufous-floc-

culent-tomentose, with stellate hairs intermixed, the branches ulti-

mately glabrous and their bark pale. Leaves membranous, usually

broadly elliptic, rarely elliptic-oblong, sub-acute or very shortly and

bluntly acuminate, the base rounded, both surfaces quite glabrous,

finely reticulate: main nerves 11 to 13 pairs, spreading, rather promi-

nent beneath: length 3°5 to 7 in,, breadth 1°6 to 3 in.; petiole 35 to

*5 in., flocculent-tomentose. Panicles axillary or terminal, cymose, 1°5

to 3 in. long. Flowers 4 in long. Calyx lobes unequal, the two larger

oblong and obtuse; the three smaller lanceolate, acuminate. Petals

broadly elliptic, very obtuse, slightly narrowed to the truncate base,

much larger than the calyx-lobes, glabrous, except one of the outside

edges which is adpressed-pubescent. Stamens short, unequal-sided,

bluntly apiculate Ovary depressed-pubescent, the stigma capitate.

Ripe fruit conical, the two large accrescent calyx-wings narrowly oblan-

ceolate-oblong, blunt, 5-nerved, 1°25 in. long and °25 in, broad ; the three

smaller wings one-fourth of the size of the larger, lanceolate, obscurely

5-nerved. Synaptea Dyer, Pierre Fl. Forest. Coch-Chine, t. 241.

Perak: King’s Collector, No. 7662. Disrris., Cambodia, Lower

Cochin-China, Pierre.

The Perak specimens are not in fruit: but in flowers and leaves

they agree with Pierre’s specimens from Cambodia and Cochin-China.

9. VamTica RETICULATA, King, n. sp. A tree 60 to 80 feet high: all

parts except the inflorescence glabrous ; young branches slender, dark-

coloured. Leaves coriaceous, oblong to ovate-lanceolate, tapering from

the middle to each end; the apex bluntly acuminate, the base very

cuneate and slightly unequal-sided, the edges sub-undulate ; both :ur-

faces finely reticulate when dry, the lower paler; main nerves 8 or 9

pairs, little more prominent than the secondary; length 2°5 to 3°5

in., breadth 1 to 1:25 in., petiole 4 in. Panicles axillary or terminal,

puberulous, 2°56 to 3°5 in. long, lax, few-flowered. lowers on long

pedicels. Calyz-lobes unequal, lanceolate, more or less obtuse, densely

pubescent on both surfaces. Ovary hemispherical, ridged, densely

tomentose; style short, glabrous; stigma minute. Young fruit sub-

globular; fruiting calyx with 2 accrescent linear-oblong wings, the

other smaller ; all attached to the lower part of the fruit.

Perak: King’s Collector, No. 6969.

The only specimens which I have seen of this are without corolla,

stamens, or ripe fruit. The species is, however, a very distinct one,

and itis an unmistakeable Vatica. I have therefore ventured to name

it in spite of the imperfection of the material.

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 107

4. Prntacme, A. DC.

Glabrous or puberulous resinous trees. Leaves broad, entire, penni-

nerved, with obtuse or cordate bases. Flowers large, panicled. Culyz-

tube short, the lobes imbricate, 2 being quite external. Stamens 15,

the filaments short, dilated; anthers much larger than the filaments,

elongate, linear; the valves 4, sub-equal, each subulate at its apex,

the connective also prolonged into a stiff deflexed arm as long as the

appendages of the anther-valves, Ovary free; the style filiform, the

stigma slightly lobed. Fruit enclosed within the imbricate calyx-

lobes, of which two or more have elongated membranous reticulate

many-nerved wings. Species 3,—Burmese, Siamese, and Malayan.

1. PENTACME MALAYANA, King, n. sp. A tree 40 to 50 feet hich :

young branches rather stout, dark-coloured, glabrous. Leaves sub-

coriaceous, rotund-ovate to broadly elliptic, the apex shortly and blunt-

ly acuminate, the base rounded or slightly emarginate; both surfaces

glabrous, pale when dry; main nerves 15 to 18 pairs, spreading, pro-

minent on both surfaces; length 5 to 7 in., breadth 2°75 to 4°5 in.,

petiole -75 to llin. Panicles axillary, lax, few-flowered, 2°5 to 5 in.

long. Flowers *75 in, long and about as much in diameter when open,

pedicelled. Calyz-lobes more or less broadly ovate, acuminate, minutely

tomentose outside. Petals three times as long as the calyx, elliptic,

spreading, puberulous on one-half outside, and glabrous on the other,

quite glabrous inside. Stamens 15, equal, erect, the filaments short and

broad ; the anthers elongate, narrow, with 5 apical awns, one of which

is deflexed and rather shorter and thicker than the other four. Ovary ovoid,

sub-glabrous, much shorter than the filiform style: stigma minute.

Ripe fruit ovate, apiculate, 1 in. long, glabrous ; calyx-wings all enlarg-

ed and reticulate except at the base ; the three outer narrowly oblong,

obtuse, and narrowed to the concave base, 9-nerved, 4 to 45 in. long, and

°65 to °75 in. broad; the two inner lobes much narrower and fewers

nerved, about 2°5 in. long, or even shorter.

Langkani: Curtis, No. 2095.

_ The petals of this species are spreading, and the flower has quite an

unusual facies for the order. It is at once distinguished by its curiously

5-awned anthers. Four of these awns are the produced apices of the

anther cells, the fifth (the thicker and deflected one) is a prolongation

from the connective.

5. SHOREA, Roxb.

Glabrous, mealy, or pubescent resinous trees. Leaves entire or

sub-repand, pinnate-veined ; stipules large, coriaceous and persistent, or

minute and fugacious. lowers in axillary or terminal, lax, cymose

108 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 2,

panicles ; bracts persistent, caducous, or 0. Sepals ovate or lanceolate,

imbricate, 3 being external and 2 internal. Stamens 15 or 20, or 30;

anthers ovate or oblong, rarely linear; connective subulate-cuspidate,

rarely inappendiculate ; valves obtuse, rarely cuspidate, equal, or the

outer slightly larger. Ovary 3-celled, cells 2-ovuled; style subulate,

stigma entire or 3-toothed. Fruit with leathery, rarely with woody,

pericarp, l-celled, l-seeded, closely surrounded by the bases of the

persistent, usually accrescent, sepals, the 3 outer, or more rarely, all,

and sometimes none, of which are developed into 7- to 10-veined reti-

culate membranous linear-oblong wings. Cotyledons fleshy, unequal,

usually enclosing the superior radicle. Distris—Tropical Asia and

chiefly the Malayan Archipelago: species about 60.

Sect. I. Eu.-SHorra. Fruit little more than °5 in. long, its pericarp

leathery : three of the persistent sepals developed into membra-

nous wings many times longer than the fruit.

Anthers without apical appendages.

Lower surface of adult leaves minutely stel-

late-tomentose, not scaberulous . 1. S. leprosula.

Lower surface of adult leaves bipeesten

the axils of the nerves scaly .. 2. S. scutulata.

Lower surface of adult leaves quite glabrons,

of young leaves glaucous 3. 8S. Curtisii.

Anthers mostly imappendiculate, a few ash a

minute apical appendage from the connective.

Stamens 30 53 204 . 4. 8. sericea.

Anthers with very short apical appendages from

the connective ; flowers sessile.

Leaves 2°5 to 4in. long, the lower surfaces mi-

nutely pubescent: flower ‘25 in. long; fruit

ovoid-globose, its largest wings 2°5in. long 5. S. parvifolia.

Leaves 3 to 45 in. long, glabrous beneath :

flower ‘3 in. long: fruit turbinate, its :

largest wings 3°5 in. long... 6. S. acuminata.

Leaves 4 to 6 in. long, glabrescent or me

ous beneath; fruit narrowly ovoid, its

longest wings 3°5 to 4'5 in. long. .. 7%. 8. macroptera.

Apical appendage from the connective ee

louger than the anther.

Leaves glabrous on both surfaces, the lower

not pale,

Stamens 10 (?) . S. Marwelliana.

Stamens 20... WF «1» 9 S. gratissima.

(0.2)

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Penmsula.

Stamens 15

Flowers -2 to ‘25 in. long.

Main nerves of leaves 9 to 10 pairs,

faint ; petals not saccate at base ;

ovary ovoid-conical, tomentose,

style short

Main nerves 6 or 7 pairs; petals

saccate at base; ovary hemis-

pheric, style long and slender ...

Flowers “4 in. long, main nerves 9 to

ll pairs; style 3 times as long

as the globose ovary ...

Flowers *5 in. long, main nerves of

leaves 6 to 8 pairs; ovary elongate-

conic, style short, oe linear-

oblong

Flowers ‘65 in. long: nerves of leaves

12 to 16 pairs; ovary ovoid, style

long, filiform, petals ovate-lanceolate 13.

. 14.

Leaves glaucous beneath Sc :

Apical appendage of the connective with 3 to 5,

or many ciliz.

Stamens 30: cilie radiating from the tip

of the apical process of all the anthers

Stamens 20: apical appendages of all the

anthers with numerous cilie; petals

broad, spreading 200

Stamens 15:

ciliate apical appendages ...

Anthers with a single apical appendage for

each cell, and a short one from the connec-

tive; sepals imbricate at their bases only

anthers of outer row ah

Species umperfectly known.

Bracteoles large, persistent, scaberulous, stel-

late-pubescent

Stipules large, paired, per eeent

Sect. IJ. Pacuycunamys, (Dyer).

et OF

srl;

s7elG:

oie Whe

i Coe

= LO!

. 20.

109

. Ridleyana.

. Mazwelliana.

S. pauciflora.

. glauca.

. Kunstlert.

bracteolata.

. ciliata.

. utilis,

. costata.

. stellata.

Maranti.

eximia.

Fruit more than 1 in. long, its

pericarp thick and woody, embraced in its lower half by a cup

formed of the enlarged sepals, the bases of which are thickened

woody and concave, the apices of the outer three produced into

membranous wings as long as, or slightly longer than, the fruit.

110~—s G. King— Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 2,

Anthers of inner row inappendiculate, those

of the other two rows appendiculate ... 21. S. Thiseltoni.

1. SwHorea LEPROSULA, Miq. Fl. Ind. Bat. Suppl. I., 487. A tree

100 to 150 feet high: young branches rather slender, lenticellate,

minutely and deciduously pale stellate-tomentose. Leaves coriaceous,

elliptic to oblong, acute or sub-acute, the base rounded ; upper surface

glabrous, harsh from the prominent minute reticulations, the midrib

and nerves sometimes puberulous; lower surface minutely fuscous-

tomentose, with numerous densely stellate hairs on the midrib nerves and

veins ; main nerves 10 to 13 pairs, straight, oblique, prominent beneath ;

length 3 to 6in., breadth 1:25 to 3°25 in., petiole 35 to °75 in. Panicles

axillary and terminal, 1°5 to 4 in. long, rachis and branches stellate-

tomentose, the short flower-bearing branchlets sericeous. Flowers in two

rows, secund, ‘3 in. long, sessile. Sepals ovate, minutely velvety out-

side. Petals three times as long as the sepals, sericeous outside, oblong-

spathulate. Stamens about 15; the filaments dilated, much longer than

the short ovate inappendiculate anthers. Ovary ovoid, minutely to-

mentose, tapering upwards into the long slender style; stigma minute.

Ripe fruit narrowly ovoid, apiculate, minutely tomentose, 6 in. long.

Calyz-wings all enlarged and membranous, concave at the base so as to

embrace the ripe fruit, but not adnate to it; the three outer narrowly

oblong, sub-acute at the apex, narrowed at the base, 7-nerved, reti-

culate, 3 in. long and about ‘7 in. broad; the two inner smaller, about

lin. long, ovate, caudate-acuminate, not nerved. A. DC. Prod. XVI.

2,631. Scheff. in Tijdschr. Ned. Ind. XXXI, 350: Hook. fil. Fl. Br.

Ind., I., 305. Burck in Ann. Jard. Bot. Buitenzorg, VI, 215. Shorea

astrosticta, Scortechini MSS.

Malacca: Maingay (Kew. Distrib.), No. 203. Perak, King’s Collector,

Nos. 7646, 7905, 8182 ; Scortechini, No. 2063, Disrris. Sumatra.

2. Sores scuruLata, King, n. sp. A large tree; young branches

with dark lenticellate bark and minute white stellate pubescence.

Leaves elliptic, shortly abruptly and bluntly acuminate; the base

broad, rounded, almost truncate: upper surface glabrous, minutely

reticulate; the lower, and especially the midrib, sparsely stellate-

puberulous when young, glabrescent when old, the sides of the midrib,

and especially the pits in the axils of the nerves, with numerous

minute brownish pale-edged scales; length 3 to 3°56 in., breadth 1°5 to

1°75 in., petiole *31n. Punicles axillary and terminal, 3 to 4 in. long,

the branches short, each bearing 2 or 3 bracteolate flowers ; bracts

broadly ovate, concave, blunt, hoary-puberulous, deciduous. Flowers

‘4 in. long, shortly pedicelled, Sepals broadly lanceolate, obtuse, tomen-

tose outside, glabrous inside, Pelals oblong, obtuse, the base expanded

1893.] G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 111

at one side, glabrous inside and on one half outside, pubescent on

the other. Stamens 15, 1n 3 rows; all the filaments broad, those of the

outer two rows shorter than those of the inner: anthers short, broadly

ovate, inappendiculate. Ovary conical, pale tomentose: style short,

stigma small. Frwt (perhaps not mature) ovoid, apiculate, minutely

pale tomentose, °6 in. long. Sepals all enlarged, membranous, reti-

culate, concave at the base; the three outer narrowly oblong, obtuse,

very little narrowed to the base, 7-nerved, 2°75 in. long and °75 in.

broad ; the two inner ‘8 in. long, linear, about 1-nerved.

Penang: Curtis, No. 1396.

A species known only from Penang, and collected only by Mr.

Curtis: remarkable for its almost racemose inflorescence, and curiously

glandular leaves.

3. SHOREA Courtisu, Dyer MSS. in Herb. Kew. A tree 100 to

150 feet high; young branches slender, at first minutely stellate-

puberulous, ultimately dark-coloured and glabrous. Leaves coriaceous,

oblong-lanceolate, bluntly acuminate; the base sub-cuneate, or almost

rounded ; upper surface of young leaves minutely pubescent, of adults

glabrescent or quite glabrous, the lower uniformly covered with very

minute rufescent (young), or pale (adult) tomentum: main nerves 10

to 14 pairs, ascending, rather straight, prominent beneath: length 3

to 4in., breadth 1:2 to 14 in., petiole -4 to ’6in. Panicles axillary

or terminal, 2 to 3 in. long, the rachis slender, glabrous. Flowers about

°3 in. long, in distichous secund rows of 4 or 5, on the short lateral

branchlets, enveloped while in bud by broad deciduous puberulous

bracts. Sepals ovate, tomentose outside, glabrous inside, slightly un-

equal. Petals twice as long as the calyx, linear-oblong, obtuse, stellate-

pubescent outside, glabrous inside. Stamens 15, in three rows; the

filaments elongate, broad (those of the outer row longest); anthers short,

ovoid-globose, not apiculate. Ovary elongated ovoid, tomentose in the

upper, glabrous in the lower half: style short, stigma small. Ripe

fruit narrowly ovoid, apiculate, “75 in. long, pale tomentose ; calyz-

wings all enlarged and membranous, free from the fruit: the three

outer linear-oblong, 8-nerved, 2°25 in. long, and about °5 in. broad;

the two inner about 1 in. long, bluntly spathulate and with fewer

nerves.

Penang: Curtis, Nos. 427, 1394 and 1395.

Perak: King’s Collector, No. 8143.

The vernacular name of this in Penang is Maranti Tat.

4, SHoRHA suricea, Dyer in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind., I., 306. A tree

50 to 60 feet high; young branches rugulose, warted and scurfily

je Lo

112) G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 2,

rufous-tomentose as are the inflorescence and petioles. Leaves coria-

ceous, oblong or elliptic-oblong (rarely slightly ob-ovate), very shortly

acuminate or sub-acute, shghtly narrowed to the rounded or sub-

cuneate base; upper surface shining, sparsely stellate-tomentose, the

depressed midrib and nerves puberulous; lower surface scaberulous,

more densely stellate-pubescent, especially on the bold midrib and 20 to

22 pairs of stout spreading main nerves ; length 3°5 to 6°5 in., breadth

1-5 to 2°75 in., petiole °6 to ‘8 in. Panicles axillary and terminal, 3 to 7

in. long, the ultimate branches bearing 4 or 5 distichous, secund, brac-

teate, sessile flowers ; bracts broadly ovate, puberulous outside. Sepals

ovate, the two inner smaller, all densely golden-sericeous outside,

glabrous inside. Petals like the sepals and of about the same length,

the inside and one-half of the outer glabrous, the other half adpress-

ed-sericeous. Stamens about 40, in several rows; the filaments of the

outer shorter, all longer than the anthers; anthers ovate, mostly in-

appendiculate, a few with.a minute appendix. Ovary elongated, conic,

sericeous; the style short, glabrous; stigma small. Fruit (immature)

narrowly ovoid, °5 in. long, embraced by, but not adnate to, the accres-

cent membranous calyx-wings: the outer 3 calyx-wings linear-oblong

obtuse, narrowed to the base, 3°5 in. long and ‘6 in. broad, 10-nerved ;

the 2 inner 2°5 in. long and much narrower and fewer-nerved, sparsely

pubescent.

Malacca: Maingay (Kew. Distrib.) No. 202. Penang: Curtis,

No. 431. Perak: King’s Collector, No. 3511.

This resembles §. lacunosa Scheff., but differs in not having persis-

tent stipules. Its vernacular name in Penang is Seraya.

. MSHOREA PARVIFOLIA, Dyer in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind., I., 305. A tree

100 to 150 feet high ; young branches slender, pale tomentose at first,

ultimately glabrous, dark-coloured and lenticellate. Leaves coria-

ceous, ovate to ovate-lanceolate, caudate-acuminate, the base sub-

cuneate or almost rounded ; upper surface glabrous (when young the

midrib tomentose or pubescent) ; under surface sparsely scaly- pubescent

when young, when adult minutely pubescent, the transverse veins thick ;

main nerves 9 to 12 pairs, oblique, rather straight, prominent beneath :

length 2°5 to 4 in., breadth 1 to 1°8 in.; petiole 35 to ‘45 in., tomentose

when young. JPanicles axillary and terminal, crowded near the ends

of the branches, 2 to 4 in. long, rather lax, spreading, many-flowered,

minutely tomentose, the branches distichous. lowers *25 in. long,

secund, distichous, deciduously bracteate. Sepals slightly unequal,

ovate, acute, tomentose outside, glabrous inside. Petals twice as long

as the sepals, obliquely elliptic, obtuse, glabrous, except on one-

half outside which is silky. Stamens 15, or fewer: the filaments flatten-

1893.] G. King—Waterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 113

ed, about 4 times as long as the broad short anthers; apiculus of con-

nective very slender, about as long as the anther, deflexed. Ovary

elongate, puberulous; style rather short; stigma small. Ripe fruit

ovoid-globose, ‘4 in. long, thinly adpressed pale tomentose. Sepals

all enlarged and membranous, concave at the base so as to embrace

the ripe fruit, but not adnate to it: the three outer narrowly oblong,

obtuse at the apex, slightly narrowed to the base; 7-nerved, 2°5

in. long; the two inner from one-half to one-third shorter, nar-

rower and fewer nerved. Shorea disticha, Scortechini MSS. in Herb.

Calcutta.

Malacca: (Kew Distrib.) No. 206, Penang: Curtis, No. 201,

Perak : Scortechini, No. 1965. Wray, No. 1282.

6. Sworra acuminata, Dyer in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind., I., 305. A

tree 100 to 150 feet high; young branches minutely greyish tomentose,

ultimately dark-coloured and glabrescent. eaves coriaceous, ovate to

lanceolate, acuminate, the base often unequal-sided, rounded or some-

times emarginate; upper surface glabrous except the puberulous

midrib; the flower glabrous, with a few scattered stellate hairs: main

nerves 7 to 9 pairs, spreading, slightly prominent beneath: length

3 to 45 in, breadth 1°75 to 2°5 in.; petiole ‘3 to -4 in,, tomentose.

_ Panicles axillary and terminal, crowded near the extremities of the

branches, 2 to 3 in. long, minutely stellate-pubescent, many-flowered.

Flowers ‘3 in. long, distichous, secund, about 5 on each lateral branch,

bracteolate. Sepals ovate, unequal, tomentose outside, glabrous inside.

Petals twice as long as the calyx, spreading, broadly ovate, puberulous

outside, glabrous inside. Stamens 15, in three rows, the inner row

shorter: filaments broad, much larger than the short, ovate, minutely

appendiculate anthers. Ovary ovoid, tapering, pubescent: style short,

stigma small. Ripe fruit turbinate, with 3 slightly vertical grooves,

apiculate, puberulous, ‘5 in. in diam., attached by its base to the calyx:

sepals all enlarged, concave at the base so as completely to cover

the fruit, membranous and reticulate; the 3 outer narrowly oblong

obtuse, contracted towards the base, 10- or 1ll-nerved, 3°5 in. long,

and 7 in. broad; the two inner | to 1°5 in. long, under °25 in. broad, 3-

to 4-nerved.

Malacca: Maingay (Kew Distrib.) No. 205 (?). Griffith, No. 1762.

Perak: King’s Collector, No. 8009.

7. SHOREA MACROPTERA, Dyer in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 308. A

tree 60 to 80 feet high: young branches with dark-brown bark, minu-

tely lenticellate and puberulous. Leaves coriaceous, oblong (usually

narrowly ), shortly acuminate, the base sub-cuneate or rounded: upper

surface glabrous, shining, the midrib and nerves puberulous: lower

114 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [ No. 2,

surface glabrescent or glabrous, chocolate-coloured when dry: main

nerves 10 to 12 pairs, curved, spreading, prominent on the lower

surface; length 4 to 6 in., breadth 1:35 to 1°75 in.; petiole -4 to ‘5

in., rugose. Panicles axillary or terminal, 4 to 7 in. long, lax, branch-

ing, few-flowered, puberulous, sparsely scaly. Flowers about °5 in.

long, sessile, solitary, not secund. Sepals distinct almost to the

base, slightly unequal, broadly-ovate, acute, more or less yellowish-

tomentose outside, glabrous inside. Petals narrowly oblong, shghtly

oblique at the base, the apex blunt, glabrous except one-half of the outer

surface which is sericeous. Stamens 15, in two rows; filaments broad

except at the apex, those of the outer two rows by much the shorter:

anthers short, ovate, the connective minutely awned. Ovary elongated-

ovoid, sericeous in its upper half; style short, stigma small. Ripe

fruit “6 to ‘75 in. long, narrowly ovoid, pale puberulous, apiculate:

sepals all enlarged and reticulate, slightly concave at the base and

embracing, but not adnate to, the fruit; the three outer narrowly

oblong, obtuse, tapering slightly to the auricled base, 7-nerved, 3°5 to

4°5 in. long, and°8 tol in. broad; the two inner variable, but

shorter, narrower and fewer nerved. Shorea auriculata, Scortechini

MSS. in Herb., Calcutta.

Malacca: Maingay. Singapore: Ridley. Penang: Curtis, No.

1392. Perak: very common, King’s Collector, Scortechini.

A species from Borneo which closely resembles this appears to me

to differ specifically. Its leaves are longer with sparser nerves, and its

calyx-wings are longer.

8. Sworea Maxwe ian, King, n. sp. A tree 60 to 80 feet high:

young branches dark-coloured, almost glabrous. Leaves coriaceous,

ovate-lanceolate, acuminate (caudate-acuminate when young’), the base

unequal-sided, cuneate ; both surfaces quite glabrous, the upper shining,

the lower chocolate-coloured when dry : main nerves 6 or 7 pairs, curved,

spreading, thin and inconspicuous: length 3 to 4in., breadth 1°3 to 15

in., petiole 4 in. Panicles axillary and terminal, 2°5 to 3 in. long,

stellate-puberulous, their lateral branches very short and few-flowered.

Flowers shortly pedicelled. Sepals unequal, oblong, blunt, with enlarg-

ed concave bases, more or less pubescent, but glabrous in the concavity

of the base inside. Petals oblong, concave and saccate at the base,

tomentose outside, glabrous inside. Stamens 10 (?), the filaments

short, broad; the anthers elongate, erect, pointed, the connective end-

ing in an awn as long as the anther. Ovary hemispheric; the style

Jong, slender; stigma minute. Fruit (not mature) globular, minutely

tomentose, closely invested by, but not adnate to, the concave bases of

the sepals: sepals all enlarged, membranous, narrowly oblong, obtuse ;

1893.] G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 115

the three outer 7-nerved, 1'5 in. long and ‘4 in. broad; the two inner

similar in shape, but fewer-nerved and only ‘5 in, long.

Perak; King’s Collector, Nos. 3601 and 3744.

The only flowers of this species which I have seen are in an early

stage of bud, and from them I am unable to make out the characters

of the petals properly. The stamens appear to be only 10 in number:

but of this I cannot now be quite certain.

9. Sworza Gratissima, Dyer in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 307.

A tree: younger branches slender, glabrescent, dark-coloured. Leaves

coriaceous, elliptic, acuminate, the base broad and rounded, the margins

sub-undulate, both surfaces glabrous: main nerves 12 to 14 pairs, faint ;

length 2°5 to 4 in., breadth 1:25 to I'5in., petiole ‘6 to 75 in. Panicles

axillary and terminal, lax, few-flowered, 3 to 6 in. long, sub-puberu-

lous. lowers secund, pedicelled, -25 in. long. Sepals lanceolate,

sub-acute ; minutely tomentose outside, glabrous inside in the lower,

adpressed-pubescent in the upper, half. Petals twice as long as the

calyx and much broader, elliptic, obtuse, glabrescent. Stamens

about 20; the filaments short, unequal, dilated. Anthers elongated-

ovate, truncate, each with a terminal awn from the connective twice as

long as itself. Ovary ovoid, sub-glabrous; stigma small. Ripe fruit

unknown. Hopea gratissima, Wall. Cat. 960.

Singapore: Wallich.

This is known only by Wallich’s specimens. He referred it to Hopea,

of which genus it certainly has the facies: the estivation of the

sepals is moreover that of Hopea, and so is the apiculus of the con-

nective of the stamens, The petals in shape, however, resemble those

of Shorea. I retain it in Shorea in deference to the opinion of Mr.

Dyer.

10. SHorea Ripteyana, King, n. sp. A tree 60 or 80 feet high :

young branches slender, dark brown, lenticellate, nearly glabrous.

Leaves ovate-lanceolate, shortly acuminate, the base rounded: both

surfaces glabrous, the upper shining: main nerves 9 or 10 pairs, curved,

spreading, thin but slightly prominent beneath: length 2°5 to 4 in.,

breadth 1:1 to 2 in.; petiole -4 to *O in. rugulose. Panicles axillary

and terminal, 1°5 to 2 in. long, densely stellate-puberulous. Fowers

‘2 in. long, pedicellate. Sepals sub-equal, oblong, obtuse, tomentose

outside, glabrousinside. Petals oblong, slightly oblique, obtuse, glab-

rous inside, puberulous outside on one half, glabrous on the other.

Stamens 15, sub-equal, the filaments dilated in the lower half : anthers

shorter than the filaments, ovate, the connective produced into an awn

longer than the anther. Ovary ovoid-conical, minutely tomentose.

Style short ; stigma minute. rut (immature) ovoid, apiculate, minutely

116 G. King—Waterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 2,

pale tomentose: sepals all enlarged, membranous, reticulate and

concave at the base; the three outer linear-oblong, obtuse, shghtly

narrowed to the concave base, 5-nerved, 2°25 in. long and ‘4 in. broad ;

the two inner of the same shape, but only 1-nerved, narrower and only

1°5 in. long.

Perak: King’s Collector, Nos. 3571 and 3617.

This a good deal resembles 8S. Mazxwelliana, King ; but its leaves have

more nerves, its slightly oblique petals are not saccate at the base, its

ovary is ovoid-conical, and minutely tomentose with a short style;

whereas in S. Mazwelliana the petals are saccate at the base, and the

ovary is hemispheric with a long style.

11. Sworea paucirtora, King, n. sp. A tree 50 to 90 feet

high: young branches slender, their bark brown puberulous and

lepidote. Leaves thinly coriaceous, from oblong to elliptic, shortly

acuminate; the base abruptly cuneate, slightly unequal-sided, or

(in the elliptic forms) almost rounded: main nerves 9 to 11 pairs,

oblique, straight, prominent beneath: length 4 to 5 in., breadth

18 to 2°5 in, petiole “6 to ‘7 in. Panicles few, axillary or

terminal, few-flowered, 1:75 to 4 in. long, rather coarsely pubescent.

Flowers “4 in. long, seeund, shortly pedicellate, each subtended by-

an ovate, solitary, puberulous, deciduous bract. Sepals broadly ovate,

tomentose outside, glabrous imside. Petals broadly elliptic, obtuse,

concave at the base, veined, inside glabrous, the outside half glabrous

and half adpressed-sericeous. Stamens 15, in 3 rows: the outer row

smaller and with filiform filaments, the inner rows with filaments longer

and expanded in the lower half; the anthers of all shortly ovate,

the connective produced into an awn twice as long as the stamen.

Ovary hemispheric, tomentose ; style nearly 3 times as long, puberulous;

stigma small. Iipe fruit unknown.

Penang: Curtis, No. 1537.

A species known only by Mr. Curtis’ specimens which have no

fruit.

12. Ssorea Kounstiert, King, n.sp. A tree 60 to 100 feet high:

young branches slender, rusty-puberulous, their bark brown. Leaves

coriaceous, elliptic, abruptly and shortly acuminate, the base rounded

or slightly cuneate, both surfaces glabrous, the lower with a few stiff

white hairs on the midrib and nerves ; main nerves 6 to 8 pairs, curved,

ascending, prominent on the lower surface ; length 4 to 5 in., breadth 2

to 24 in., petiole 5 in. Pumnicles axillary and terminal, 4 to 6 in. long,

lax, few-flowered, scaly-puberulous. lowers ‘5 in. long, sub-sessile,

4 or 5 together on the short branches of the panicles, secund,

bracteate: the bracts broadly ovate, puberulous. Sepals sub-equal,

1893] G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 117

broadly ovate, acute, tomentose outside ; the edges ciliate, glabrous

inside. Petals linear-oblong, obtuse ; the bases obliquely expanded,

sericeous externally, glabrous internally. Stamens 15, sub-equal, the

filaments as long as the anthers, flattened; anthers ovate, short, the

connective terminated by a curved awn much longer than the stamen.

Ovary elongate-conic, puberulous; style short. Ripe fruit hemispheric,

tapering into a cone and crowned by the style, adpressed pale tomen-

tose. Sepals membranous, reticulate: the three larger narrowly ob-

long, obtuse, tapering to the concave non-reticulate base, 9-nerved,

3°5 in. long and ‘7 in. broad : the two inner 2 in. long, linear, 3-nerved.

Perak: King’s Collector, Nos. 3474 and 3705.

This species is allied to §. bracteolata, Dyer, but its leaves have

fewer nerves, smaller flowers, narrower petals, and a short style.

13. SHorwA BRACTEOLATA, Dyer in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 305. A

tree 50 to 150 feet high; young branches minutely furfuraceous-

puberulous, speedily glabrescent, their bark dark-coloured. Leaves

coriaceous, elliptic-oblong, shortly acuminate (often sub-obtuse when

old), narrowed slightly to the rounded or emarginate base; upper

surface quite glabrous; the lower yellowish furfuraceous-puberulous

to glabrous ; main nerves 12 to 16 pairs, spreading, prominent beneath :

length 4 to 6 in. breadth 1°6 to 2'5 in., petiole -45 to ‘6 in. Panicles

axillary, few-flowered, 2°5 to 6 in. long, glabrous. Flowers ‘65 in. long,

shortly pedicellate, each subtended by 2 elliptic, obtuse, 3-nerved, puberu-

lous, deciduous bracts “35 in long. Sepals lanceolate, obtuse, minutely

tomentose outside, the two innersmaller. Petals ovate-lanceolate, obtuse ;

the bases expanded, glabrous. Stamens 15,in two rows, the filaments

less than half as long as the ovate obtuse anthers ; appendix of connective

subulate, twice as long as the anther, decurved when old. Ovary ovoid,

attenuated upwards, sub-glabrous; the style long, filiform; stigma

small. Ripe fruit ovoid, apiculate, ‘6 in. long, embraced by, but ( except

at the very base) free from the calyx; sepals accrescent, mem-

branous, reticulate and concave at the base: the three outer narrowly

oblong, blunt, slightly narrowed above the concave base, 10-nerved,

3°5 in. long, and ‘6 in. broad ; the two smaller about 2 in. long, and 2

in, broad, about 3-nerved. Shorea foveolata, Scortechini MSS. in Herb.

Calcutta.

Malacca: Maingay (Kew Distrib.) No. 204. Penang: Curtis,

Nos. 322 and 1405. Perak: King’s Collector, Nos. 7583, 7591, 7717;

Scortechini, No. 1939. Disrrrs.—Sumatra. Forbes, No. 3050.

14. SHorea Guauca, King, n. sp. <A tree 80 to 100 feet high ;

young branches slender, dark-coloured, puberulous. Leaves coriaceous,

ovate-lanceolate, acuminate; the base broad, rounded ; upper surface

118 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 2,

glabrous, the lower glaucous (except the midrib and nerves) especially

when young; main nerves 7 to 9 pairs, ascending, rather straight :

length 3°5 to 4°5 in., breadth 1°4 to 1'8 in.; petiole 45 to ‘6 in., rugulose,

glaucous. Panicles axillary, few-flowered, shorter than the leaves,

hoary, the flowers on short pedicels. Sepals slightly unequal, oblong,

obtuse, tomentose on both surfaces. Ovary conical, tomentose; the

style very short, glabrous; stigma small, 3-lobed. Fruit (immature)

ovoid-globose, apiculate, minutely tomentose ; accrescent sepals mem-

branous, free from the fruit; obscurely 7- to 12-nerved, strongly

reticulate, blunt, slightly narrowed to the concave base, at first

puberulous but ultimately glabrous; the longer 2°25 in. long, and “6

to °75 in. broad, the others smaller.

Penang: Curtis, No. 372, Malacca: Maingay (Kew Distrib.), 212.

In this species the two inner fruiting wings of the calyx are

nearly as large as the three outer ; the leaves are very white underneath

when young, but much less conspicuously so when adult. It is known,

only by Curtis’ and Maingay’s specimens, none of which have com-

plete flowers. Maingay’s specimens from Malacca have in fact no flowers ;

but there is no mistaking their leaves as being exactly like those of

Mr. Curtis’ from Penang. The vernacular name of this is Dammar

laut dhan lesor.

15. Sworea criiata, King, n. sp. A medium-sized tree; young

branches slender, dark-coloured, deciduously hoary-puberulous. Leaves

coriaceous, lanceolate or oblong-lanceolate, acuminate, the base cuneate ;

both surfaces glabrous, minutely reticulate, the lower whitish when

young, pale brown when dry; main nerves 8 or 9 pairs, ascending,

curved, shining on the lower surface: length 3 to 3°5 in., breadth -8

to 15 in., petiole *75 to"9in. Panicles 2 to 2°5 in, long, axillary and

terminal, little-branched, few-flowered, hoary. lowers ‘5 in. long,

secund. Sepals oyoid-deltoid, obtuse, outside tomentose, inside gla-

brous. Petals three times as long as the sepals, narrowly oblong, obtuse,

slightly expanded at the base, adpressed-sericeous outside, glabrescent

inside. Stamens 30, in fascicles of 3, unequal, the shorter with undi-

lated filaments, the longer with filaments dilated in the lower half; all

with the connective produced into an apical process crowned by 3 to

5 spreading cilie. Ovary ovoid-conic, sericeous, with a short glabrous

style. Pruit (immature) ovoid, apiculate, pale-tomentose, °5 in. long;

accrescent sepals membranous, reticulate: the three outer narrowly

oblong, reticulate, 7-nerved: the two inner 2 in. long, and ‘3 in. broad,

narrowed to above the concave base: the two inner 1 in, long, linear-

lanceolate, few-nerved.

Penang: Curtis, No. 1578.

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 119

Known only by Curtis’ specimens, and readily recognisable by its

beautifully ciliate-crested anthers.

16. Snore urinis, King, n. sp. <A large tree; all parts except

the inflorescence glabrous: young branches slender, dark-coloured.

Leaves coriaceous, ovate-lanceolate, caudate-acuminate, or shortly and

abruptly acuminate, the base slightly cuneate; main nerves about 7

pairs, oblique, not prominent on either surface; length 2°5 to 3 in.,

breadth ‘9 to 1-2 in., petiole -4 in. Panicles axillary, stellate-puberu-

lous, about as long as the leaves; their lateral branches distant, very

short, minutely tomentose, 3- or 4-flowered. Flowers sub-sessile, glo-

bular in bud, under ‘2 in. long. Sepals ovate-orbicular, blunt, the

outer 3 very tomentose outside, the inner 2 less so; all glabrous inside.

Petals broadly oblong, blunt, more or less sericeous in both surfaces.

Stamens 20; filaments slightly dilated, about as long as the ovate

anthers; apical process of connective about as long as the anther,

ciliate. Ovary sericeous, elongated-conic, gradually tapering into the

short glabrous style; stigma minute. Sipe frwit ovoid, apiculate, pale,

adpressed-sericeous, “4 in. long, closely invested by, but free from,

the concave bases of the accrescent sepals. Sepals of fruiting calyx

all enlarged, membranous, reticulate, deciduously puberulous; the 3

outer oblong, very obtuse, 5-nerved, 1:25 in. long, and -4 in. broad; the

inner 3 half as long, or less, and much narrower.

Penang: Curtis, No. 423.

This species, which Mr. Curtis describes as yielding the most

durable timberin Penang, was at one time quite common there, but

it is now almost extinct. Its vernacular name is Dammar laut.

17. Sworna costata, King, n. sp. A tree; young branches dark-

coloured, lepidote-puberulous. Leaves thinly coriaceous, oblong, sub-

acute, slightly narrowed to the rounded or sub-cuneate base; both

surfaces glabrous, the transverse veins distinct, especially on the lower :

main nerves 11 to 13 pairs, oblique, rather straight, slightly pro-

minent beneath ; length 3 to 4°25 in., breadth 1:2 to 15 in., petiole

°8 to 1 in. Panicles axillary and terminal, 1°5 to 2°5 in. long, scaly-

puberulous, the lateral branches very short and few-flowered. Flowers

small. Sepals broadly ovate, yellowish-tomentose outside, glabrous

inside. Stamens 15; all with dilated filaments longer than the ovate

anthers, those of the inner row with the apical process of the connec-

tive short and glabrous, those of the outer rows with longer ciliate

apical connectives. Ovary ovoid-conical, densely yellowish-tomentose ;

style very short. Ripe fruit ovoid, apiculate, sparsely puberulous, *75 in.

long; sepals all enlarged, concave and dilated at the base, membran-

ous and reticulate; the three outer narrowly oblong, obtuse, much

Jain 1G

120 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 2,

narrowed to the base, 7-nerved, 2°75 in. long, and *45 in. broad; the

two inner of the same shape, but few-nerved, only 1°5 in. long, and °25

in. broad.

Penang: Curtis, No. 199.

A species known only by Mr. Curtis’ solitary specimen. The

connectives of the inner anthers are ciliate, somewhat in the fashion

of S. ciliata, King; but the leaves of that species are very different.

18. Sworea stettata, Dyer in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 304. A

tree 100 to 150 feet high; young branches slender, at first stellate-

puberulous, but speedily glabrous, with bark dark-coloured and sparse-

ly lenticellate. Leaves thinly coriaceous, ovate-lanceolate, the base

rounded: upper surfaces glabrous, the lower very minutely lepidote on

the reticulations ; main nerves 8 to 11 pairs, rather straight, oblique,

prominent on the lower surface; length 4 to 5:5 in., breadth 1°75 to

2°25 in., petiole"7 to 9 in. Panicles axillary or terminal, crowded at

the extremities of the branches, many-flowered, 4: to 6 in. long; minute-

ly stellate-pubescent. Flowers ‘25 in. indiam. Calyx minutely greyish-

tomentose, the segments ovate-oblong, sub-acute, valvate, erect. Petals

broadly ovate, obtuse, pubescent outside, spreading. Stamens 15, the

filaments short, broad ; the anthers linear-elongate, shortly bi-mucronate,

the connective also shortly mucronate, Ovary ovate-globular, grooved,

very tomentose; the style short; the stigma ovoid, small. Ripe fruit

ovoid, apiculate, tomentose, ‘5 in. long; sepals all enlarged, sub-

equal, membranous, linear-oblong, sub-acute, much narrowed at the

base, quite free from the fruit, 5-ribbed, reticulate, 4°5 in. long, and

about “6 in. broad. Parashorea stellata, Kurz, Journ. As. Soc., Bengal,

for 1870, pt. 2, p. 66. For. Flora Burm., I, 117; Pierre Flore Forest.

Coch-Chine, t. 224.

Perak: King’s Collector, No. 7505. Disrris. Burmah.

None of the Perak specimens are in fruit; but in leaves and flowers

they agree absolutely with Kurz’s Burmese specimens. The calyx in

all is quite valvate, and it was on this character chiefly that Kurz based

the genus Parashorea.

19. Sworea Maranri, Burck in Ann. Jard. Bot. Buitenzorg, VI.

217. Asmall tree: young branches dark-coloured, stellate-puberulous.

Leaves thinly coriaceous, more or less broadly elliptic or elliptic-oblong,

shortly abruptly and bluntly acuminate; the base broad, rounded, or

almost truncate; upper surface glabrous, the midrib and nerves minu-

tely tomentose or pubescent when young; lower surface more or lesg

sparsely minutely stellate-puberulous, the sides of the midrib, especi-

ally at the axils of the main nerves, glandular and densely covered with

masses of brown pale-edged scales: main nerves 12 to 16 pairs, oblique,

1893.]| G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 121

slightly curved, thin but prominent beneath when dry, as are the

transverse veins ; length 3:5 to 6°5 in., breadth 1°5 to 2°25 in.; petiole

‘35 im., densely stellate-pubescent, scurfy. Stipules deciduous, ovate-

lanceolate, nerved, stellate-puberulous. Panicles axillary and termi-

nal, few-flowered, tawny-tomentose, (shorter than the leaves [?]); the

bracts in pairs, unequal, elliptic-oblong, blunt, nerved, pubescent on

both surfaces. ‘“‘Segments of calyx (fide Burck) unequal, the three

outer larger, imbricate. Petals minutely tomentose inside. Stamens

15, in two rows.” Hopea? Maranti, Miq. FI. Ind. Bat. Suppl., 489; A.

DC. Prod. XVI, 2, p. 635.

Perak: King’s Collector, No. 880. Malacca: Derry, No. 952.

Distris. Sumatra, Bangka.

The Perak specimens are not in flower; and I have seen none

from elsewhere that are. The above imperfect description of the

flower has therefore been copied from Burck (Ann. Jard. Bot. Buitenzorg,

VI. 217). The Perak specimens perfectly agree, as to leaves, with

an authentic specimen of Miquel’s from Sumatra, in the Calcutta Her-

barium. Miquel never saw either flower or fruit. In fact, of the

twenty new species of Dipterocarpece described by this author in the

supplement to his Flora of the Netherlands India, the flowers are des-

cribed in only two, and in these but partially !

20. SHonrea extra, Scheff. in Nat. Tijdschr. Ned. Ind. XXXI,

349. A shrub or small tree; young branches petioles and under-

surfaces of leaves stellate-setulose. Leaves coriaceous, elliptic-oblong,

or ob-lanceolate-oblong, acuminate, narrowed to the rounded or sub-

cuneate base: upper surface glabrous except the tomentose midrib,

shining, the nerves depressed: under surface scabrid, pale brown, the

reticulations midrib and 17 to 21 pairs of spreading nerves prominent:

length 65 to 11 in., breadth 2°25 to 3°25 in., petiole ‘25 to ‘35 in.

Stipules in pairs, persistent, ovate, acuminate, longer than the petioles,

reticulate, laxly pubescent and wartcd. “ Wings of fruiting-calyx

linear-lanceolate, obtuse: the three larger narrow at the base, 3°2 to

3°6 in, long, ‘5 in. broad, sparsely pubescent, 9-nerved ; the two shorter

and narrower 1°6 in. long. Fruit elongated-ovoid, acuminate, minute-

ly whitish-tomentose.” Burck in Ann. Jard. Bot. Buitenzorg VI, 218.

Vatica ? eximia, Miq. FJ. Ind. Bat. Suppl. 486; A. DC. Prod. XVI,

2, 623. Vatica sub-lacunosa ? Miq. FI. Ind. Bat. Suppl. 486. Shorea

sub-lacunosa, Scheff. in Nat. Tijdschr. Ned. Ind. XX XI, 350: A. DC.

Prod, XVI, 2623.

Malacea: Griffith, No. 5018. Penang: King. Perak King’s Col-

lector, 10998. Disrris. Sumatra, Bangka,

This plant is very imperfectly known. I have copied the descrip-

122. G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [WNo. 2,

tion of the fruit from Dr. Burck (1. c¢.). Miquel, who first described

the plant as a probable Vatica, had seen nothing but a leaf-twig.

Specimens brought from Perak by the Calcutta collectors bear, instead

of flowers, curious cones, 1°5 in. long, of distichous imbricate bracts,

concerning which Griffith, in his field note on his specimen No. 5018,

wrote,—“ irregular growth caused by an insect; each of the scales

of these cones bears on its dorsum at its base a number of eggs.”

Griffitth’s No. 5019 appears to belong to a closely allied, but distinct, spe-

cies ; as also does the indeterminate plant issued by Wallich as No. 6635

of his catalogue, under the designation, “ Dilleniacea [?]| nervosa.”

21. Suorea Tuisentont, King, n.sp. A tree 60 to 80 feet high:

young branches rather stout, the bark dark-coloured and lenticellate,

but covered at first by a pale-grey, deciduous pellicle. Leaves coriace-

ous, elliptic-oblong to elliptic, rarely oblong, sometimes shehtly obovate,

obtuse, slightly narrowed to the rounded base; both surfaces glabrous,

the lower when very young sparsely lepidote, puberulous especially

on the midrib and nerves, brown when dry: main nerves 8 or 9 pairs,

ascending, slightly curved, bold and prominent on the under surface

like the midrib ; length 5 to 7 in., breadth 2°5 to 3:25 in.; petiole 6

to "8 in., stout. Panicies axillary and terminal, 2 to 3 in. long, velvety,

few-flowered, apparently ebracteolate. Flowers sessile, °6 or *7 in.

long. Sepals ovate, sub-acute, unequal; the 3 outer tomentose outside,

glabrous inside; the 2 inner smaller, nearly glabrous, the edges

ciliate. Petals much longer than the sepals, limear-oblong, obtuse,

expanded at the base, glabrous, except one-half of the outer surface

which is adpressed-pubescent. Stamens 15, in 3 rows, the filaments of

all dilated, unequal: the anthers shortly ovate, those of the inner and

longer row inappendiculate, those of the other two rows with a short

apical appendage from the connective. Ovary narrowly conical,

tomentose, tapering into the short glabrous style; stigma minute.

Liipe fruit narrowly ovoid, apiculate, minutely pale-tomentose, substriate,

1:2 in. long, and ‘6 in. in diam., the pericarp thick and woody. Per-

sistant sepals with much thickened concave woody bases, forming a

cup embracing the lower half of the fruit, the apices of the outer three

prolonged into membranous linear-oblong obtuse wings exceeding

the fruit and sometimes 1°5 in. long; one of the inner sepals shortly

winged, the other often broad, obtuse and not winged.

Perak: common. King’s Collector.

In this plant the fruit is much larger than in any of the other

species of Shorea here described, and its pericarp is hard and thick.

The bases of the sepals are greatly thickened and concave, and they

form a cup which embraces closely, but does not adhere to, the lower

1893.] G. King—Waterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 123

half of the fruit, the apices of some of them being winged as above

described. In these respects the species resembles certain other

Malayan species of Shorea,e.g., S. Martiniana Scheff, S. scaberrima,

and S. stenoptera, Burck. Judging from the leaf-specimens on which

Miguel founded his Hopea Singkawang, that plant must be a close

ally of this. A species (flower only) collected by H. O. Forbes in

Sumatra (Herb. No. 2952) must also be closely allied to this. It

differs however by its conspicuously bracteolate inflorescence. Beccari’s

Nos. 2681 and 3507, which form the types of Heim’s species S. brachyp-

tera, are also allied to this.

6. Horna, Roxb.

Glabrous or hoary-tomentose resinous trees. Leaves quite entire,

firm, feather-veined; stipules small, deciduous or inconspicuous.

Flowers sessile or shortly pedicelled, ebracteate, in lax panicles of uni-

lateral racemes. Sepals inserted on the receptacle, two being quite

external and three for the most part internal, obtuse, imbricate. Petals

falcate, their apices inflected in bud. Stamens 15, or rarely 10, slightly

connate ; the connective subulate-cuspidate, the anthers ovate, their

valves obtuse, equal. Ovary 3-celled, the cells 2-ovuled: style shortly

cylindric or subulate. Fruit 1-seeded, closely surrounded by the bases

of the accrescent sepals, the 2 external of which are developed into

linear wings, the three internal not longer than the ripe fruit. Hmbryo

as in Shorea.—Disiris. of Shorea; species about 36.

Sect, I. Hu-noppa, Main nerves of leaves bold and prominent.

Nerves of leaves 16 to 18 pairs; accrescent

sepals 4 to 4°5 in. long, 10-nerved ... Ll H. nervosa.

Nerves of leaves 10 to 13 pairs; accrescent

sepals 1°75 to 2°5 in. long, obscurely 5-nerved 2. H. Curtisia.

Sect, IJ. Dryopananormea, Mig. Main nerves not

distinct.

Petals sericeous: the filaments longer than the

anthers ; ripe fruit ‘5 in. long, the accrescent

sepals 7-nerved, 1:75 to 2 in. long, and ‘2 to

‘25 in. broad ; leaf-petioles *25 to °4 in. long,

minutely tomentose... sot -

Petals densely sericeous; the filaments shorter

than the anthers; ripe fruit ‘2 in. long; ac-

crescent sepals obscurely 5- to 7-nerved, 1:25

to 1°5 in. long, and ‘25 in. broad ; leaf-petioles

"35 to 6 in. long, slender, puberulous, finally

glabrous ann ann we 4. HL. intermedia.

3. H. micrantha.

124 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 2,

1. Hopsa nervosa, King, n. sp. A tree 50 to 70 feet high: young

branches dark-coloured, glabrous. Leaves coriaceous, oblong to elliptic-

oblong, shertly acuminate, the base rounded or very slightly cuneate ;

both surfaces glabrous; main nerves 16 to 18 pairs, spreading, bold

and prominent on the lower; length 3°5 to 5 in, breadth 1°5 to 2°25 in. ;

petiole *5 to °75 in., transversely wrinkled when dry. Flowers unknown.

Ripe fruit ovoid-rotund, apiculate, glabrous, °5 in. long; the two outer

sepals much enlarged, oblong-lanceolate, obtuse, slightly narrowed to

the concave thickened smooth base, 10-nerved, 4 to 4°5 in. long, and

‘6 to °75 in. wide ; the three inner sepals not quite so long as the fruit,

broadly ovate, obtuse, thickened, smooth, closely embracing but not

adherent to the fruit.

Perak: King’s Collector, No. 3690.

This is a very distinct species, belonging to the group of Hopea

with the nerves of the leaves bold. It is so distinct that, contrary to my

general practice, I venture to name it without having seen the flower,

2. Hoprea Curtis, King, n. sp. <A tree 50 to 60 feet high:

young branches slender, dark-coloured, lenticellate, almost glabrous.

Leaves coriaceous, broadly ovate to ovate-oblong, shortly acuminate

or acute, the base slightly unequal-sided, rounded, rarely sub-cuneate ;

both surfaces glabrous, the upper slightly puberulous on the midrib

near the base, the lower with several hairy glands at the base, the

midrib sparsely and minutely stellate-puberulous; main nerves 10 to

13 pairs, curving, ascending, prominent beneath ; length 35 to 4°5 in.,

breadth 1°75 to 2°5 in.; petiole ‘4 in., puberulous when young. Pani-

cles axillary and terminal, lax, few-flowered. Flowers about °2 in.

long, pedicelled. Sepals broadly ovate, blunt, concave, tomentose out-

side, glabrous inside; the inner two rather smaller and more glabrous

than the others. Petals oblong, oblique, falcate, obtuse, partially tomen-

tose outside, glabrous inside. Stamens 10, the filaments short, dilated ;

anthers ovate, short, the connective with au apical awn longer than

the anther. Ovary broadly ovate, puberulous at the truncate apex,

otherwise glabrous: style short. Ripe fruit ovoid, apiculate, pale

striate, 3 in. long; outer two sepals accrescent, narrowly-oblong, reti-

culate, membranous, obscurely 5-nerved, obtuse, slightly narrowed

to the concave smooth base, 1°75 to 2°5 in. long and from °35 to ‘6 in.

broad; the three inner non-accrescent sepals about as long as the

fruit.

Penang: Curtis No. 1562. Perak: King’s Collector, 8161.

3. Hopga micranruHaA, Hook. fil.in Trans. Linn. Soc., xxiii, 160.

A tree 60 to 80 feet high: young branches slender with dark-coloured,

lenticellate bark and minute brownish pubescence. Leaves coriaceous,

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 125

ovate-lanceolate or oblong-lanceolate, bluntly caudate-acuminate; the

base slightly cuneate or sometimes broad, rounded and slightly unequal ;

both surfaces glabrous except the pubescent midrib: main nerves

numerous, not much more prominent than the secondary, and both

indistinct ; length 2 to 4 in., breadth ‘8 to 1:75 in.; petiole ‘25 to °4 in.

minutely tomentose. Panicles axillary and terminal, numerous, short,

spreading, 1 to 1:5 in. long, puberulous or glabrous. Flowers °15 to

*25 in. long, shortly pedicellate. Sepals sub-equal, ovate-rotund, sub-

acute or ovtuse, puberulous and resinous outside, glabrous inside.

Petals twice as long as the sepals, broadly oblong-obtuse, silky outside

except on one side, glabrous insile. Stamens about 12, the filaments

dilated in the lower half, longer than the ovate anthers; the connective

produced into a single apical awn longer than the stamen. Ovary

elongated, often constricted in the middle, glabrous ; style very short,

stigma minute. Ripe fruit ovoid, apiculate, -3 in. long, striate, closely

embraced by the 3 inner sepals which about equal it in length; the

outer two sepals accrescent, oblanceolate, obtuse, tapering to the con-

cave base, reticulate, 7-nerved, 1°75 to 2 in. long, and ‘2 to ‘25 in. broad.

A. DC. Prod. XVI. 2, p. 634. Dyer in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 310.

Burck in Ann. Bot. Jard. Buitenzorg, VI, 238.

Malacca; Maingay (Kew Distrib.) No. 210. Penang: Curtis, Nos.

167, 266, 1397. Perak: King’s Collector, Nos. 3525, 8170. Drsrrrs.

Borneo: Bangka, Sumatra.

Mr. Curtis notes on the Penang specimens of this, that the bark of

the tree is smooth aud of a grey colour, whereas the back of its close ally

H. intermedia is fissured like that of Shorea parviflora. The species of Hopea

with numerous indistinct nerves, (Sect. Dryobalanoides) are not easy to

distinguish from each other in the Herbarium. H. Mengarawan, Miq., a

species published two years earlier than this (7. e., in 1860), comes very

near this, and the two may possibly prove to be identical, in which

case Miquel’s name must be adopted. Hopea cernua, Teysm. and Binn.

was described by its authors from a plant originally obtained from

Sumatra, but cultivated in the Buitenzore Garden. It differs from H.

Mengarawan and from H, micrantha in having larger leaves with more

prominent nerves. Its authors were doubtful as to its being really dis-

tinct from H. Mengarawan, and I think these doubts were well founded.

Under the species named H. Dryobalanoides by Miquel (1. ¢ ) there are,

Dr. Burck asserts, two plants. One of these collected at Soengie-

pagoe in Sumatra, is, he says, simply H. Mengarawan, Miq., and it is

the fruit of this which Miquel describes under his H. Dryobalanoides.

The other specimen from Priaman in Sumatra is different, and it is to

ib that Dr. Burek (Ann. Bot. Jard. Buitenzorg VI., 241) desires to

126 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 2,

restrict the name H. Dryobalanoides, Miq. There is in the Calcutta

Herbarium an authentic specimen of the very gathering of the Soengie-

pagoe plant on which Miquel worked, and I should refer it to H.

micrantha Hook. fil.

Petalandra micrantha, Harssk. has been reduced by the authors of

the Genera Plantarum (Vol. L. p. 193) to Hopea. It is however a different

plant from this, and belongs to Miquel’s section Hu-hopea, which is

characterised by the nerves being prominent. By Dr. Burck, Petalandra

is reduced to Doona.

4. Hoppa INTERMEDIA, King n. sp. <A tree 60 to 80 feet high:

young branches rather dark-coloured, minutely lenticellate, puberulous.

Leaves coriaceous, ovate-lanceolate, caudate-acuminate, the base cuneate,

both surfaces glabrous; main nerves numerous, faint; length 2°5 to

3 in., breadth 1 to 1:35 in.; petiole ‘35 to °6 in. slender, puberulous but

finally glabrous. Panicles as in H. Mengarawan, the flowers pedicellate.

Sepals sub-equal; the two outer ovate, acuminate; the three inner

broader and more obtuse, all resinous outside, glabrous and smooth in-

side. Petals twice as long as the sepals, narrowly oblong, obtuse, faleate,

densely sericeous externally, glabrous within. Stamens 12; the fila-

ments dilated, shorter than the anthers; the anthers short, crowned by

a straight awn from the connective longer than the stamen. Ovary

hour-glass shaped; style short, stigma small. Sipe fruit ovoid, apicu-

late, ‘2 in. long, pale, striate ; the two outer sepals accrescent, narrowly

oblong-obtuse, narrowed to the base, reticulate, obscurely 5- to 7-nerved,

1:25 to 1°5 in. long and ‘25 in. broad; the inner three sepals not accres-

cent, not longer than the fruit, and closely embracing it.

Penang: Curtis, No. 425 and 1398. Perak: King’s Collector,

No. 3709. !

This species is no doubt near to H. micrantha, Hook. fil., but, accord-

ing to Mr. Curtis, it is distinguishable from that, while growing, by its

bark, this tree having a fissured bark like that of Shorea parvifolia, Dyer,

while the bark of H. micrantha is smooth and grey. The petals of

this are also more sericeous than those of H. micrantha, the filaments

are shorter than the anthers (not longer, as in H. micrantha), the leaves

are more glabrous, the petioles longer and more slender and more

glabrous, and the fruit and accrescent sepals are smaller than in 4H.

micrantha. IL have therefore ventured, after much hesitation, to name

this as a species, and from its relationship to H. micrantha and H. Menga-

vawun, \ have called it H. intermedia. Its vernacular name in Penang

is Jankang. It has been suggested that this plant should be refer-

red to H. Dryobalanoides, Mig.—a course which I would have adopted

with great pleasure had it been clear what H. Dryobalanoides really is.

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 127

But, as I have stated in a note under H. micrantha, H. Dryobalanoides

appears to be a composite species ; moreover, its author nowhere describes

its flowers. For these reasons I think it ought to be suppressed as a

species.

7. RETINODENDRON, Korthals.

Resinous trees, with the leaves, inflorescence, and flowers of Vatica.

Ripe fruit globular, crowned by the persistent style, 1-celled, 1-seeded,

the pericarp coriaceous, indehiscent. Calyx of ripe fruit slightly ac-

crescent, the pieces oblong, nearly equal, and quite free from, and usually

shorter than, the fruit (longer in, R. Kumnstleri). Isauxis (sub-genus

of Vateria) W and A. Disrris. Malaya and British India. Species about

10,

Tsauzis was established by Wight and Arnot as a sub-genus of Vateria, Linn.

to receive the three species Vateria lancexfolia, Roxb., V. Roxburghiana, Wight and

V. Ceylonica, Wight (Stemoporus Wightvi, Thw.) and its characters were, “ Segments

of the calyx ovate, acute, enlarging in fruit; petals falcate and about three times the

length of the calyx: stamens 15 with oblong anther cells; style short; stigma

clavate, 8-6 toothed: panicles axillary, shorter than the leaves.” The other section

of Vateria suggested by Wight was EHu-Vateria (the Vateria of Linneus and of

which V. indica, L. is the type) and of this the characters are, “ Calyx-segments

obtuse, scarcely enlarging in fruit: petals oval, scarcely longer than the calyx:

stamens 40 or 50 with linear anther-cells: style elongated: stigma acute; panicle

large and terminal. Korthals, evidently overlooking Wight’s Illustrations, pub-

lished (Verh. Nat. Gesch. Ned. Ind. p. 56) his genus Retinodendron to cover

one of the very plants (viz., Vateria lancexfolia, Roxb.) for which Wight and

Arnot founded the sub-genus Isauwis; and to this Retinodendron Korthals added

his own Malayan species R. Rassak and R. pauciflorum. Although Isawxis may have

the priority as a sub-genus (Wight’s Illustrations were published in 1840, and

Korthals’ book, just quoted, bears the date 1839—1842), Retinodendron takes prece-

dence as a genus. The flowers of Retinodendron are exactly those of all the species

of Vatica (except the anomalous V. scaphula, Roxb.) inasmuch as the segments of

the calyx are slightly imbricate when the bud is very young, becoming valvate as

the bud advances in age; the petals are much longer than broad, their apices are

not inflexed in estivation, and they are not spreading when expanded. The fruit

itself is also practically that of Vatica; but the fruiting-calyx is different, for its

lobes are invariably free from the beginning, they are pretty nearly equal to each

other, but (although slightly accrescent) they are in most cases shorter than the fruit.

As regards its calyx, Retinodendron is closely allied to Vateria, but it differs from

Vateria in its flowers; for in Vateria the stamens are numerous (40 to 50), the

petals are scarcely longer than the segments of the calyx and are spreading ; more-

over the inflorescence is longer in Vateria than in Retinodendron, and it is terminal.

In short, Retinodendron has the flowers of Vatica and the fruit of Vateria. Dr.

Burck forms Retinodendron and Isawwis into sections of the genus Vatica, giving

however characters to the section Isawwis which form no part of Wight’s original

characters of it as a sub-section of Vateria. In Dr. Burck’s section Isawwis, “ the

calyx-lobes are all accrescent, sub-equal to the fruit, or much longer,”

J. u. 17

128 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. (No. 2,

Fruiting-calyx shorter than the fruit.

Leaves 3°5 to 6 in. long: fruit 4in.indiam. 1. #. pallidum.

Leaves 7 to 10 in. long: fruit’65in.indiam. 2. R. Scortechini,.

Fruiting-calyx longer than the fruit .. 3. ER. Kunstler.

1. RETINODENDRON PALLIDIUM, King. A small tree (fide Dyer) :

young branches slender, deciduously puberulous, their bark pale. Leaves

coriaceous, oblong-lanceolate to narrowly elliptic, acuminate; the edges

entire, recurved when dry; the base acute: both surfaces glabrous,

the upper shining; main nerves 9 to 10 pairs, curving, oblique ; length

3°5 to 6 in., breadth 1:2 to 1°8 in., petiole "4 to °5 in. Panicles axillary,

rarely extra-axillary, puberulous, 1 to 3 in. long. Flowers ‘45 in, long;

Calyz-segments ovate-lanceolate, scurfy-pubescent. Petals oblong, lanceo-

late, sub-acute, stellate-pubescent externally. Anthers broadly ovate,

with a short blunt apiculus. Ovary puberulous ; stigma capitate, lobed.

Fruit globular, about ‘4 in. in diam., glabrous, shining, very minutely

and sparsely lepidote, partially covered in the lower half by the slightly

unequal, spreading or sub-reflexed, narrowly-oblong, membranous,

3-nerved, reticulate calyx-lobes. Vatica pallida, Dyer in Hook. fil. FI.

Br. Ind. I, 302.

Penang: Maingay, on Government Hill, at an elevation of about

800 feet; Curtis, No. 117; King, Kunstler,

This is known only from Penang. It is evidently a rare tree. Its -

fruit somewhat resembles (except in size) that of V. lancewfolia, Blume.

2. RetinopeNDRON ScortTecHinu, King, n. sp. A tall tree: young

branches rather stout, densely furfuraceous-pubescent. Leaves coria-

ceous, oblong, tapering to the sub-acute apex; the base slightly nar-

rowed, rounded: both surfaces glabrous: main nerves 14 to 18 pairs,

spreading, curving, prominent on the lower, depressed on the upper,

surface when dry, the transverse venation bold: length 7 to 10 in.,

breadth 2°6 to 3:'2in, petiole *6 to -75 in. Panicles crowded towards

the apices of the branches, mostly axillary, 2 to 2°5 in. long, the

rachises brownish flocculent stellate-tomentose, as is the calyx exter-

nally. Flowers ‘6 in. long. Calyax-lobes ovate. Petals thick, oblong,

blunt, puberulous externally, glabrous within. Stamens elliptic, apicu-

late. Ovary minutely tomentose; stigma clavate. Ripe fruit sub-

globular, sub-rugose, vertically grooved, minutely rufous-scurfy, about

65 in, in diam., laxly embraced in the lower half by the broadly ovate,

membranous, many-nerved, reticulate, sub-equal calyx-lobes.

Perak : Scortechini, Nos. 1940 and 1942.

The calyx-lobes are nearly equal in size, quite free from the fruit,

much shorter, and they embrace only its lower half. This species is

allied to Hetinodendron Rassak, Korth. (Nat. Gesch. Ned. Ind. 56, t. 8,)

1893.] G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 129

but has broader leaves and much more condensed panicles than that

species.

3. Rerinopenpron Kunstiert, King n. sp. A tree, 20 to 50 feet

high, sometimes a shrub: young branches slender, deciduously stellate-

puberulous. Leaves thinly coriaceous, elliptic-oblong to oblong-lanceo-

late, sometimes slightly obovate, sub-acute or shortly and bluntly

acuminate ; the base cuneate, rarely rounded: upper surface glabrous,

the midrib and nerves pubescent; the lower quite glabrous ; main nerves

7 to 9 pairs, ascending, slightly prominent beneath: length 2°25 to 45

in., breadth 1:25 to 1:75 in., petiole ‘25 to ‘4 in. Racemes axillary, 1

to 1-5 in. long, sparsely scaly. Flowers ‘4 in. long. Culyax-lobes ovate-

lanceolate, puberulous. Petals oblong-elliptic, oblique, obtuse, puberulous

outside. Anthers slightly and sharply apiculate. Ovary puberulous,

stigma capitate. Ripe fruit globular, with a long curved apical beak,

glabrous, about °25 in. in diam. Calyx-lobes all accrescent, sub-equal,

oblong, tapering slightly to the sub-obtuse apex, the base slightly

auricled, thickly membranous, glabrous, 3-nerved, the longest about

13 in. long, and ‘35 in, broad, loosely surrounding, and longer than, the

fruit.

Perak ; Scortechini, Wray, King’s Collector; very common at low

elevations.

In this species all the five calyx-lobes are accrescent and of nearly

equal size. They are quite free from the ripe fruit, round which they

form a loose semi-inflated investiture. Its nearest ally is Vatica

bancana, Scheffer, (Retinodendron bancanwm).

8. Isoprera, Scheffer.

A tall resinous tree. Jeaves coriaceous, entire, feather-veined.

Flowers in axillary or terminal panicles. Calyaz-tube very short, the

segments ovate-rotund, imbricate. Stamens 30 to 35, the anthers ovate,

the cells divergent at the base, acute, the valves equal, the connective

produced into an apical bristle-like appendage. Ovary 3-celled, the loculi

bi-ovulate; the style short, terete, 3-angled at the apex. Fruit indehis-

cent, l-seeded, the pericarp coriaceous. LPrwiting-ca/yx an open cup

not embracing the fruit; its lobes all slightly enlarged, spreading (not

winged); the outer 3 rotund, broader than the 2 narrower inner lobes.

One species—Malayan.

1. Isoprera Borneunsis, Scheff. MSS. ex Bureck in Ann. Bot.

Jard. Buitenzorg VI, 222. A large tree: young branches slender,

dark-coloured, sparsely lenticellate, glabrescent. Leaves coriaceous,

oblong, sub-acute, slightly narrowed to the rounded base : upper surface

glabrous except the puberulous midrib ; the lower pale, glabrous ; main

130 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 2,

neryes 8 or 9 pairs, oblique, slightly curving, prominent beneath ; length

4. to 5 in., breadth 1:75 to 2 in., petiole ‘5 in. Panicles 4 to 6 in. long,

stellate-pubescent; bracteoles caducous. Flowers shortly stalked. Calyz-

segments minutely tomentose. Petals *5 in. long, pale tomentose.

Stamens 30 to 36, in 3 series, the filaments dilated at the base: anthers

with equal valves. Ovary sericeous, style glabrous. Ripe frat sub-

globose, acuminate, pale tomentose, about ‘25 in. in diam. ; fruiting-calyx

forming a cup with a concave short tube embracing the fruit, the seg-

ments spreading, re-curved, the 3 outer ‘65 in. in length and breadth, the

2 imner smaller. Heim, “ Recherches sur les Dipterocarpacées,” p. 51.

Pahang: Ridley, No. 2626. Distris. Bangka, Borneo.

Leaf-specimens of what appear to be this tree were collected by

Mr, Wray (Herb. No. 3426) in Upper Perak.

9. Batanocarpus, Beddome.

Glabrous or puberulous, rarely scabrid, resinous trees, with in-

conspicuous fugaceous stipules. Leaves entire, coriaceous or membran-

ous, penni-nerved. Flowers secund, sessile or shortly pedicelled. Sepals

distinct or united at the base, imbricated, two quite external to the

others ; in fruit sub-equal, only slightly enlarged, woody, thickened, and

forming a 5-lobed cup round the base of (but rarely enveloping) the

fruit, not adnate to it and never expanding into wings. Petals elliptic,

obliquely acuminate, the apices slightly inflexed in bud or not inflexed at

all. Stamens 15, attached to the bases of the petals, in 3 rows; or 10

in 2 rows, sub-equal, the filaments much dilated at the base, the connec-

tive prolonged into a straight apical awn longer than the ovate anther.

Torus flat. Ovary 3-celled, cells 2-ovuled, ovules collateral. — Style

short. Stigma minute, entire. Fruit oblong or sub-globose, apiculate ;

the pericarp ligneous or sub-ligneous. Seed solitary, erect ; cotyledons

fleshy, plano-concave, the larger 2- or 3-lobed, or entire; the radicle

prominent. Southern Peninsular India, Malaya. Probably 12 species.

Leaves glabrous, smooth.

Leaves ovate-lanceolate or ovate, caudate-acu-

minate.

Stamens 15

Fruit entirely enveloped in the sa

ly enlarged calyx sab . | 1. B. Curtis.

Only the lower part of the fruit en-

veloped by the calyx ... .. 2. B, penangianus.

Stamens 10 3. B. anomalus.

1893.] G. Kinge—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 131

Leaves narrowly oblong, gradually narrowed

to the acute apex.

Fruit 1-75 to 2°25 in. long: stamens 10... 4. B. maximus.

Fruit 1°5 in. long; leaves 4 to 6 in. long,

with 9 or 10 pairs of bold parallel

nerves oe 650 . OO B. Hemi.

Fruit °6 in. long: leaves 2:25 to 2°75 in.

long, with 7 or 8 pairs of slightly

prominent nerves 300 .. 6. B. Wrayt.

Leaves stellate-pubescent, scabrid ... .. ¢. B. Hemsleyanus.

1. Bawanocarpus Curtisil, King. A tree 20 to 30 feet high : young

branches slender, the bark dark-coloured, puberulous, Leaves mem-

branous, ovate-lanceolate, bluntly caudate-acuminate, the base slightly

cuneate : both surfaces glabrous, dull; main nerves 8 to 10 pairs, spread-

ing, faint and scarcely more prominent than the secondary nerves ;

length 2 to 2°5 in., breadth °75 to 1 in., petiole ‘1 to‘15 in. Panicles

axillary and terminal, shorter than the leaves, glabrescent, lax, each

with a few 3- to 5-flowered spreading branches. lowers secund, short-

ly pedicelled, *L5 in. long. Sepals distinct, sub-equal, thick, rotund-

ovate, very obtuse, puberulous outside, glabrous inside, the edges slightly

ciliate. Petals elliptic, obliquely shortly and bluntly acuminate, glabres-

cent inside, partly puberulous and partly glabrous outside. Stamens

15, in 3 rows, sub-equal ; the filaments shorter than the anthers, dilated:

anthers broadly elliptic, truncate, the connective produced into an

apical awn longer than the stamen. Ovary cylindric, truncate, glabrous,

the style short and stigma minute. Fruit smooth, globular, apiculate,

crowned by the sub-sessile discoid stigma, enveloped by, but not adherent

to, the slightly thickened sepals, -25 to Sin. in diam. (calyx included).

Penang: Curtis, No. 1406. Perak: King’s Collector, Nos. 3171,

3294, 6543 ; Wray, No. 2860.

2. BALANOCARPUS PENANGIANUS, King, n. sp. <A tree 40 to 50 feet

high: young branches slender, dark-coloured, lenticellate, slightly

puberulous at the very tips. Leaves coriaceous, ovate-lanceolate or

ovate-acuminate, often caudate-acuminate, the base slightly cuneate or

almost rounded, the edges slightly undulate, both surfaces glabrous :

main nerves 7 to 8 pairs, spreading and curving upwards, not promi-

nent on either surface ; length 1°75 to 4 in., breadth ‘8 to 1°6 in., petiole

°25 to°4 in. Panicles axillary and terminal, hoary-pubescent, many-

flowered ; the flowers secund, 7 to 9 on each lateral branchlet, pedicelled,

‘15 to ‘2 in. long. Sepals sub-equal, broadly ovate, sub-acute, yellowish-

pulverulent, tomentose externally, glabrous internally. Petals oblong,

obtuse, twisted and with the apices reflexed in estivation, spreading

132. G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [ No. 2,

when expanded, minutely yellowish-pulverulent, tomentose outside,

glabrous inside. Stamens 15, sub-equal: apical awn curved, longer

than the anther. Ovary ovoid, narrowing upwards into the style ; stigma

minute. Fruit ovoid, very slightly apiculate, striate, pale pubescent,

about °6 in. long and ‘3 in. in diam., the persistent calyx covering the

lower third of the fruit, sub-glabrous, thickened and concave at the

base; the teeth deltoid, spreading. Richetia penangiana, Heim in Bull.

Soc. Linn. Paris, 1891, p. 980.

Penang: on Government Hill, at an elevation of about 1,000 feet,

Curtis, Nos. 1429 and 1393; Hullett, No. 188; King’s Collector, No.

1534. Perak: King’s Collector, Nos. 3333, 3707.

The leaves of this species, although larger, resemble those of B.

Curtisii: but the fruits of the two are quite different. One of Mr,

Curtis’ specimens, No. 429 (communicated from Kew), forms the type of

a new genus called Richetia, which M. Heim has founded (I. ce. p., 975,

alsoin his ‘‘ Recherches sur les Dipterocarpacées”’ p. 50), without having

seen its flowers. Ihave retained for this M. Heim’s specific name, while

referring it to Beddome’s older genus. The vernacular name of the

species is Dammar Etam.

3. BaALanocarpus ANOMALUS, King. A tree: young branches slender,

dark-coloured, minutely lenticellate, the tips puberulous. Leaves coria-

ceous, ovate, acuminate; the base broad, sub-cuneate; both surfaces

glabrous ; main nerves 6 or 7 pairs, ascending, curving, not prominent :

length 2°25 to 2°5 in., breadth 1 to 1:5 in., petiole ‘6 to ‘7 in. Panicles

numerous, axillary and terminal, longer than the leaves, pubescent,

their lateral branchlets bearing 6 to 8 sub-secund flowers. Flowers

shortly pedicelled, ‘15 in. long. Sepals broadly ovate, connate at the

base, obtuse, minutely tomentose outside, glabrous inside. Petals

elliptic, blunt, yellowish adpressed-sericeous outside, glabrous inside,

ouly about twice as long as the sepals, spreading and reflexed so as to

expose the stamens and pistil. Stamens 10, in two rows; the filaments

longer than the anthers, dilated ; anther short, ovate, its counective pro-

duced into an apical awn as long as itself. Ovary ovoid, striate, pubes-

cent, style short and thick, stigma small.

Kedah; Curtis, No. 1654.

Mr. Curtis is as yet the only collector of this, and his specimens

have no fruit, I refer it to this genus, although its flowers differ from

those of the other species known to me, in having petals only about

twice as long as the sepals, spreading and reflexed so that the andro-

gynecium is quite exposed; and in having only 10 stamens In other

respects the specimens agree with Balanocarpus. Its vernacular name

in Kedah is Malaut.

1893.] G. King—Matertale for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 133

4, BALANOCARPUS MAXIMUS, King, n. sp. A tree 60 to 80 feet high :

all parts except the inflorescence glabrous : young branches rather stout;

the bark, loose, papery, lenticellate, pale. Leaves thinly coriaceous,

oblong to elliptic-oblong, sub-acute, slightly narrowed to the rounded

base; main nerves 7 to 9 pairs, slightly prominent beneath, the trans-

verse veins slightly prominent when dry: length 5 to 7 in., breadth 2

to 25 im., petiole ‘5 to ‘6in. Panicles axillary or terminal, about half

as long as the leaves, few-flowered, minutely tomentose. lowers sub-

sessile, 6 or ‘7 in. long. Sepals broadly ovate, the outer two tomentose,

the inner three more or less glabrous externally, all glabrous internally,

the inner two with ciliate margins. Petals much longer than the sepals,

narrowly oblong, the apex erose, espanded and concave at the base, ad-

pressed-pubescent outside and towards the apex inside, otherwise gla-

brous. Stamens 10, in two rows; anthers with a deflexed terminal

appendage from the connective. Ovary elongate, narrowly conical, seri-

ceous. Style rather short, glabrous; stigma small. Ripe fruit cylindri-

cal, tapering to each end but most to the apiculate apex; pericarp

woody, striate, sub-glabrous, pale-brown when dry : 1°75 to 2°25 in. long,

and ‘6or°7 in. in diam, Persistent sepals fibrous, forming a toothed

cup about ‘5 in. deep, embracing the base of the fruit.

Perak: King’s Collector, Nos. 7987 and 8006.

The flowers of this fine species do not exactly answer to

Beddome’s diagnosis of the genus Balunocarpus, inasmuch as they have

10 instead of 15 stamens, and neither of the cotyledons is lobed. In

other respects the flowers and fruit agree perfectly.

5. Barayocarpus Heri, King nu. sp, <A tree 50 to 60 feet hich :

young branches rather slender, the bark dark-coloured, puberulous

or glabrescent, Leaves coriaceous, narrowly oblong, tapering to the

acuminate apex, and slightly narrowed to the rounded base; upper

surface glabrous, shining, the midrib minutely pubescent: lower

surface glabrescent except the pubescent midrib and 9 or 10 pairs of

ascending, bold, slightly-curving nerves: length 4 to 6 in., breadth

1 to 1°75 in.; petiole ‘3 or ‘4 in., with minute black tomentum. Flowers

unknown. Ripe carpels cylindric, tapering to the apex, slightly nar-

rowed to the base, 1°5 in. long and °5 in. in diam.; the pericarp woody,

sub-glabrous, sub-striate, dark-coloured when dry. Persistent sepals

sub-equal, puberulous. thickened, forming a 5-lobed cup °6 in. deep which

embraces the base of the fruit. Prerrea Penangiana, Heim, MSS.

Penang: Curtis No. 273 (leaves only). Perak: King’s Collector,

No. 3718.

This tree, of which as yet only fruiting specimens have been found,

so closely resembles the other Malayan species of Balanocarpus des-

134. G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 2,

eribed here, that I refer it without any hesitation to this genus.

M. Curtis’ leaf specimens of this have, I understand, received from

M. Heim the MSS. name, Prerrea penangiana. The genus Prerrea

has been founded by M. Heim (Bull. Soc. Linn. Paris, 1891, p. 958,

and “ Recherches sur les Dipterocarpacées””, p. 78) on specimens of

which the author has not (as he admits) had the advantage of seeing

the flowers. The vernacular name of this tree in Penang is Chengah,

and its timber is, according to Mr. Curtis, very valuable. In the

State of Perak, on the mainland almost opposite Penang, another species

(B. Wray) receives a similar vernacular name.

6. Batanocareus Wrayl, King n. sp. <A tree: young branches

slender, dark-coloured, glabrous. eaves coriaceous, narrowly oblong,

eradually tapering from the middle to the acute apex; the base sub-

cuneate or rounded, slightly unequal-sided: both surfaces glabrous ;

main nerves 7 or 8 pairs, curved, oblique, slightly prominent beneath :

leneth 2°25 to 2°75 in., breadth °75 in.; petiole °25 in., transversely

wrinkled. Panicles axillary and terminal, nearly as long as the leaves.

Flowers unknown. Fruit ovoid, much apiculate, glabrous, *6in. long,

covered in its lower two-thirds by the persistent sub-accrescent glabrous

calyx ; outer two sepals smaller than the others, elliptic, obtuse, the

inner three rotund, all thickened and concave.

Perak : Wray, No. 813.

Collected only once and without flowers. According to Mr. Wray

the timber of this tree is valuable, and its vernacular name is Chingi, or

Chingal. I refer this (in spite of the absence of flowers) to Balanocar-

pus, the other species of which it so closely resembles.

7. Baranocarros Hemsieyanus, King, n. sp. A tree 50 to 100 feet

high : young branches rather stout, rough, minutely lenticellate, pube-

rulous. Leaves coriaceous, elliptic-oblong, sometimes slightly obovate,

shortly and abruptly acuminate, slightly narrowed to the rounded or

sub-emarginate base: upper surface glabrous except the minutely

tomentose midrib; the lower scabrid from minute rigid stellately hairy

tubercles which are most abundant on the stout midrib and nerves:

main nerves 18 to 20 pairs, oblique, parallel, very prominent on the

lower, obsolete on the upper, surface; length 7 to 12 in., breadth 3:25

to 5 in.; petiole 6 to ‘9 in. scabrid, pubescent. Panicles axillary or

terminal, 3 to 7 in. long, scurfy stellate-pubescent; flowers rather

crowded on the lateral branchlets, ‘5 in. long, Sepals sub-equal,

broadly ovate, acute, yellowish-tomentose externally, glabrous internally.

Petals twice as long as the sepals, or longer, elliptic, oblique, obtuse,

glabrous except a broad adpressed-sericeous band externally.

Stamens 15, in three rows: the filaments dilated, unequal, longer than

1893.] G. King—WMateriais for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 135

the shortly ovate anthers; apical connectival appendage deflexed,

curved, lenger than the anther. Ovary elongated-conic, tomentose,

tapering into the sparsely puberulous style; stigma small. Ripe fruit

narrowly ovoid, apiculate, pale brownish-tomentose, 1:25 to 1:5 in. long.

and °75 to 1 in. in diam. Persistent sepals nearly equal, their bases

thickened, woody, pubescent, and concave, forming an irregularly 5-toothed

cup which embraces the lower half of the fruit. Shorea Hemsleyana,

King MSS. in Herb. Cale.

Penang: Curtis No. 2512. Perak: King’s Collector, Nos. 5431,

6670, and 7562. Scortechini No. 1653.

This is an altogether anomalous species. It has leaves like

several of the scabrid species of Shorea, such as S. eximia and 8.

leprosula. Its flowers are also more like those of Shorea than Balano-

carpus; but its fruit is essentially that of the latter genus, in which,

not without hesitation, I include it.

10. Pacuynocarrus, Hook. fil.

Resinous trees with the leaves and flowers of Vatica, but with

sometimes only ten stamens. rut ovoid-globose, umbonate at the apex,

1-celled, 1-seeded, the pericarp densely coriaceous, splitting vertically.

Calyx with five equal segments, at first almost free from the fruit, but

the tube gradually accrescent, much thickened and adnate to the fruit,

and finally embracing the whole of it except the apex. Seed pendulous,

testa thin and adherent to the endocarp, cotyledons very thick and fleshy.

Leaves elliptic to oblong-elliptic, sub-acute or

shortly and obtusely acuminate.., sso dh IP, Wadlaet iin

Leaves broadly-elliptic or obovate-elliptic, the

apex very blunt... ss » 2. P. Stapfianus.

Dr. Bureck (in Ann. Jard. Bot. Buitenzorg) expands the definition of the genus

Vatica so as to include not only the closely allied Synaptea, but also the genera

Tsauxis W. A, Retinodendron, Korth., and Pachynocarpus Hook fil. To the union

of Synaptea with Vatica I see no objection; for the whole difference between the two

(as I have stated in a note under Vatica) consists in perfect freedom of the fruit

in Vatica from the enlarged calyx, whereas in Synaptea there is a slight adhesion to

the calyx at the very base. But for the inclusion of Pachynocarpus, I see no sufficient

justification ; for in this genus the calyx does not expand into membranous wings, but

forms a dense fibro-cartilaginous cover for the fruit, which it tightly embraces, and

to which it is quite adnate. As regards Isawwis and Retinodendron, they appear

tome tobe undistinguishable from each other by any but trivial marks, but they

differ sufficiently in calyx from Vatica to be treated as a genus under the older

name Retinodendron.,

1. Pacuynocarpus Watricui, King. A tree 40 to 70 feet high :

young branches deciduously scurfy-puberulous, their bark pale-brown,

sparsely lenticellate. Leaves coriaceous, elliptic to oblong-elliptic,

wei, LS

136) -G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 2,

sub-acute, or shortly and obtusely acuminate, the base cuneate ; both

surfaces glabrous, the lower pale and prominently reticulate when dry:

main nerves 6 to 9 pairs, slightly prominent beneath, ascending ; length

4°5 to 8 in., breadth 1°5 to 3 in., petiole; -4 to 6 in. Panicles crowded

near the apices of the branches, many-flowered, 2 to 4in. long. Calyz-

lobes deltoid, minutely velvety outside. Petals linear-oblong, obtuse,

puberulous externally. Stamens broadly ovoid, minutely but obtusely

apiculate. Ovary puberulous: stigma sub-capitate, lobed. Rupe fruit

ovoid-globose, about °75 in. in diam., closely embraced by the slightly

shorter, much thickened, persistent, fibrous or woody, rugose, enlarged

calyx-lobes. V. Wallichii Dyer in Journ, Bot. 1578 p. 154. Vatica ruminata,

Burck in Ann. Jard. Bot Buitenzorg, VI, 227 t. 29, fig. 4.

Penang: Wallich, Cat. No. 9018; Curtis Nos. 1161, 1218, 1391.

Malacca: Maingay No. 201. Trang, King’s Collector. Johore, Hullett

and King. Perak: common at low elevations, King’s Collector, Scor-

techini. Disrris., Bangka.

In the young stages of the fruit of this species the calyx is quite

small and embraces only the very base of it, much as in Isauris ; but as

the fruit expands the calyx grows, so that when ripe the fruit is, with

the exception of its apex, closely embraced by the much thickened,

lignified, obscurely toothed calyx-tube. This offers, therefore, a transi-

tion between Isawxis and Pachynocurpus. And, indeed, it is to the former

section that Dyer refers it (Journ. Bot., 1. c.), and to which Burek

refers his D. ruminata, a species which authentic specimens shew to be

identical with this. Dr. Burck’s species, Vatica verrucosa (Ann. Jard.

Bot. Buitenzorg) appears also to come very near to this.

2. Pacuynocarpus Staprianus, King, n. sp. A tree 80 to 100

feet high: young branches rather stout, scaly-pubescent at first, ulti-

mately glabrous. Leaves coriaceous, broadly elliptic or obovate-elliptic,

the apex broadly rounded, slightly narrowed to the rounded or sub-

cuneate base: upper surface glabrous, shining, the lower paler, minutely

and sparsely scurfy-puberulous on the midrib and nerves; main nerves

10 to 13 pairs, oblique, prominent on the lower, depressed on the

upper, surface; length 5 to 8in., breadth 2°75 to 4°5 in. petiole ‘65

to 1 in. Flowers unknown. Itipe fruit almost solitary, 2°5 to 3 in.

long, on a woody raceme, globular, slightly apiculate, 1°25 in diam.,

closely invested by the gamosepalous, 5-toothed, thickened, woody,

rugose, glaberulous calyx.

Perak: King’s Collector, Nos. 5932 and 6132,

This very distinct species was first recognised as a Pachynocarpus

by Dr. O. Stapf, of the Kew Herbarium, after whom I have named it.

Its flowers are as yet unknown; but it is readily identified by its leaves.

1893.] G. King=-Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 137

11. AwncrtstroctaDus, Wall.

Smooth climbing shrubs with short supra-axillary, often arrested

and circinately-hooked, branches. Leaves usually in terminal tufts,

coriaceous, entire, reticulately feather-veined; exstipulate. Flowers

usually small, very caducous, in terminal or lateral panicles. Calyx-

tube at first short, adnate to the base of the ovary, its lobes imbricate,

finally turbinate and adnate to the fruit, with the lobes unequally en-

larged, spreading and membranous. Stamens 5 or 10, subperigynous.

Ovary 1-celled, inferior; style sub-globose, persistent; Stigmas 3, erect,

compressed, truncate, deciduous. Ovule solitary, erect or laterally

affixed. Seed sub-globose, testa prolonged into the ruminations of the

copious fleshy albumen; embryo short, straight; cotyledons short,

divergent.—Disrris. Except A. guineensis in W. Tropical Africa, con-

fined to Tropical Asia and the Indian Archipelago, Species about 10.

I follow the authors of the Genera Plantarum and the Flora of British India

in including Ancistrocladus in Dipterocarpee. I venture, however, to think that it

would be better to keep it as the type of a distinct Natural Order as MM. Planchon

and De Candolle have done: for its characters do not fit well into the diagnosis of

any other Order

1. ANCISTROCLADUS ExTENSUS, Wall. Cat. 1052. Leaves obovate or

obovate-oblong, blunt or sub-acute, much narrowed at the base; pani-

cles dichotomous, about half as long as the leaves: fruit smooth or

slightly 5-ridged ; accrescent calyx-lobes oblanceolate, obtuse. Planch, in

Anneise- Nat. oser. o, XLT 3i18. De. Rrodr. XVI, 2; 602; Dyer in

Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. J, 299. Ancistrolobus sp. Griff. Notul. LV, 568,

t. 605. fig. 2.

Andaman Islands. Distris. Burmah.

Var. pinangianus; leaves sometimes oblanceolate-oblong, acute or

sub-acuminate: panicles slender, lax, about as long as the leaves.

Ancistrocladus pinangianus, Wall. Cat. 1054. Planchon in Ann. Sc. Nat.

Ser. 3. XIII, 218; A. DC. Prodr. XVI. 2,603; Dyer in Hook. fil. Fl,

Br. Ind. I, 300.

Penang: Porter. Malacca: Maingay. (Kew Distrib.) No. 200.

Singapore and Perak: King’s Collectors. Distr, Bangka, Sumatra,

Burmah.

OF NS OS NOP

188 <A. Alcock—Newly-recorded Corals from the Indian Seas. [No. 2,

On some Newly-recorded Corals from the Indian Seas, by A. ALCOCK,

M.B., C.M.Z.S., Officiating Superintendent of the Indian Museum.

Plate V.

[Received May 22nd, Read June 7th].

As so little has been written about the coral fauna of the seas

within the limits of the Indian peninsulas, the following account of the

corals dredged in recent years by the “ Investigator,” and by the late

Professor Wood-Mason, may be of interest.

No reference is made in this paper to the true reef-forming corals.

FAMILY TURBINOLIDA.

Frapetitum, Lesson.

1. Flabellum stokesi, Edw. & Haime, Moseley.

Flabellum stokesi, Flabellum oweni, Flabellum aculeatum, Flabellum

spinosum, all of Milne-Edwards and Haime, Hist. Nat. des Coralliaires,

vol. ii. pp. 96, 87 and 88.

Flabellum variabile, Semper, Z. Wiss. Zool., vol. xxii, 1872, p. 245.

Flabellum stokesit, Moseley, Challenger Deep-sea Madreporaria,

p. 172.

This species, not hitherto recorded in the Indian Fauna, is com-

mon from Ceylon, along the east coast of India, to the Andaman Islands,

at depths of from 20 to 30 fathoms. The numerous specimens dredged

by Professor Wood-Mason in the Andaman Sea, and by the “ Investi-

gator” elsewhere, fully bear out Professor Semper’s views as to the

identity of all the four species of MM. Milne-Edwards and Haime

aboye-cited. Undoubtedly Professor Semper’s name for the species is

very appropriate; but, as Professor Moseley says, it is necessary to

retain one of the original names, and he has selected the specific de-

signation stokesi as being least likely to lead to error.

AcantuocyatTuus, Edw. & Haime.

2. Acanthocyathus grayi, Edw. & Haime.

Acanthocyathus grayi, Milne-Edwards and Haime, Hist. Nat. des

Corall., vol. ii. p. 22.

This species was described by MM. Milne-Hdwards and Haime as

of “patrie inconnue:” I have little hesitation in identifying with it a

single specimen dredged by Professor Wood-Mason in the Andaman

Sea.

ALCOCK, Jour. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, Part II Diowe

Dees 7 ——S

: tl as

ON ;

S 4)

b \

~ a

dea

CORALS FROM THE INDIAN SEAS.

Bre

1893.] <A. Aleock—Newly-recorded Corals from the Indian Seas. 139

Paracyatuus, Edw. & Haime.

3. Paracyathus indicus, Duncan, var. nov. gracilis. Vide Duncan,

Journ. Linn. Soc., Zool., vol xxi. 1889, p. 3.

The type of this species, which was brought by Dr. Anderson from

Mereui, is in the Indian Museum, and I have now to record a distinct

variety from the Bombay coast. This variety is characterized by its

greater delicacy, and by the form of the corallum, which is subtur-

binate with a long slender pedicle.

4. Paracyathus cavatus, n. sp. Pl. V figs. 1. la., very near Paracya-

thus crassus, Hdw. & Haime.

Corallum with a broad encrusting base, gently expanding into a

low, slightly curved, sub-circular calice.

Coste distinct from the basal encrustment, finely and distantly

eranular, every alternate one conspicuously salient.

Calice sub-circular, open, deep: the marginal axes in the same

plane.

The finely and distantly granular septa are in five incomplete

crowded cycles, and do not project far into the calice; those of the

first three cycles are exsert. Those of the incomplete fifth cycle are

small, and unite with those of the fourth cycle just below the calicular

margin, while those of the fourth cycle unite with those of the third

deep down in the calyx. The pali are in the form of numerous strong

salient and very regular denticulations of the septal margins,—exclud-

ing those of the last cycle: those of the primary septa are much the

most distinct, not because they are larger but because they are isolated.

The columella is very small, deeply-seated and concave, consisting

of numerous minute close-set papillee.

The tips of the septa are coloured pale madder-brown.

’ Greatest height of corallum 9 mm., major diameter of calice 11

mm., minor diameter of calice 10 mm., diameter of basal constriction

7 mm.

From the Persian Gulf.

The species is characterized by the very distinct alternately-sali-

ent coste, by the deep hollow calice into which the septa project but

little, and by the isolation of the series of strong paliform teeth opposite

the septa of the first cycle.

5. Paracyathus fulvus, n. sp. Plate V, figs. 2. 2a., near Paracyathus

crassus, Hdw. & H.

Corallum low, with an extensively encrusting base, and a short

stout gently curved cylindrical peduncle which expands gradually into

a circular slightly drooping calicle.

Costz indistinct at the base but gradually becoming distinct near

140 A. Alcock—WNewly-recorded Corals from the Indian Seas: [No. 2,

the margin of the calicle, where they are broad, finely granular and in all

respects uniform.

The circular calice is open and moderately deep, with the marginal

axes on the same plane.

The septa, which are in six systems, are exsert, with blunted slight-

ly crenulated edges-and distantly granular surfaces. Those of the iirst

eycle are particularly distinct, being larger and stouter than those of

any of the other cycles, projecting more into the calicle, and being

more exsert beyond the margin. The quaternaries unite with the

tertiaries near the columella. The pali have the form of stout granular

pinnacles in three crowns, decreasing in size from without inwards,

before all the septa but those of the last cycle. :

The columella is small circular and slightly concave, and consists

of numerous crowded granules,

In the type specimen the height of the corallum is 12°5 mm., the

diameter of the calice 105 mm., and the diameter of the peduncle 7

mm.

The septa and pali are of a permanent tawny-brown colour.

The specimens in the Museum came from the telegraph cable in the

Persian Gulf.

The distinctive characters of this species are the marked predomi-

nance of the primary septa, and the definition and regularity of the

pali.

6, Paracyathus porphyreus, n, sp. Plate V, figs. 3. 3a, near Para-

cyath TE pulchellus, Edw. & H. :

Corallum with an encrusting base, above which it is suddenly

constricted to again gradually expand into a slightly drooping, turbinate

calice.

Coste distinct from the base, equal, finely granular, depressed.

The calice is slightly elliptical, with marginal axes almost on the

same plane: it is deep, but its cavity is about two-thirds filled by the

septa.

The septa, which are crowded and exsert, are in four complete

cycles in the young, with an incomplete fifth cycle in older examples ;

they have sharp and slightly crenulated edges and coarsely granular

surfaces: those of the first two cycles are the most exsert: those of the

fourth cycle unite with those of the third deep down in the calice

behind the outer crown of pali,

The pali, which are in two crowns, are tall and large, those which

stand opposite the tertiary septa being much the largest: the two

crowns of pali, as seen from above, form a broad ring within the calice,

very distinctly delimited both from the septa and from the columella. .

1893.] <A. Aleock—Newly-recorded Corals from the Indian Seas. 141

The very deeply seated columella is large and concave, and consists

of numerous close-set, blunt pinnacles.

In the type specimen the height of the corallum is 11°5 mm,, the

major diameter of the calice 10 mm. and the minor diameter 8 mm.,

and the diameter of the pedicle 5 mm.

The septa, pali and columella are of a dull purple-black colour.

Dredged off the Arrakan Coast by the “Investigator :”.

The distinctive characters of this species are (1) the delicacy of

the calice wall in comparison with the stoutness of the septa and pall,

(2) the large size of the pali and the very distinct definition of the

palar zone, and (3) the punched-out appearance of the deep-seated

columella.

Heterocyatuus, Edw. & Haime.

7. Heterocyathus cequicostatus, Edw. & Haime.

Heterocyathus cequicostatus, Milne-Hdwards and Haime, Hist. Nat.

des Corall., vol. i1, p. 51.

Numerous specimens were dredged by Professor Wood-Mason in

the Andaman Sea. Hvery specimen has the base perforated and tun-

nelled for the residence of a worm, which no doubt lives asa commensal

with the coral zoophyte, as I shall be able to show in the parallel case

of Heteropsammia.

8. Heterocyathus philippensis, Semper.

Heterocyathus philippensis, Semper, Zeitschr. Wiss. Zool., vol. xxii

1872, p. 254, taf. xx. figs. 12-14.

Two specimens were dredged by Professor Wood-Mason in the

Andaman Sea.

9. Heterocyathus wood-masoni, n. sp. Plate V, figs. 4. 4a.

The corallum is either low and discoid, or if it is higher it is so

faintly and truncately conical that the diameter of the base is not much

greater than that of the shallow plane calice.

The cost, which begin on the flat basal surface near its margin,

are equal, regular and very finely granular, and are separated from one

another by deep incisions.

The calice is circular and quite flat, except for a central umbilica-

tion which marks the columella.

The septa are in four cycles, of which those of the third cycle are

by far the smallest, while the primary septa along with the nearest

quaternary of the adjoining half-system on each side are the largest.

The six large primary septa with their large quaternary on each side

thus form a six-rayed star, each ray consisting of three equal seg-

ments—namely a primary septum with a quaternary on each side of it.

142 A. Alcock—Newly-recorded Corals from the Indian Seas. [No. 2,

The septa are hardly exsert, and they resemble the coste, with which

they are continuous, in being finely and uniformly granular.

Pali, in the form of series of very small denticles, stand before

the primary and secondary septa, and also before the united mane of

the tertiaries and quaternaries of each half-system.

The columella is distinct and consists of contorted granules.

Dredged by Professor Wood-Mason in the Andaman Sea. Hvery

Specimen, as in the case of H. ceequicostatus and H. philippensis, is per-

forated and tunnelled in the base by a worm.

The distinctive characters of this species are (1) the cireular

calicle almost or quite equal to the base in diameter, and not separated

from the base by any constriction whatever, (2) the equivalence in size

of the primary septa with the quaternaries standing immediately on

each side, and (3) the small size of the pali.

Discorrocuus, Edw. & Haime.

10. Discotrochus investigatoris, n. sp. Plate V, figs. 5. 5a.

Corallum discoid, thick and coarse. The almost horizontal base

culminates in a coarse scar from which very distinct coarsely granular

coste radiate, the costa being equally distinct throughout their course

and all of uniform size

The calice is very shallow.

The septa, which are in four cycles, are slightly exsert, with thick

coarsely spinate or dentate edges: those of the first cycle are the most

prominent, and those of the third cycle the least so, but the difference

in size between any of the cycles is not very marked.

The columella consists of a few papille.

Diameter of disk 8 mm., greatest thickiess 2 mm.

The single specimen was dredged by the ‘Investigator’ off the

Arrakan Coast, and appears to be a denuded fossil.

Its possible fossil character is supported by the fact that, as Pro-

fessor Wood-Mason informed me, fossil Crustacea were dredged either at

or very near the same place during the same surveying season. The

exact spot at which the coral was dredged was off the Islands of Ramree

and Cheduba.

In relation to the possible fossil nature of this species I may refer

to two papers in the Iecords of the Geological Survey of India, vol. ix.

(“On the Mud Volcanoes of Ramri and Cheduba” by F, R. Mallet,

F. G. S., p. 188, and “ On the Mineral Resources of Ramri, Cheduba,

and the adjacent Islands,” by the same author, p. 207), to which my

attention has been very kindly directed by Mr. T. H. Holland of the

Geological Survey.

1893.] A. Aleock—Newly-recorded Corals from the Indian Seas. 143

In these papers there is notice of historical evidence of the recent

elevation of the land in this vicinity and along with it of much recent

coral. =

The rocks of this region appear from Mr. Mallet’s observations

to consist (1) of petroliferous shales and sandstones with nodules and

strangulated beds of impure limestone and with shallow seams of

lignite and coal, and (2) of minutely crystalline grey limestone,—all

the strata being very irregular ard being generally steeply inclined: as

regards age the conclusion appears to be that they are Hocene Tertiary

(Nummulitic) though the possibility is noted that some may be Cre-

taceous.

PotycyatHus, Duncan.

12. Polycyathus andamanensis, n. sp. PI. V, figs. 6. 6a.

The colony is large enough to cover a Conus shell, 70 mm. in length,

with a thin spongy crust. The corallites are small, very short, cylin-

drical, and are placed close together.

The coste are distinct from the basal encrustment upwards, are

alternately salient, and are usually covered with a white, vitreous

epitheca.

The calices are open, shallow, and either circular or slightly ellip-

tical. The septa, which are in four nearly complete cycles, are slightly

and irregularly exsert: they are nearly equal in size and are coarsely

granular.

The pali, which are in the form of strong denticulations, are dis-

tinct before all the septa.

The small deep-seated columella consists of a few small close

papillee.

The height of the corallites ranges from 2 to3 mm., and the dia-

meter of their calice from 3 to 7 mm.

The encrusting base and the epitheca are of a porcelain white, as

are the tips of the septa; the calice wall, the septa, pali and columella

being of a purple-black colour.

Dredged in the Andaman Sea by Professor Wood-Mason.

FAMILY OCULINIDA.

Lopaonntia, Edw. & Haime.

11. Lophohelia, sp.

Several dead branches of a species so eroded as not to be exactly

determinable were dredged by the ‘“‘ Investigator ” off the Konkan Coast

in 446 fathoms.

I mention it as being the first observed occurrence of this family

in Indian waters.

Ae sini US)

144 =A. Alcock —WNewly-recorded Corals from the Indian Seas, [No. 2,

FAMILY EUPSAMMIDA.

BALANOPHYLLIA, Searles Wood, Duncan.

13. Balanophyllia scabra,n. sp. Pl. V, figs. 7. 7a.

Corallum simple, large, stoutly pedunculate, and gradually expand-

ing, with a slight curve, into an elliptical calice.

The costz, which are distinct from the base, are equal in size, uni-

form, and closely and conspicuously dentate.

The elliptical calice is deep.

The septa, which are crowded and very thin, are in five cycles, of

which the last is not complete. Those of the first and second cycles are

of equal predominant size and are slightly exsert. The quaternaries,

especially those immediately adjoining the large septa of the first and

second cycles, are larger than the ternaries, and unite with them not far

from the columella, In those quarter-systems in which a fifth cycle of

septa is developed these unite with the septa of the fourth cycle not far

below the calicular margin, and the quinary nearest the large septa of

the first and second cycles becomes the largest of the united triad. The

edges of all the septa except those of the two first cycles are either

ragged or cut into deep serrations, the teeth nearest the columella

standing upwards like pali.

The columella is well-developed, spongy, and either plane or

concave.

In the type specimen the greatest height of the corallum is 26

mm., the major diameter of the calicle 21 mm., and the minor diameter

15 mm.

Dredged by Professor Wood-Mason in the Andaman Sea.

EvpsammMiA, Edw. & Haime.

14, DLupsammia regalis, n. sp. Pl. V, figs. 8., 8a.

Corallum simple, free with traces of former adhesion, curved, cor-

nute, compressed,

Coste distinct in the upper two-thirds of the corallum, occasionally

trifurcating, united at regular intervals across the deepish intercostal

incisions by horizontal spicules.

Calice elliptical with the major marginal axis on a slightly lower

plane than the minor, deep, open.

The septa are in five cycles, of which the last is not complete, and

are exsert, Those of the first two cycles are of equally predominant

size and stoutness, while those of the other cycles are smaller and

diminish in size in order, except that in the quarter-systems in which

a fifth cycle is developed the quinary septum immediately adjoining the

primary is larger than its neighbour of the fourth cycle.

1893.] <A. Aleock—WNewly-recorded Corals from the Indian Seas. 145

The quinaries unite with the quaternaries much nearer to the

columella than to the calicular margin, and close to the columella the

quaternaries unite with the tertiaries.

All the septa are thick, spongy and perforate at their exsert tips

and near the wall of the calice, but they soon become thin and dense

with surfaces so finely granular as to appear quite smooth to the

naked eye.

The columella is broad, spongy, and strongly convex.

The colour of the corallum is white, of the soft parts bright scarlet,

The greatest height of the corallum is 27°5 mm., the major dia-

meter of the calice 25 mm., and the minor diameter 17°5 mm.

Dredged by the “ Investigator,” off Ceylon, in 32 fathoms.

HeteropsamMia, Edw. & Haime.

15. Heteropsammia geminata, Verrill.

Heteropsammia geminata, Verrill, American Journal of Science and

Arts, second series, vol. xlix. 1870, p. 370. fig, 1.

About two hundred and fifty specimens were dredged by Professor

Wood-Mason in the Andaman Sea. All have the base perforated and

tunnelled.

16. Heteropsammia rotundata, Semper.

Heteropsammia rotundata, Semper, Zeitschr. Wiss. Zool., vol. xxii.

1870, p. 265, taf. xx, fig. 10.

I refer to this species several specimens from the Persian Gulf

presented by Mr. W. T. Blandford, F.R.S.

17. Heteropsammia aphrodes, nu. sp. Pl. V, figs. 9,9a. Near Heterop-

sammia ovalis, Semper.

Corallum with a single calice, the wall formed of a fine lace-like

reticulum (not spongy as in other species).

Calice oval and deep, its major diameter being not much less than

that of the base—the basal “spur” excluded.

Septa in four beautifully regular and complete cycles. Those of

the first two cycles are of equally predominant size, are exsert, and are

very thick, inflated, spongy, and porose, even up to their edges. Those

of the fourth cycle are rather larger than those of the third, and unite

in front of them, with beautiful symmetry, near the columella.

The deeply seated columella is well developed, and is slightly

concave.

The greatest height of an average corallum is 10 mm., with a calice

having a major diameter of 10 mm., and a minor diameter of 8 mm.

Numerous living specimens were dredged by the ‘ Investigator”

off the Ganjam Coast, at a depth of 20-25 fathoms, and every one of

them was provided with a commensal Sipunculoid worm,

146 A. Aleock—Newly-recorded Corals from the Indian Seas. [No. 2,

With specimens kept alive for a short time on board it was observ-

ed that the worm was able to propel the coral in a rapid series of short

jerky spiral movements.

The movements were performed with great ease, and there appears

to be little doubt that we have here to do with a true case of commen-

salism, in which the worm serves the polyp as a locomotive agent, while

the polyp affords particularly effectual protection—owing to its power

of urtication—to the worm. As Professors Moseley and Semper

observed in their species of Heteropsammia, the worm lives in a tunnel

hollowed out of the coral-tissue, and no traces of any adventitious

shell can be discovered forming a core.

In addition to the aperture for the exit of the worm, which is found

in a special spur-like process of the base of the corallum, the side of

the corallum about half way up is ringed with small punctures. Simi-

lar punctures are found in the coralla of other species of Heteropsammia

and also Heterocyathus, and Professor Moseley regarded them as res-

piratory apertures for the use of the commensal worm.

DenpropHyuia, Edw. & Haime.

18. Dendrophyllia sp.

From the Orissa Coast, at 10 fathoms, we have a bush-shaped

colony of long slender cylindrical corallites resembling Dendrophyllia

gracilis, Edw. & Haime, in all respects except in the form of the

columella which is very strongly convex, in some cases almost styliform,

instead of being plane.

CayorsammiA, Edw. & Haime.

19. Canopsammia sp.

From the Arrakan, Orissa and Ganjam Coasts respectively, we have

three species of Cenopsammia of the type of C. wrvillii, Hdw. & Haime,

the colonies being in massive tufts from which the units of the colony

project little or not at all.

I consider it better not to name any of these species until we have

more material for comparison.

RaopopsaMMia, Semper.

20. Rhodopsammia carinata, Semper.

Rhodopsammia carinata, Semper, Zeitschr. Wiss. Zool., vol. xxii.

1872, p. 257, taf. xix. fig. 6.

Numerous specimens were dredged by Professor Wood-Mason in

the Andaman Sea, and by the “ Investigator” off Ceylon in 32 fathoms.

The gemmation from the calicular margin is well seen in both series of

specimens.

1893.] A. Alcock—Newly-recorded Corals from the Indian Seas. 147

21. Rhodopsammia socialis, Semper.

Rhodopsammia socialis, Semper, tom. cit., p. 260, taf. xx. fig. 1-14.

Several specimens were dredged along with R. carinata, both in

the Andaman Sea and off Ceylon, Among them is a specimen showing

budding to the third generation.

FAMILY FUNGIDA.

Crcnoseris Hdw. & Haime.

22. Cycloseris mycoides, n. sp. Pl. V, fig. 10.

Corallum almost circular, gently convex, with a flat or slightly

concave base, from the centre of which close-set, equidistant, alternately,

unequal costs radiate—the larger ones being finely lamellar, while the

alternate smaller ones are composed of a single series of fine granules.

The septa, which are in seven very regular and complete cycles, are

close-set and convex, with very finely and evenly denticulate edges and

very finely and striately granular surfaces. Those of the first two

eycles are of equally predominant size and touch the columella, while

those of the last two cycles do not reach half-way to the columella.

Those of the fifth cycle unite together in each quarter-system in front

of their quaternary, the united pairs then showing a tendency to fur-

ther unite in each half-system in front of their tertiary.

The central fossa is long, narrow, and moderately deep, and lodges

a narrow loosely reticulate columella,

The synapticule are numerous and coarse.

In an average specimen the major diameter of the corallum is 23°5

mm,, and the minor diameter 23 mm.

Dredged by Professor Wood-Mason in the Andaman Sea.

This species differs from Cycloseris cyclolites, with which I have

compared it, in the much greater delicacy regularity and symmetry of

all its parts: it appears to be near Cycloseris sinensis, Edw. & H., and

Cycloseris discus, Quelch.

Draszris, Hdw. & Haime.

23. Diaseris distorta, Hdw. & Haime.

Diaseris distorta, Milne Hdwards and Haime, Hist. Nat. des Corall.,

oli. p. Do, pl. D. 12, fie. 4.

Several specimens were dredged by Professor Wood-Mason in the

Andaman Sea.

24, Diaseris freycineti, Edw. & Haime.

Diaseris freycinetit, Milne-Edwards and Haime, Hist. Nat. des

Corall., vol. ii. p. 55; and Semper, Zeitschr. Wiss. Zool., vol. xxii.,

1872, p. 269, taf. xxi. fig. 1.

148 —s A. Alcock—Newly-rvecorded Corals from the Indian Seas. [No. 2,

Several specimens dredged by Professor Wood-Mason in the Anda-

man Sea. In all the specimens, except two very young ones, the coral-

lum is tunnelled apparently by a worm, just as in Heterocyathus and.

Heteropsammia, except that the aperture for the exit of the worm instead

of being on the base is at one side of the oral fossa.

Before going on to describe a new species of the genus Diaseris, I

must here remark that our beautiful series of Diaseris freycineti, and of

the species about to be described do not support Mr. Quelch’s opinion

that the species of Diaseris are merely the results of the fracture and

repair of Cycloseris.

25. Diaseris fragilis, n. sp. Pl. V, fig. 11.

The corallum is flat and very thin. In its youngest stage the

corallum is almost circular with a triangular lobe breaking through an

are of about 90° of its circumference and projecting to form a sector of

a much larger circle.

This lobe appears with age to spread round the original disk until

this in turn becomes a small lobe occupying not much more than 50° of

the circumference of the grown coral.

The full-grown coral forms an irregular ellipse divided into four

lobes in opposite pairs, one pair being large (each lobe with a margin

equal to about 180° of the entire circumference), and the other pair being

small (each lobe with a margin extending through about 55° of the entire

circumference). The lobes are very distinctly delimited up to the very

centre of the corallum, which has the appearance of being composed of

four artificially cemented pieces.

The costs are in the form of very close delicate granular striations,

alternately unequal.

The septa, which appear to be in eight cycles in six irregular sys-

tems, are thin with very finely and evenly serrate edges and granular

surfaces: they are usually low, but the primaries and secondaries are

unequally elevated near the fossa.

The synapticule near the centre are coarse, close and equidistant,

and form regularly concentric circles, as in Bathyactis, throughout the

interseptal chambers: near the margin they are much more delicate,

and are not equidistant.

The fossa is conspicuous and a columella is usually absent, al-

though sometimes a few distant papille are visible.

The largest specimen measures 50 mm. in the major diameter and

41 mm. in the minor and is not more than 6°5 mm. in height to the tip

of the highest septum.

Dredged in the Andaman Sea by Professor Wood-Mason.

1893.] A. Aleock—Newly-recorded Corals from the Indian Seas. 149

Bartuyactis, Moseley.

26. Bathyactis stephanus, n. sp. Pl. V, figs. 12, 12a.

Corallum very thin and fragile, circular, strongly convex, the base

forming an inverted bowl. The coste radiate from the centre and

gradually become laminar or crested as they approach the margin: the

primaries are the most distinct.

Septa in six regular systems and five complete cycles arranged

exactly as in Bathyactis symmetrica. Those of the first three cycles are

foliaceous, with crenulated surfaces and irregularly lobate edges.

Synapticule distinct in ten to twelve zones, which though fairly

recularly concentric do not at once attract the eye by this character as

they do in Bathyactis symmetrica. Columella distinct, umbilicated.

Diameter of corallum 54 mm., its greatest height from margin of

base to the tips of the tallest foliaceous primary septa 17 mm.

The colour of the soft parts is a ruddy mauve.

Four specimens from the Bay of Bengal off the Kistna Delta in

678 fathoms.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATE.

Figs. 1, la, Paracyathus cavatus, natural size ;

Figs. 2, 2a, Paracyathus fulvus, natural size ;

Figs. 3, 3a, Paracyathus porphyreus, natural size ;

Figs. 4, 4a, Heterocyathus wood-masoni, natural size ;

Figs. 5, 5a, Discotrochus investigatoris, enlarged five times ;

Figs. 6, 6a, Polycyathus andamanensis, natural size ;

Figs. 7, 7a, Balanophyllia scabra, natural size ;

Figs. 8, 8a, Hupsammia regalis, natural size ;

Fig. 9, Heteropsammia aphrodes, natural size; and Ya, viewed from

above, enlarged twice ;

Fig. 10, Cycloseris mycoides, natural size ;

Fig. 11, Diaseris fragilis, natural size ;

Figs, 12, 12a, Bathyactis stephanus, natural size.

a :

; a fap,

Poe

Novica.

Foreign Societies who favour the Asiatic Society of Bengal with

their publications are informed that they may be sent either to the

address of the Society at Calcutta, or to the Agents of the Society in

London, Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner & Co., Ld., Paternoster

Honse, Charing Cross Road.

AVIS.

Des Sociétés Etrangéres qui honorent la Société Asiatique de Bengale

de ses publications, sont priées de les envoyer ou directement a l’adresse

de la Société, 57, Park Street, Calcutta, ou aux Agents de la Société &

Londres, Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner et Cie, Paternoster

House, Charing Cross Road.

ANZEIGE.

Auslandische Gesellschaften welche die Asiatische Gesellschaft

von Bengalen mit ihren Publicationen beehren, sind hierdurch ersucht

dieselben entweder direct an die Adresse der Gesellschaft, 57, Park

Street, Calcutta, oder an deren Agenten in London, Messrs. Kegan

Paul, Trench, Triibner & Co., Ld., Paternoster House, Charing Cross

Road.

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

= o-=

Vol. LXII. Part I1L—NATURAL SCIENCE.

No. III.—1898.

On some Actiniaria from the Indian Seas. By A. Aucocx, M. J8),6

C.M.Z.S., Offg. Superintendent of the Indian Museum.

[Read July 5th. ]

Tn this short paper I propose to notice only the two aberrant Tribes,

Zoanthex and Cerianthinex.

I. ZOANTHES.

The Zoanthex are a tribe of sea-anemones distinguished, according

to the limitations of R. Hertwig in his Report on the ‘ Challenger ’

Actiniaria, where full references are given, by the possession of septa

of two kinds—larger septa (macrosepta) which alone bear mesenteric

filaments and reproductive organs, and smaller septa (miécrosepta)

which are sterile.

The Zoanthez include two families—the Zoanthidx which are pecu-

liar among all sea-anemones in forming colonies of which the units

are connected together by a canaliculated coenenchyma, and the

Sphenopidx which are solitary in the sense that the individuals are not

morphologically connected, but appear to be gregarious in habit.

The majority of the Zoanthex are characterized by the possession

of a thick test very homogeneously compacted of small grains of sand,

J. 11, 20

152 A. Aleock—<Actiniaria from the Indian Seas. [No. 3,

The following genera and species occur in the Indian Seas, and are

represented in the collection of the Indian Museum :—

FAMILY Zoanthide.

ZOANTHUS, Cuv.

1. Zoanthus confertus, Verrill.

This species was dredged by the “Investigator,” the exact locality

being uncertain, but probably off the Pegu coast,

2. Zoanthus solandert, Lesueur.

This species occurs at Galle.

Epizoanruus, Verrill.

3. Epizoanthus stellaris, R. Hertwig.

Two species of Hpizoanthus very commonly occur in the Andaman

Sea, at depths of 200 to 500 fathoms, encrusting the anchor-ropes of

the glass-rope sponges (Hyalonema): one of them appears to he

identical with the above-named species from the Philippine Sea.

Famity Sphenopide.

SpuEnopus, Steenstrup.

4. Sphenopus marsupialis, (Gmelin).

This species is very common in shallow water all along the eastern

coast of India, especially on the soft muddy bottom at the debouche-

ment of the great rivers.

I can never recollect dredging it except in mass, and this seems

to point to the conclusion that it is gregarious.

5. Sphenopus arenaceus, R. Hertwig.

We have six specimens from the Sandheads.

It is readily distinguished from §. marsupialis by the cylindrical

body, by the thinner test, by the double row of tentacles, by the less

powerful oral sphincter, and by the character of the cesophageal groove

which although very distinct is not such a deep-cut channel as it is in

S. marsupials.

6. Sphenopus arenaceus, var. barnettit.

I propose to notice separately a variety in which there is a con-

stant difference in external form, the oral end of the body being inflated,

while the lower part forms a long vermiform peduncle. The external

appearance, in short, approaches the figure of Sphenopus pedunculatus,

Erdmann, R. Hertwig, in vol. xxvi of the ‘Challenger’ Reports

Actiniaria, Suppl., Pl. L, fig 11.

The variety comes from the Sandheads, where it was dredged by

Mr. Barnett.

1893.] _D. Prain—Methods of preparing Botanical Specimens. 153

IL. CeriANTHINES.

The Cerianthinex are distinguished from other sea-anemones (R.

Hertwig, ‘ Challenger,’ Reports, vol. vi, p. 123) in having the septa

unpaired.

Crriantuus, Delle Chiaje.

7. Cerianthus andamanensis, n. sp.

The body is loosely encased, up to the outer tentacular crown,

in a soft sheath of a dull cinnamon-brown colour, the oral disk between

the two crowns of tentacles is of the same colour but lighter, and

the tentacles with the central part of the oral disk are creamy white.

The tentacles of the outer crown are very thick-set, and number

about 160; those of the inner crown are not nearly so thick-set, and

number hardly half as many.

The septa and mesenteric filaments extend to the bottom of the

gastral cavity.

The base is perforated centrally.

Three specimens from Port Blair. In the contracted state the

shape of the body is beautifully caryophyllaceous, and the length of

the largest specimen is a little short of four inches—(99 millim.)

This species appears to be very close to Cerianthus americanus, Verrill,

which it aproaches in size, judging from the magnitude of the spirit

specimens.

Note on some methods of preparing botanical specimens, communicating

Memoranda by Mussrs. C. Maries, F.U.8., and R. Pantuinc.—By

D. Prain, M.B.

[Read June 5th. |

Usually the preparation of botanical specimens is easy ; some na-

tural families, however, give a good deal of trouble. Those who have

private herbaria are as interested to hear of improved methods of treat-

ing such families, as are those who look after public collections. The

writer, therefore, would call general attention to modes of dealing with

three troublesome families—Magnoliacex, Conifers: and Orchidacee.

I. Macnouiacez. The Champak family is not troublesome to pre-

serve as to the leaves, but the flowers are apt to go to pieces. If, however,

pieces of blotting-paper are carefully insinuated between the petals

before the specimen is laid in drying-paper, and if the specimen is then

rapidly fire-dried, even adult flowers may be preserved entire. Nothing,

however, prevents the shrinkage of the large leathery petals. In this

order shrinkage is so excessive and so unequal, that in the case of

154 D. Prain—Methods of preparing Botanical Specimens. [No. 3,

herbarium specimens the estimation of the size of the flowers becomes

to some extent guess-work.

Those who know Rangoon may recollect the practice of selling bottles

of flowers on the stairs of the Shwe-Dagon Pagoda. Unless, however,

their stay has been long enough, or their interest sufficiently great, to

have led them to notice that the flowers in these bottles are not fresh

but preserved, they may have supposed, as the writer did, that the

medium in which the flowers are kept is water.

Everyone, however, has not been so void of curiosity. When

Assistant Surgeon C. L. Bose,* was in Rangoon in 1885, he was struck

by the length of time the flowers were kept, and brought some with

him to Caleutta for examination. Dr. Warden, then chemical examiner,

and Mr. Bose found on examining the fluid that it was a solution of

Alum, The solution is of no special strength; the Burman, being

a happy-go-lucky individual puts some Alum into the water along with

the flowers and is not particular as to the amount.

Mr. Bose brought only Champak petals ; some of these are in shape,

size, colour and consistence much as they were when taken from the tree

eight years ago. Here then we seem to have the means of overcoming

the difficulty, hitherto insoluble, of preserving the natural size in speci-

mens of Magnoliaceous flowers.

Though only Champak was brought by Mr. Bose, the writer recollects

seeing Plumieria and Nymphea flowers as well, and a bottle in which

Dr. Warden placed some green leaves with a 1°/, Alum solution at the

time he examined the Rangoon bottle has its contents very much as

they were when he put them in. There is, therefore, no reason why the

use of Alum solution should be confined to Magnolia flowers.

It should be understood that the use of Alum solution is only sug-

gested as an auxiliary to the usual means of preserving specimens. Wet

preparations are to be avoided ; they are difficult to handle, difficult to

keep, difficult to house, and still more difficult to carry about. But

occasions arise when wet specimens are of the greatest moment as supple-

ments to dried ones, and the Burmese preservative has the advantages

over spirit of not discolouring the specimen or rendering it brittle. Most

important of all, one can carry Alum about as a solid and make a

solution when required.

If the bottles are not carefully sealed the specimens do not keep. The

flowers immersed in the fluid do not suffer, but as the water evaporates

the flowers at the top get exposed to the air, decay, and fall ina flocculent

mass to the bottom. This flocculent matter keeps pushing up others

to undergo the same decomposition. But from a well-stoppered bottle—

* Assistant to the Chemical Examiner to Government, Calcutta,

1893.] D. Prain—Methods of preparing Botanical Specimens. 155

a glass stopper with wax is best—the fluid does not evaporate ; the

flowers, therefore, do not reach the air and seem to keep indefinitely.

II. Contrerz. The Pine, Fir and Spruce family is usually very

troublesome to preserve both in the field and afterwards in the Her-

barium, from the readiness with which the cones fall to pieces and the

leaves (needles) drop off. In the Caleutta Herbarium there are a num-

ber of beautiful specimens of Japanese Conifers presented by Mr. C.

Maries, F.L.S.,* who collected them. The writer anxious to learn

the secret of the success with which so troublesome a family had been

treated asked Mr. Maries if he would kindly explain his method. Mr.

Maries’ reply, which he has courteously permitted the writer to com-

municate to the Society, is as follows :—

“ Conifer specimens of the Abies or Picea section are generally rather

“difficult to dry. When I was in the island of Yesso, in the North

* Pacific, 1 was very much troubled with them. One night I arrived

“very wet at my rooms and stacked my branches of Abies, with the

“cones attached, round a big charcoal fire. I fell asleep and woke up

““next morning to find my specimens dried beautifully. After this I

“always dried them slowly over a charcoal fire, first wiring or wrapping

“up the cones. All fir-cones, except Pine, or Spruce, or Cedar, should

‘be tied up either with cotton or wire immediately they are gathered.

“The Spruce section is the most difficult to dry, even roasting is not

“ always a success.”

Mr. Maries goes on to say :—“‘ The way I dry ferns and leaves

“of trees for fitting up my bird-cases ” (in the Gwalior State Museum)

“to preserve their natural shape, is to take some very clean, washed

“sand, arrange the leaves in a clean box and fill in with hot sand, and

“keep at a temperature of 100° to 120° Fh. or even more. They soon

“dry (I imagine Spruce would dry like this if very hot) and flowers

“dry beautifully in this way, some keeping their natural colours in a

“most remarkable manner. When I was young and living in London, an

“old gardener taught me this ; he used it for ferns and roses for winter

‘“‘ decorations when fresh ferns and flowers were scarce. All the dried

‘flowers one sees in florists’ shops in London are dried in hot sand.

“__C, Manrizs.”

Il. Orcuipacez. The Orchid family is perhaps the most trou-

blesome of all natural families to represent in Herbaria. In all the

epiphytic kinds the leaves and, in most of them, the flowers also are apt

to drop off when the specimens are dried in the ordinary way, while

‘eyen in ground Orchids the pressure that has to be applied during dry-

ing usually so distorts the flower thatatrue conception of the relative

* Superintendent of the State Gardens and State Museum at Gwalior,

156 D. Prain—Methods of preparing Botanical Specimens. [WNo. 3,

position of its parts becomes impossible. This is very unfortunate,

because there is no natural order. where a proper understanding of the

position of parts, particularly of the lip and the column, is so necessary.

Spirit preparations are most unsatisfactory. If the spirit is sufficiently

strong to preserve the flowers the parts become so brittle that when

handled they go to pieces; if weak enough to prevent this hardening

and consequent friability the spirit does not adequately preserve the

specimens. The jars and bottles in which the specimens are placed,

moreover, are very apt to get broken, and any one who has tried it will

testify to the worry that is caused by the necessity of having to carry

about a stock of alcohol. Dr. Schweinfurth when travelling in Africa,

made use of a most excellent modification of the method of preservation

in spirit. He laid his specimens between sheets of drying paper, laid

these in tin-boxes and soldered them up after soaking the paper thoroughly

with spirit. He was thus able greatly to reduce the initial stock of

alcohol and was freed from the subsequent anxiety of possible break-

ages. But the objections to spirit as a preserving medium for flowers

are not obviated by this mode of applying it, and it remains to be seen

whether the Alum solution will answer asa subtitute if used in this

way.

In the meantime Mr. R. Pantling,* who for many years has made

a special study of Orchids, has perfected a method of drying them so far

in advance of anything hitherto accomplished that it is highly desirable,

that the details of his process should be made known. At the writer’s

request Mr. Pantling has suppled these details and like Mr. Maries,

has courteously given him permission to communicate the account to the

Society. This memorandum is given below; it will be noticed that it

consists of a happy combination, suitably modified, of the ordinary me-

thod of fire-drying recommended for all ordinary plants with the hot-

sand process mentioned by Mr. Maries as that practised by florists in

Europe.

“To dry Orchid Specimens.—In order to preserve Orchids so that

“the leaves and flowers remain intact and do not fall away in fragments

“as invariably happens to epiphytal species when pressed in the ordi-

“nary way between drying paper, the procedure to be adopted should

“be as follows. Procure a ight metal box—14 inches, by 12 inches,

“by 6 inches deep is a convenient size—and place over the bottom half-

“an-inch of sand. Arrange a specimen between two sheets of thin

“paper inside the box and cover over with a layer of sand taking care,

“as far as possible, that the interstices between leaves, etc., are filled

“up. Repeat this until the box is full, then place it on a stove or above

* Pirst Assistant, Department of Cinchona Cultivation in Bengal.

1893. ] D. Prain—WMethods of preparing Botanical Specimens. 157

“a fire and dry with a brisk heat. No weights for pressing are neces-

“sary. Asa general rule, the sand at the commencement of drying

“should not be allowed to attain a greater heat than can be borne by

“the hand, and this should be lessened as drying proceeds or the flowers

““may become scorched and rendered useless for purposes of dissection.

“Occasionally species (Dendrobium Pierardi Roxb., and Phajus

“alba Lindl.) are met with whose perianths will adhere to the paper ;

“the removal of the perianth cannot then be effected without mutilation.

“ This may be obviated by using porous drying-paper or blotting-paper

“ instead of the thin kind recommended above.

“The advantages of drying in hot sand as compared with the

“universally adopted method in paper are :—Virst, the rapidity in pre-

“paring specimens; plants belonging to such genera as Saccolabiwm,

** Vanda, Cleisostoma, etc., being ready within a week against a period of

“three to four months by the old method. Secondly ; when finished the

“specimens will be found preserved in their entirety and will not fall

“to pieces. The column and lip will be found to have suffered little,

‘“‘as the pressure of the sand is not sufficient to cause any material dam-

ace to these organs’.—R. PantTLING.

The boxes that Mr. Pantling has found handiest for his purpose

are old kerosine tins cut through lengthways ; one is placed within the

other to give more strength tothe tin and a rivet or two hammered

through the seams as the solder runs when the boxes are over the fire.

The only thing to be guarded against in the process is the adhesion of

the flowers of certain species to the paper, and Mr. Pantling shows how

this is easily overcome.

The possibilities of this method either as recommended by Mr.

Pantling or with slight modifications for the drying of succulent species

generally, such as the Cactus family and fleshy members of the Spurge

family, as well as for families like Scitaminee—the ginger family—and

for water plants, where the flowers are very delicate and therefore very

difficult to dry seem considerable and the plan is well worth trying for

them as well as for orchids.

eee EO

158 R. L. Heinig—Blind root-suckers of the Sunderbans. [No. 3,

Blind root-suckers of the Sunderbans.—By R. L. Hurnic, Deputy Con-

servator of Forests, Bengal, Communicated by the Natural History

Secretary. Plate VI.

[Read August 2nd. |

The name “Sunderbans” is applied to the tract of littoral forest

and cultivation that occupies the southern portion of the Ganges

Delta, extending from the Hooghly river to the Meghna in the dis-

tricts of the 24-Parganas, Khulna, and Backergunge. This tract is,

roughly, 5,000 square miles in area, and comprises a large number of

low-lying swampy islands formed by the principal rivers and their

connecting water-channels.

The State Forests occupy the portion that extends from the

Hooghly river to the Baliswar, on the western border of Backergunge.

They are divided, both geographically and as to their legal status, into

two approximately equal and well-defined areas, namely, the Protected

Forests, extending from the Hooghly river to the Raimangal, in the

district of the 24-Parganas; and the Reserved Forests, extending from

the Raimangal river to the Baliswar in the Khulna district.

The Protected Forests are traversed by rivers not directly con-

nected with the Ganges, and resembling estuaries or long arms of the

sea; these rivers are very saline and subject to tidal influences

throughout.

The principal species of forest tree is Gozdn (Ceritops Candolleana,

Arn.), a tree that does not develop root-suckers, but has short but-

tresses. It reproduces itself abundantly, and the innumerable stems

and tangled roots of this species and of others with which it is asso-

ciated, Gengwd, (Hacecaria agallocha, Linn.) ; Hantdl, (Phenix paludosa

Roxb., &c.), serve, in the absence of herbaceous undergrowth, to

protect the surface soil from erosion during tidal inundations, and to

induce the deposit of alluvial mud.

The Reserved Forests are traversed by rivers directly connected

with the Ganges, that bring down vast bodies of fresh water, especially

during the rains. The principal species of forest tree is Sundrz

(Heritiera fomes, Buch.). The accessory species are Pussur (Oarapa

moluccensis, Lam.), Amtr (Amoora cucullata, Roxh.), Keora (Sonne-

ratia apetala, Lam.), Ora (8. acida, linn. f.), and a few others. Hach

island is bordered by a zone of characteristic growth consisting of

Golpatta (Nipa fruticans, Wurmb.), Hantdl, species of the mangrove

family, Keora, Ora, Kimia (Barringtonia racemosa, Blume.), &c. Behind

this zone of riparian growth occurs the Sundri forest, pure, or mixed with

Pu. VI.

HEINIG, Journ. Asiat. Soc., Bengal, Vol. Ixii, Pt. II.

\I\

bo alan

tassinabatsillaemlza yal

fn TN

(TV

BLIND ROOT-SUCKERS OF THE SUNDERBANS.

HALF NATURAL SIZE.

Drawn by R. L, Heinig, Indian Forest Service.

tee

¥¢

Fe) do

shee

1893. ] R. L. Heinig—Biind root-suckers of the Sunderbans. 159

a few inferior species. Towards the sea coast, where the water of the

rivers is markedly saline, especially during the dry months of the

year, Gordn and Gengwd form the predominating species, and Sundri

trees are comparatively few in number, and of inferior growth. The

Sundri-producing tract resembles that on the west in the general

absence of grass and other herbaceous vegetation, but differentiates

from it entirely by the presence of innumerable blind root-suckers.

The magnificent rivers that traverse the Sunderbans, many of

them of considerable breadth and depth, bring down, during the mon-

soon months, vast quantities of silt, some of which is deposited to

form churs or sand-banks.

On the subsidence of the waters at the close of the rains those

sand-banks, the surface of which is left exposed at low tide, are soon

covered by a luxuriant growth of grass which effectually binds the

soil, induces further accumulations of silt, and arrests floating seeds.

It is not surprising that under the forcing conditions of a rich

soil, a moist warm climate, and abundance of light, seedlings on these

new islands should make extremely rapid growth, forming in a few

years an uninterrupted canopy, in the dense shade of which it is impos-

sible for the grass to live.

When the grass has disappeared there is a continual danger of

the island wasting away by erosion, the banks being liable to be

undermined and swept away by the rivers, and the whole surface,

inundated during high spring-floods, is subject to denudation under

the considerable force (to be seen to be fully appreciated) with which

the water pours away at every point of egress after the tide has turned.

The soil of the islands eventually consists of a thin top-layer of

alluvial mud overlying a thick layer of moist, black soil in which the

large quantities of wood débris that accumulate in these forests undergo

slow decomposition with the generation of gases having the odour

of sulphuretted and carburetted hydrogen. The top-layer of soil ex-

cludes atmospheric air, and imprisons the gases generated in the

miasmic mud beneath. Occasionally the gases find vent along river

banks at low tide, and during storms when the stems of the forest trees

sway to and fro and cause the upper layers to be disturbed.

Hach species of tree found growing in the swamp-forests of the

Sunderbans has a root-system well adapted not only to anchor the

tree firmly in the unstable medium below, but also to protect the mud

from the effects of erosion. The roots do not penetrate the soil to a

greater depth than 8 to 10 feet, but in this shallow layer they form a

tangled and confused net-work in which the tap-root is not distinguish-

able. Some species produce adventitious roots, and others buttress

Ate tig all

160 R. L. Heinig—Blind root-suckers of the Sunderbans. [No. 3,

freely, even at an early age; but perhaps the most curious adaptation

of all, of means to ends, is to be found in the development of blind

root-suckers.

The following species of forest trees in the Sunderbans produce

blind root-suckers, namely, Sundri, Pussur, Amur, Keora, Ora, and

Baen (Avicennia officinalis, Linn.).

The root-suckers are woody processes, growing in an upward direc-

tion, and developed at irregular distances along the whole course of the

roots of the above-mentioned species. They project from 1 to 3 feet

above the surface of the ground, and apparently cease to make further

growth upwards when the apex has reached the level of the highest

spring-tides. They are called blind from the circumstance that they

are destitute of buds, and incapable of producing buds under any

conditions. The portion below ground is often furnished with rootlets,

but the part above ground is invariably naked. The tender tops of

the suckers are frequently gnawed by pig and deer, but this does not

destroy their vitality, and only results in the formation of apical

knobs and bifurcations.

The mechanical effect of the root-suckers of all the species that

develop them (except Bden) is to enormously increase the holding power

or grip of the roots on the soil, and thus to cause a far greater resist-

ance to be offered to the uprooting of trees by storms, and generally

to maintain the stems of the trees in an upright position; to prevent

the erosion of the surface soil during high-tide inundations ; to check

the force of the egress of flood-water, and to induce deposits of alluvial

mud; to detain seeds floated on to the islands at high tide, and thus

aid in the natural reproduction of all species; to arrest fragments of

fertilising wood débris that would, in the absence of the root-suckers,

be swept into the rivers.

The accompanying plate illustrates the general form and- relative

length of the root-suckers of different species.

Sundri suckers are far more numerous than those of any other

species, and their flattened shape renders them fit to fully exercise all

the mechanical functions noted above. The suckers of Pusswr and

Amir ave met with in the low-lying localities affected by trees of these

species; they are consequently, as a rule, much longer than those of

Sundri. The suckers of Keora and Ora, species that are found only

on river banks, are short on the high ground of the banks and long

on the river-side. This accords with the general observation that the

upward growth of a sucker continues until its apex has reached the

level of high-water mark.

1893. ] R. L. Heinig—Blind roof-suckers of the Sunderbans. 161

Keora sends out very long roots into the mud of river beds. These

roots act as spurs deflecting the course of the current, causing accu-

mulations of silt, and sometimes leading to the complete silting up

of rivers. Innumerable suckers proceed from these roots up to dis-

tances of 150 feet and more from the parent tree, and aid in fixing

whatever silt has accumulated, and inducing the deposit of more, These

suckers are exposed at low tide, but are subjected to long-continued

submergence daily until the bank has risen sufficiently to allow the

tops to remain above the level of high tide.

Béen suckers are of exceptional interest. Their form and flexibility

render them almost useless as agents for the prevention of erosion and

the arrest of silt, seeds, and wood débris; and it is certain that they

do not have the effect of enabling trees of this species to maintain a

vertical position. Bden trees after attaining a girth of 2 to 3 feet, incline

from the vertical. In the case of large trees, 15 feet in girth and more,

the inclination from the vertical is often considerable; but the trees

of this size have long since passed their maturity, and are merely light,

hollow shells.

The most interesting fact regarding the root-suckers of this species

is that they have been found, on examination of the internal structure,

to contain vessels that are supposed to serve as passages for the con-

veyance of atmospheric air to the roots.

It has been remarked that the top-layer of alluvial fal a very

fine silt, excludes atmospheric air from the lower stratum of miasmic

mud wherein the wood débris of the forests decomposes and large

quantities of gas are generated. The fact has also been noted that

the root-suckers continue to make upward growth until their tops are

above high-water level. It is accordingly considered probable that

the root-suckers of all the species that produce these curious processes

not only discharge the mechanical functions already referred to, but are

provided with a structure that enables them to supply atmospheric

air to the roots.

162 T. H. Holland—Petrology of Job Charnock’s Tombstone. [No. 3,

The Petrology of Job Charnock’s Tombstone,—By Tuomas H. Ho.ianp,

A.R.C.S., F.G.S., Geological Survey of India.

[Received August 29th, Read November Ist. ]

At the suggestion of the Rev. H. B. Hyde, I recently examined

the tombstone preserved in the ‘Charnock Mausoleum,’ St. John’s

Churchyard, to the memory of Job Charnock.* Apart from its historic

interest, the rock itself, being of a type hitherto undescribed, is of

sufficient scientific value to call for a description.

The abundance of blue quartz, the occasional crystals of garnet,

the black, and sometimes bronzy-looking, pyroxene, and the cleavage

faces of the felspars are characters which are at once striking features

in the hand-specimen.

Under the microscope, the rock is seen to be granitic in structure ;

that is, it is perfectly crystalline throughout, with the crystals mutu-

ally interlocked, and the intergrowth so perfect that in places a beauti-

ful micro-pegmatitic structure results. The following minerals can

be identified (1), Quartz. (2), Orthoclase (Microcline). (8), Plagio-

clase. (4), Hypersthene. (5), Garnet, and (6), Magnetite.

(1.) The QUARTZ-CRYSTALS are crowded with minute acicu-

lar inclusions, the structure of which cannot be made out with the micros-

cope ; they are arranged without discoverable regularity : and are pro-

bably the cause of the blue colour seen in hand-specimens, Blue

quartz-crystals have been noticed before in granites and granitites, as

in that from Rumburg in Sweden.

(2). ORTHOCLASE and MICROCLINE. Most of the potash-

felspars show the remarkable and unmistakable microcline structure.

Occasionally also the orthoclase is seen presenting the “‘streifige ”’ appear-

ance due to regularly arranged intergrowths with a plagioclase, giving

rise to the structure described by Becke as micro-perthitic. To prove

the identity of this felspar I have isolated crystals having a specific

gravity of 2°59, and examined them chemically by Szabo’s method.

(3). PLAGIOCLASE occurs only in small quantities. The isolated

crystals show the characteristic twinning, with extinction-angles ap-

proaching those of oligoclase.

(4). HYPERSTHENE occurs, not in large quantities, but present-

ingits characteristic pleochroism and straight extinction. The presence

of this mineral is a feature of exceptional interest from the fact that, so

far as I am aware, a hypersthene-granite has never before been record-

* Job Charnock died in 1693, and the tombstone was erected about two years

later.

1893.] T. H. Holland—Petrology of Job Charnock’s Tombstone. 163

ed, although the mineral has been frequently found as a constituent of

the intermediate, basic and ultra-basic holocrystalline rocks. The

precise reasons why the micas, hornblendes, and, more rarely, augites

should occur as the ferro-magnesian constituents of granites, and not

hypersthene, have never been accurately settled. The discovery of

hypersthene, therefore, in this capacity fills a very well-marked gap

in the granitic series, and for the time we can do no more than record

as precisely as possible its nature and mode of occurrence, with the

hope that in future the facts may be of service in framing an hypo-

thesis for explaining the fact that chemically similar magmas, under

special conditions of temperature and pressure during the process of

consolidation, give rise to different mineral species.

(5). GARNHT of the almandine variety occurs very sparingly in

the rock, and seldom shows anything approaching idiomorphic erystal-

line form.

(6). MAGNETITE in small grains is sparsely scattered amongst

the other minerals.

The rock has a specific gravity of 2646, agreeing thus with normal

granites.

In microscopic and macroscopic characters this rock agrees with

certain specimens which I have recently collected in the Madras Pre-

sidency. At different places in the south of India (Pallavaram in the

Chiugleput district, the Shevaroy and Nilgiri hills, in N.-W. Madura,

and in Travancore) there occur exposures of igneous rock in which

hypersthene is a constant constituent, and which at the same time

exhibit every gradation in acidity, from hypersthene-granite, the most

silicious (acid), to pyroxenite the most basic. These rocks, although

their exposures are now separated by such distances from one another,

I believe to have been derived from a common molten magma: they

belong to one “ petrographical province,” and the differentiation of the

originally homogeneous molten material into masses so widely distinct

in chemical composition can be shown to be in agreement with well-es-

tablished, though recent, physical principles.

The massive rocks of the Nilgiri Hills, and the Shevaroys, as well

as the similar rocks found in the localities mentioned above, have been

hitherto regarded as belonging to the great metamorphic series of the

South. Observations made during recent visits to the Madras Presi-

dency have, however, convinced me that this series, together with

certain others not now under discussion, must be looked upon as in-

trusive igneous rocks of younger age than the normal gneiss.

The evidences for these conclusions I hope shortly to produce in

detail. For the present, however, we are concerned in identifying

164 T. H. Holland—Silab of Chinese Agglomerate Lava. [No. 3,

Job Charnock’s tombstone with the pypersthene-granites of the

Madras Presidency ; and from its proximity to the cost and to Madras,

it seems likely that Pallavaram would have been selected by the earlier

agents of the East India Company as a source of this handsome rock.

Nearly all the old tombstones collected together in St. John’s Church-

yard are of the same rock ; for example that of Job Charnock’s son-in-

law, Jonathan White (1703), and Mrs. Jane Smart (1753).

Briefly, the points in which these rocks agree with those of Pal-

lavaram, and upon which I base this identification, are these :—

(a). Structure :—

(1). Micro-perthitic structure.

(2). Granophyric (micro-pegmatitic) structure.

(b). Composition :—

(1). The presence of potash-felspar in the form of

microcline.

(2). . hypersthene.

(3). SS blue quartz.

(4). y: almandine garnet.

(c). The combination of these minerals with the above-named

structures. In this association hypersthene is especially note-worthy

for the reasons already stated.

As this is a new type of rock, and modifications of it occur by the

introduction of accessory minerals, I would suggest for it the name

Charnockite, in honour of the founder of Calcutta, who was the uncon-

scious means of bringing, perhaps, the first specimen of this interesting

rock to our capital.

On a slab of Chinese agglomerate lava bearing a Chinese inscription dis-

covered in St. John’s Churchyard, Calcutta. By T. H. Houtanp,

A.R.C.S., F.G.S., Geological Survey of India.

[Received October 26th ;—Read November 1st, 1893. ]

(With Plate VII.)

Through the kindness of the Revd. H. B. Hyde, I have been en-

abled to examine the slab bearing a Chinese inscription and discovered

by him in St. John’s Churchyard.

The slab has been imperfectly polished on the face bearing the in-

scription, and at first sight presents the character of a common artificial

concrete, for which I at first mistook it. But on removing a fragment

from the back of the slab and examining it in the laboratory, I found it

1893. ] T. H. Holland—Slab of Chinese Agglomerate Lava. 165

to be a siliceous lava, which, though of course formed by natural means

is, indeed, comparable to a concrete in ways other than appearances. It

is a rhyolitic lava of a kind occurring in different parts of China, which,

previous to consolidation, has included fragments of other rocks and

now presents the patchy appearances of the agglomerate lavas and pi-

pernos described by Fritsch and Reiss as varieties of eutaxite.*

Thin slices examined under the microscope leave no doubt as to the

nature of the rock :—Corroded quartz-crystals embedded in a eryptocrys-

talline and microlitic magma are scattered irregularly through the slide.

Occasionlly these preserve in part their original bi-pyramidal outlines,

but the magma has corroded the majority of the crystals into irregular

shapes. A curious feature worthy of record is the way in which many

of the quartz-crystals are traversed by a series of cracks without discov-

erable regularity. These cracks recall the tessellated appearance of the

polysynthetic porphyritic erystals described by Gen. McMahon in the

eurite of Tusham Hill, 85 miles north-west of the town of Delhi.+ But

as a rule, in the present instance, the small fragments, although separated

from one another by a series of cracks, all have the same optical

orientation, whilst in the Tusham specimens the grains are, according to

Gen. McMahon, oriented in different directions. I have found, however,

one case of a quartz-crystal in which, after the formation of the cracks,

many of the fragments have been slightly displaced, so that whilst the

position of extinction is the same for the individuals in some of the pairs,

others show slight differences, and still others have been moved through

several degrees. Gen. McMahon explained the structure of the quartz-

erystals in the Tushaém rock as the result of rapid cooling after eruption,

and I think the present case, in which many of the crystals are simply

eracked more often without displacement of the fragments, are certainly

more easily explained in this manner than by the other suggestions

which, in his paper, Gen. McMahon has considered and rejected. Relief

of pressure would also contribute to the same effect. A similar struc-

ture can be produced in clear quartz-crystals by rapidly cooling them

from a red heat, the crystals becoming white and losing their transparency

from a similar cause.

Next to the quartz-crystals in abundance amongst the porphyritic

constituents are the felspars, some of which are of a plagioclase variety,

and all greatly kaolinized. Black and brown patches of ferruginous

material occur as relics of the ferro-magnesian constituents of the ori-

ginal rock. Secondary minerals like chalcedony occur in small quanti-

ties infilling cavities.

* Geologische Beschreibung der Insel Tenerife, 1868, p. 420.

+ Min. Mag., Vol. VIII. (18883), p. 10.

ee. ee

hoe,

166 T. H. Holland—Slab of Chinese Agglomerate Lava. [No. 3,

Lumps of andesitic rocks are common as inclusions in the matrix,

which in places shows damascened and eutaxitic structures.

The specific gravity of the rock is 2°35. Thin splinters fuse before

the blowpipe to a white vesicular glass.

Comparison with Chinese rocks :—The peculiar structures presented

by this rock are of especial interest from the way in which they can be

parallelled amongst the Chinese eurites and rhyolites. The damascened

structure and the included fragments of a similar andesitic rock I have’

previously described in the Korean acid lavas.*

Amongst the rocks which I have collected in China, there isa speci-

men of eurite from the Victoria Peak, Hong Kong, in which the porphyr-

itic crystals of quartz are cracked in the same peculiar manner. The

felspars, also, in this rock are in part plagioclastic, and irregular patches

of small biotite bundles resemble in shape the ferruginous masses occur-

ring in the slab. But although the Hong Kong rock shows a very dis-

tinct flow structure, the groundmass is composed wholly of micro-

granulitie material, and there is a notable absence of the andesitic foreign

inclusions. Whilst, then, the porphyritic constituents of the slab

agree with those of this rock, the groundmass shows that the conditions

of consolidation were different ; but although the circumstances of soli-

dification were not the same there seems little doubt that the slab in St.

John’s Churchyard belongs to the same geological mass as the Hong Kong

eurite, and both these are members of the acid series of igneous rocks—

granites, granitites +, eurites and rhyolites—which can be traced from

the Island of Hainan, north-east through Hong Kong to Foochow, and

are repeated in a parallel band which reaches the sea-coast at Chusan,

are repeated in the Korea, and possibly represented again by the central

granitic axis of Kamtschatka. These rocks probably belong to one petro-

graphical province and are the relics of a great chain of eruptions which

took place in Hast Asia during middle carboniferous times. The granites

and eurites are found intruding into the limestones which occur below

the coal-bearing series ; whilst fragments of these rocks are the principal

constituents of the conglomerates which leat the base of the coal-

measures. ‘I'he out-crop of these rocks is approximately parallel to the

general strike of the stratified series, following the directions of the

principal mountain ranges, which in Hast China Pumpelly has described

* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., Vol. XLVII. (1891), pp. 176-178.

+ The prevalence of granitite and the occurrence of its representatives amongst

the hemicrystalline and felsitic rocks are striking features in these Chinese rocks,

and I regard them as a later stage in the eruptions which first gave rise to diorites

and andesites—rocks which I have frequently found associated with and included

in the later acid eruptions of China.

HOLLAND, Jour. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, Part II. Pl. VII.

Quartz in Chinese Acid Rocks.

1893. ] T. H. Holland—Slab of Chinese Agglomerate Lava. — —— 167

as the Sinian system of elevation.* Elsewhere I may have occasion to

refer to these features in greater detail: for the present I have referred

to them for the purpose of showing that, whilst I think the slab found

in St. John’s Churchyard is undoubtedly of Chinese origin, it may have

been brought from any of the localities in Hast Chinaand Korea where

these characteristic, acid, igneous rocks prevail. In what manner the

slab was brought to India will doubtless appear from Mr, Hyde’s re-

searches.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE.

Figs. 1 & 2. From slab of Chinese agglomerate lava found in St. John’s Church-

yard.

Fig. 1. Bi-pyramidal crystal of quartz corroded by the magma.

Fig. 2. Crystal cracked and corroded.

Figs. 3 & 4. From eurite. Victoria Peak, Hong Kong.

Fig. 3. Bi-pyramidal crystal of quartz corroded by the magma.

Fig. 4. Crystal cracked and corroded.

* Geological Researches in China, Mongolia, and Japan, 1866, p. 67.

Notice.

Foreign Societies who favour the Asiatic Society of Bengal with

their publications are informed that they may be sent either to the

address of the Society at Calcutta, or to the Agents of the Society in

London, Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner & Co., Lid., Paternoster

House, Charing Cross Road.

AVIS.

Des Sociétés Htrangéres qui honorent la Société Asiatique de Bengale

de ses publications, sont priées de les envoyer ou directement 4 l’adresse

de la Société, 57, Park Street, Calcutta, ou aux Agents de la Société &

Londres, Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner et Cie, Paternoster

House, Charing Cross Road.

ANZEIGE.

Auslaindische Gesellschaften welche die Asiatische Gesellschaft

yon Bengalen mit ihren Publicationen beehren, sind hierdurch ersucht

dieselben entweder direct an die Adresse der Gesellschaft, 57, Park

Street, Calcutta, oder an deren Agenten in London, Messrs. Kegan

Paul, Trench, Tribner & Co., Ld., Paternoster House, Charing Cross

Road.

JOURNAL

OF THE

EOMATIC SOCIETY. OF BENGAT.

06 @ Oe.

Vol. LXII. Part II—NATURAL SCIENCE.

No. IV.—1898.

Natural History Notes from H. M. Indian Marine Survey Steamer, ‘ In-

vestigator, Commander C. F. Oldham, R. N., Commanding. Series

Il, No. 9. An Account of the Deep Sea Collection made during the

Season of 1892-93.—By A. Aucock, M.B., C.M.Z.8., Superintendent

of the Indian Museum.

With plates VIII. and LX.

[Recd. Nov. 21. Read Decr. 6th. ]

The collection here described is a very small one, but the few things

obtained are interesting.

Among Coelenterata, Cerianthus and COyathohelia do not appear to

have been before recorded from the Bay of Bengal: among Echinoderma,

Astroschema and Hchinolampas—although the latter has been recorded

as a Sind Tertiary fossil: and among fishes Odontostomus. All these

occur in the present collection.

COELENTERATA.

NEMATOPHORA.

ANTHOZOA ACTINIOMORPHA.

ACTINIARIA.

Family Cerianthinee.

Ceriantuus, Delle Chiaje.

1. Cerianthus tenebrarum, n. sp.

Hlegantly caryophyllaceous in shape.

The body wall is thick, and the characteristic investing sheath is

Je ti 22.

170 A. Aleock—Account of the Deep Sea Collection. [No. 4,

loose. The oral sphincter is stout. The tentacles of the inner crown

are short and number about fifty: those of the outer crown are very

long with stout base and long wavy filamentous ending, and number

about sixty. The septa with their mesenteric filaments are almost

entirely confined to the upper third of the enteric cavity, leaving about

the lower two-thirds as a perfectly smooth-walled chamber.

Colour dull madder, the tentacles being lighter and ruddier than

the body.

Length, contracted in spirit, 50 mm.

With the exception of a species from the Andaman Reefs, described

in J. A. 8S. B., Vol. LXII., Pt. IL, 1893, p. 153, this seems to be the only

Cerianthus hitherto recorded from India.

From the Bay of Bengal on a muddy bottom at 410 fathoms : bottom-

temperature 45.5° Fahr.

MADREPORARIA APOROSA.

Family Turbinolide.

(1) Flabellum laciniatum, Phil, and (2) Flabellum japonicum,

Moseley, appear to be quite common inhabitants of the muddy bottom

of the Bay of Bengal at 400-700 fathoms. And among the corals

obtained with them during the past year is a new species of Rhizotrochus.

Ruizorrocuus, Edw. and Haime.

3. Rhizotrochus crateriformis, nu. sp., Pl. VIII. figs. 1 and 2.

Corallum low, bowl-shaped, having a small central mamillary pedi- ©

cular scar, a very thin fragile epithecate wall, and a regular, circular

calicular orifice with the lip gently everted.

From the thecal wall, which is marked with close faint costal striz

and with close faint concentric lines of growth, the large cylindrical

“rootlets ”’ stand out at a wide angle.

The septa, which are in four complete cycles, with an incomplete

fifth, are thin, and have their crests strongly emarginate, so that when

the corallum is viewed from above they look something like large pali:

their surface is marked with lines of distant, coarse granules, concentric

with the curve of the crest. The septa of the first two cycles are ap-

proximately co-equal, and all unite at the very bottom of the calice by

a few stout cylindrical trabecule which form a rudimentary columella:

above this they do not encroach very greatly on the calicular space,

but leave a clear wide central fossa. The septa of the third cycle are

narrow lamin, those of the fourth are still narrower, and those of the

incomplete fifth are merely fine ridges in the upper part of the calicle.

Colour in spirit—hboth corallum and soft parts—quite white.

1893.] A. Aleock—Account of the Deep Sea Collection. 72

The tentacles, which appear to be about ninety in number, are

disposed in three concentric series.

Greatest height 22 mm.: diameter of calicular orifice 32 mm.:

depth of calicular fossa 16 mm.

From the Bay of Bengal on a muddy bottom at 573 fathoms:

bottom-temperature 45°3° Fahr.

Family Oculinide.

CyaTHOHELIA, Hdw. and H.

4. Cyathohelia axillaris (Ell. and Sol.)

Madrepora axillaris, Ellis and Solander, Nat. Hist. of Zoophytes,

p. 153, tab. 13, fig. 5.

Cyathohelia axillaris, Edw. and Haime, Coralliaires IT. 110.

A branch of a colony answering to the figure in Hllis and Solander

was dredged from a previously unknown coral bank in Lat. 14° 11’ 6”

N., Long. 80° 24’ EH. [about 55 miles N. by H. of Madras) in 88 fathoms,

bottom-temperature 65° Fahr.

MADREPORARIA POROSA.

Family Eupsammide.

DENDROPHYLLIA, Hdw. and H.

5. Dendrophyllia nigrescens, Dana.

Dendrophyllia nigrescens, Dana, Zoophytes, p. 387, pl. 27 (30), fig. 1.

From the same coral bank, at the same depth, several branches of

this species were dredged.

ANTHOZOA ALCYONIOMORPHA.

The coral bank in 88 fathoms, N. by H. of Madras, appears to be

very rich in Gorgonacea and Alcyonacea. Unfortunately the dredgings

were merely rough dried, without any treatment, so that they reached

the Museum denuded and almost valueless. The following genera are

recognized :—Anthogorgia, Hchinogorgia, Acis, Gorgonella, Juncella, Scir-

pearella ; Spongodes.

ECHINODERMA.

ASTEROIDEA.

Family Archasteride.

PsSEUDARCHASTER, Sladen.

1. Pseudarchaster mosaicus, Aleock and Wood-Mason.

Pseudarchaster mosaicus, Alcock and Wood-Mason, Ann. and Mag.

Nat. Hist., Dec. 1891, p. 432.

A specimen with a span of nearly 200 mm. from 599 fathoms off

the Madras Coast.

172 A. Alcock—Account of the Deep Sea Collection. [No. 4,

Family Astropectinide.

DipsacasTER, gen. nov.

2. Diupsacaster, pentagonalis, n. sp.

Differs from Dipsacaster sladeni (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., February,

1893, p. 87, pl. V. figs 3 and 4) in the following particulars:—The disk

is relatively larger, and the rays, which are bluntly rounded at the tip, are

relatively shorter and broader—the whole form being thus more penta-

gonal; the relative length of the rays to the radius of the the disk is

2°5: 1; the paxille are larger; on the adambulacral plates the central

spine of the paxilliform group is a large distinct spine and not a mere

spinelet. Two specimens from the Andaman Sea, 112 fathoms.

Family Pentagonasteride.

Cauuiaster, Gray.

3. Oalliaster mamillifer, n. sp., Pl. VIII. figs. 3 and 4.

Rays 5 R=2'5 to 3r.

Abactinal area covered with sunken circular plates, each bounded

by a ring of discoid granules: the mid-radial plates of the disk bear

each a great globular mammillated spinelet, as do also, but on a smaller

scale, the dorso-central and basal inter-radial plates.

The supero-marginal plates, which are six in number, excluding

the terminal, and come in partial contact across the distal third of the

rays, have the form of great globules, each surmounted centrally with

a nipple-like spinelet: those in the outer third of the ray sometimes

bear also one or two granules.

The infero-marginal plates coincide not quite exactly with their

fellows of the supero-marginal series: they are long, broad and tumid,

and each bears near the suture line with that series, a row or a group

of large coarse truncated spinelets.

The adambulacral plates have each a furrow series of four radiat-

ing spinelets, and actinally a single large coarse truncated spine and

rarely a few granules also.

The actinal inter-radial areas are of some size, with large and

slightly tumid plates, many of which have one, or very rarely two, large

coarse spinelets.

All the marginal, adambulacral, and actinal plates have much the

same fringe of discoid granules or squames as the abactinal plates, only

it is not so regular.

Anus subcentral.

Madreporite small, circular, radially striated, situated about mid-

way between the margin and the centre.

Colour in spirit, chalky yellow. This singularly beautiful species

was dredged in the Andaman Sea, between 270 and 245 fathoms,

1893.] A. Alcock—Account of the Deep Sea Collection. 173

Family Zoroasteride.

ZoRoAsTeR Wyville Thomson.

Fine specimens of (4.) Zoroaster Alfredi and (5.) Zoroaster bara-

thri (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., Feb. 1893, pp. 102, 103), from the Bay of

Bengal, 599 fathoms.

OPHIUROIDEA.

Family Astrophytide.

Astroscuema, Orst. and Ltk.

1. Astroschema flosculus, n. sp., Pl. VIII. fig. 5.

R=11r—1le6r.

The sides and abactinal surface of the disk and arms are covered

with granules,—prominent granules and globules being scattered over

a finely granular surface, and the actinal surface is covered with an

uniform microscopic granulation.

Viewed from the aboral aspect the disk is rotate-corolla-shaped,

being deeply depressed in the centre and consisting of five deep cut

petaloid lobes, each composed of a pair of radial plates. There are no

mouth papille or tooth papille, but there is a vertical row of five

large hastate teeth on each mouth segment.

Rays long, tapering to a lash, simple, and perfectly square in sec-

tion, the actinal angles of the square being occupied by the series of

paired spine-like tentacle scales, and the abactinal angles by series of

prominent clumps of globuar granules corresponding to the tentacle

scales, this arrangement emphasing the arm joints and giving the arms

a regularly beaded appearance.

Genital openings nearly vertical, and traversing nearly the whole

depth of the disk.

Mouth tentacles large, the second pair of tentacles without any

scale, the third pair with the pairs of scales small.

Colour, in alcohol, grey; in life, blood-red.

From the newly discovered coral bank north of Madras, in 88

fathoms.

ECHINOIDEA.

SPATANGOIDA.

Family Cassidulide.

Ecuinouampas, Gray.

1. EHchinolampas castanea, n. sp., Pl. VIII. fig. 6.

Test thick, high, bluntly conical towards the greatly excentric

abruptly subacuminate apical system; sub-pentagonal in tumid ambital

outline; densely felted with short capillary spines, which are larger

174 A. Aleock—Account of the Deep Sea Collection. [No. 4,

and sparser on the actinal surface, and at the tumid inter-radial peris-

tomial margins form fan-like tufts.

Ambulacra equal, narrow, petaloid abactinally, the poriferous

areas of unequal length in the same petal, approaching as if to close,

and then again diverging, the pairs of pores set very close together in

grooves separated by moniliform ridges: beyond the petals the ambu-

lacra increase considerably in width to the ambitus, whence they taper

to the peristome, while the pores become single, distant, and invisible

to the naked eye as far as the vicinity of the peristome, where they are

again large and double, and are crowded together to form distinct

phyllodes.

Tnter-radia large, constricted very abruptly at the apical system and

gradually at the peristome, being represented at the peristomial margin

by a single tumid granular plate.

Both ambulacral and interradial plates closely covered with small

scrobiculate tubercles of uniform size and disposition, except in the

middle of the actinal surface, where they become a little larger and

much more scattered: fine miliary granulation between the tubercles.

Apical system small, very excentric in front: a large central mad-

reporite extending from the right anterior basal: four genital pores.

Peristome situated in the middle of a distinct hollow, excentric in

front, transverse, pentagonal, with a distinct floscelle.

Periproct in posterior inter-radium, large, elliptical, transverse,

immediately inframarginal, with a valvular operculum formed of three

large tuberculated plates.

Colour, yellowish green.

Bay of Bengal, 11 fathoms.

At first sight this species has a strong resemblance to Hchinolampas

spheroidalis, d’Arch and Haime, from the Miocene of Sind and Kuchh ;

from which it is distinguished at once by the concavity of the actinal

surface and by the tumid peristomial margin. The test is also higher

in the present species.

Family Spatangide.

Brissopsis, Ag.

2. Brissopsis Oldhami, n. sp., Pl. VIII. figs. 7 and 8.

Test thin, inflated, ovoid, with a faint anterior groove and a strong

posterior truncation; abactinally covered with recurved hair-like spines

which are largest and densest within the peripetalous fasciole; acti-

nally with similar large spines in the interradu, the ambulacra being

almost naked.

All the ambulacra are abactinally petaloid and sunken: in the

1893. ] A. Alcock—Account of the Deep Sea Collection. 175

anterior petal, which is the longest and narrowest, the pores are small

and extremely evenly and closely set, in the other petals the pores are

large: beyond the petals the ambulacra are only slightly spiniferous

at the ambitus, and are almost or quite naked actinally ; and all have

small and distant pores; but abactinally the plates of the postero-

lateral ambulacra are spiniferous, and the pores of those that are en-

closed in the sub-anal fasciole are exceptionally large. Abactinally, as

actinally, the inter-radii are very large, with big broad plates that are

finely and closely granular abactinally and much more coarsely and dis-

tantly granular actinally.

Peristome reniform : the orifice of the mouth is made valvular by

the remarkable prolongation forwards of the labrum.

Apical system hardly excentric; the madreporite is large, passing

backwards from the right anterior basal and separating the posterior

basals and radials and several inter-radial plates; four large genital

pores.

Periproct small, vertically pyriform, high up in the posterior

truncation, with many plates, of which those at the circumference are

the largest.

The peripetalous fasciole is very distinct, being broadest poste-

riorly. Sub-anal fasciole reniform, largely actinal in position, being far

distant from the periproct. Two narrow and inconspicuous fasciolar

bands extend up from the sub-anal fasciole, one on each side, to the level

of the periproct and are then gradually lost.

The pedicels of the anterior petal are of conspicuous length.

Colour, dull olive-green ; fascioles dull madder brown.

Bay of Bengal, 753 fathoms, bottom soft mud; bottom tempera-

ture 41°2° fahr. e

Loventa, Ag. and Desor.

3. Lovenia gregalis, n. sp., Pl. VIII. fig. 9.

Test thin, broad, flat, cordiform, grooved and deeply excised an-

teriorly, broadly truncate posteriorly, the ambital margin in front sharp,

behind gently rounded. Spinature scanty.

Anterior ambulacrum in the groove, with pores small and incon-

spicuous except at the peristome, where they are larger: it is practi-

cally unmodified throughout its course, from apex to peristome. Late-

ral petaloid ambulacra with pores almost invisible to the naked eye

within the internal fasciole: beyond the internal fasciole the antero-

lateral petals are markedly divergent from, while the postero-lateral

petals are convergent towards, the sagittal line: the slightly sunken

pairs of pores are large and are separated from one another by faint

176 A. Aleock—Account of the Deep Sea Collection. [No. 4,

ridges with minute distant granulation, the interporiferous space is

broad and bears several series of granules. Beyond the petals the

postero-lateral ambulacra increase greatly, while the antero-lateral de-

crease somewhat in width.

Inter-radii very large and broad abactinally where the antero-

lateral bear each a small patch, and the postero-lateral each a much

larger patch, of large deeply scrobiculate perforated tubercles, each

surmounted by a long slender recurved recumbent hollow spine. Simi-

lar but smaller tubercles, with similar spines, cover the actinal surface

rather more densely throughout almost the whole of the broad antero-

lateral and postero-lateral inter-radii, and also occur in two small

patches, involving both ambulacral and posterior inter-radial plates, in

each wing of the sub-anal fasciole.

Peristome situated immediately behind the anterior cleft, semilunar

in shape, and followed by a long narrow labrum.

Apical system hardly excentric; the madreporite in the posterior

basal.

Periproct in the upper part of the posterior truncation, large,

transversely oval, not sunken.

The internal fasciole is remarkable in not crossing the anterior

ambulacrum ; after skirting the groove in rather more than half of its

extent, it gradually fades away on either side, sometimes bending

slightly towards the groove, as if to cross, sometimes not. The subanal

fasciole is large and dumb-bell shaped, and encloses three pairs of pores

on either side,

Colours: brownish green, spines white.

Bay of Bengal, 475 fathoms, bottom brown ooze, bottom tempera-

ture 45°5° Fahr.

MOLLUSCA.

The Mollusca that we may now regard as characteristic of the

hundred-fathom line in the Bay, were again met with in considerable

numbers, namely, Rostellaria delicatula, Nevill, Sigaretus sp., Tellina sp.,

and Nucula sp. At about the same depth (128 fathoms) there were

dredged Phos sp., Plewrotoma sp. prox. atractoides, Watson, and Tellinu

sp. prox. Murrayi, EH. A. Smith, and on the coral bank, at 88 fathoms,

Murex palmarose, Lmk.

ARTHROPODA.

CRUSTACEA.

DECAPODA.

At 128 fathoms the Penzid (1.) Solenocera Hextw, Wood-Mason,

characteristic of that depth here, was dredged.

Ee Waele

AND CORALS.

BERLE O gS

of ag

INDIAN ECHINODERMS

CALCUTTA PHOTOTYPE COMPANY.

oO)

(9)

WY)

a7)

(2a|

[)

tar]

iS)

Zags

P CENTRAL FAR 7

SaHsSia’ vVais-diasi0 NVICNI

"ANYAWOD 3AdALOLOHd W1LLINOIVO

7 xs.

Soc. Bengal, Part. IT.

LCOC K. Jour. Asiat.

1893. ] A. Aleock—Account of the Deep Sea Collection. 177

Of the other crustacea taken, three appear to be new to the Indian

record. They are as follows :—

Family Trapeziide.

QUADRELLA, Dana.

2. Quadrella coronata, Dana.

Quadrella coronata, Dana, U. S. Expl. Exped., Crust, Pt. I. p. 266,

Pl. XVI. figs. 5 a-d.

A single female.

From the Coral Bank north of Madras, 88 fathoms.

Family Parthenopide.

ParTHENOPH, Fabr.

3. Parthenope spinosissima, A. M.-Hdw.

Parthenope spinosissima, A.M.-Edw., Notes sur L’ Ile de la Réunion

Annexe F., p. 8, Pl. XVII;

A large ovigerous female and a small male.

Colour in life reported to be blood-red.

~ From the Coral Bank north of Madras, 88 fathoms.

Family Raninide.

Raninoipes, Milne-Edwards.

4. Raninoides personatus, White MS., Henderson.

Raninoides personatus, Henderson, Challenger Anomura, p. 27, Pl. IL.

fig. 5.

Numerous specimens from the Bay of Bengal, 31 fathoms.

Family Homolide.

Hypsopurys, Wood-Mason.

5. Hypsophrys superciliosa, Wood-Mason, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.,

March 1891, p 269.

Several beautiful specimens, both males and ovigerous females,

from the Laccadive Sea, 865 fathoms, bottom Gilobigerina ooze, bottom

temperature 40° Fahr.

VERTEBRATA.

PISCES.

ACANTHOPTERYGII.

Family, Trachinide.

Group Trachinina.

BaTHYPERCIS, n. gen,

Head large, depressed; body cylindrical, elongate. Cleft of the

mouth wide, oblique, with the lower jaw projecting; villiform teeth in

J. um. 23.

178 A. Alcock—Account of the Deep Sea Collection. [No. 4,

jaws, vomer, and palatines. yes large, supero-lateral. Guill-cleft wide ;

seven branchiostegals; preoperculum armed; four gills; pseudobran-

chie large. Scales ctenoid; lateral line continuous from occiput to cau-

dal fin, its anterior portion armed. Two separate dorsal fins, the first

short, the second long, and equal opposite and similar to the anal.

Ventrals jugular.

No air-bladder ; no pyloric ceca.

1. Bathypercis platyrhynchus, n. sp., Pl. TX fig. 1.

General aspect Platycephaloid, with some superficial resemblances

to Callionymus.

B. 7. D. 6/14. A. 16. C. 12, with numerous rudimentary rays at

base. P. cire. 25. V. 1/5. LL. lat., from origin on occiput, 50. T.

br: 41.

Head large, broad, depressed, its extreme length, measured from

the tip of the projecting mandible to the apex of the prolonged opercu-

lar flap is not much less than half the total, caudal excluded. Body

elongate, cylindrical, low, and tapering to the large caudal.

The snout is broad, much depressed, and spathulate, resembling the

bill of Bathypterois ; its extreme length is equal to the major diameter

of the orbit, and rather over one-fourth the extreme length of the head.

Mouth-cleft wide, slightly oblique, the maxilla reaching nearly to the

vertical through the middle of the eye, and ending in a fleshy barbel.

Teeth in villiform bands on the jaws, vomer, and palatines. Tongue

large, spathulate.

The large eyes are placed close together on the summit of the

head, separated from each other by a narrow groove; but the visual

axis is lateral. The gill-cleft is very wide, the gill-membranes being

free of the isthmus throughout: the preopercular angle is spinate,

and the operculum, which is prolonged in membrane nearly to the level

of the 4th dorsal spine, has two spines above and one below. Four

gills with setiform gill-rakers and broad lamine: pseudobranchiee

large.

The body, and the head and the snout above, are covered with

rather large finely ctenoid scales. The lateral line, beginning on the

occiput as a close-set row of re-curved spines, or strongly carimated

scales, curves inwards towards the first dorsal fin and then downwards

along the lower half of the tail, being salient but unarmed in this part

of its course.

The first dorsal fin is short, and is separated from the second by

four or five rows of scales: the second, which is much more elevated

than the first, extends from the level of the vent to within an eye-

length: of the base of the caudal. The anal fin is similar to the second

1893. ] A. Aleock—Account of the Deep Sea Collection. 179

dorsal. The pectorals are large and long, reaching to the fourth anal

ray. The ventrals are jugular, arising an eye-length in advance of the

pectorals: their plane of origin is horizontal, and they reach consider-

ably beyond the scaly bases of the pectorals.

Stomach siphonal with a large cecal sack. No pyloric ceca. No

air-bladder.

Colours in spirit, yellowish-brown, with thirteen incomplete and

indefinite darker cross-bands on body and tail: a golden-green ocellus

on crown of head and in the apex of each opercular flap: spinous

dorsal white at base, black in the upper half; second dorsal with dusky

bands: caudal and pectorals dusky: anal and ventrals hyaline. Length

4-3 inches.

Bay of Bengal, 128 fathoms.

Family, Pediculati,

Lopuius, Art.

2. Lophius mutilus, n. sp.

This species is distinguished from all its fellows by the structure

of the second part of the spinous dorsal fin, which is rudimentary.

Bones 3) (2) 8s UAL oc (CLS ye Vow (Vi) 5.

Cephalic disk enormous, its width nearly equal to its length, which

is not much less than half the total, including the caudal.

The head bones are marked by spinate crests, one small and bifid

at the pre-orbital angle; one large and tridentate above each orbit ;

one at the upper limit of the clavicle, one large and trifid at the angle

of the clavicle, and two on the preoperculum—besides numerous ridges

ending in acute points.

The eyes are large, their major diameter being nearly one-fifth the

length of the head.

The mouth-cleft involves the whole breadth of the cephalic disk.

Small depressible fangs of unequal size in three irregular series in the

mandible, in two series at the pre-maxilliary symphysis, but in a single

series along the greater extent of the pre-maxilla: a pair of rigid fangs

on each side of the vomer: an uneven row of five or six rigid fangs

along each palatine. Gill-cleft relatively wide: three gills.

Head and body covered with loose glandular skin, which forms a

row of filaments along the edge of the cephalic disk and along the

sides of the tail.

Dorsal spines in the form of plain sete, the first two of which

have the usual position close together on the snout, while the third,

which is as long as the cephalic disk and nearly twice as long as the

second, arises behind the orbit. The second portion of the spinous

dorsal is represented by two distant rudimentary rays only visible by

180 A. Aleock—Account of the Deep Sea Collection. [No. 4,

dissection. The soft dorsal, and all the other fins have the usual

position.

Colours in spirit, mottled brown, tip of tongue dusky. Length 5°25

inches.

Bay of Bengal, 128 fathoms.

ANACANTHINI.

Family, Gadide.

Puysicuus, Kaup.

3. Physiculus argyropastus, n. sp., Pl. IX. fig. 2.

Boy. ( D.8-9)o0.) As ov. eV. 6s

Head large, broad, depressed, its length a good deal more than one-

fourth of the total, caudal included. Height of the compressed body

from about half to eleven-nineteenths the length of the head. Snout

broad, depressed, rounded, its length equal to the width of the interorbi-

tal space and just exceeding the major diameter of the eye. Mouth

wide, oblique, with the upper jaw overhanging; the maxilla reaches

behind the vertical through the middle of the orbit; broadish bands of

villiform teeth in the jaws only. Barbel filiform and inconspicuous,

its length not half that of the eye. Gzull-openings extremely wide, free

from the isthmus throughout: four gills. with about eleven spathulate

gill-rakers. Pseudobranchie glandular. Body and head invested with

small thin deciduous cycloid scales, of which there are six rows between

the first dorsal fin and the lateral line.

The first dorsal, which is separated from the second only by a

notch, begins in the vertical through the origin of the pectorals; its

height is about equal to the length of its base, which is considerably

less than one-third that of the head: the second dorsal extends to

within an eye-length of the caudal, and its rays, posteriorly especially,

are longer than those of the first. The anal begins almost in the

vertical through the base of the pectoral, the vent being situated

forwards in the vertical through the posterior edge of the operculum.

The pectorals are long and pointed, the upper rays reaching to the

twelfth or fourteenth anal ray, and being as long as the head behind

the middle of the eye. The ventrals arise on narrow horizontal bases:

the second ray is nearly as long as the head. There is a post-anal

papilla, and a pre-anal pigmented pit, as in Physiculus roseus.

The margin of the large thick-walled air-bladdder is pectinately

lobed somewhat as in Scizsnoids. Colour in spirit, light pinkish brown,

with a silvery sheen; belly, throat, and gill-membranes black.

Bay of Bengal, 128 fathoms.

The largest specimen, an adult female, is 9 inches long.

1893. | A. Alcock—Account of the Deep Sea Collection. 181

BREGMACEROS, Thompson.

4. Bregmaceros MacClellandii, Thomps.

A fine specimen from the Bay of Bengal in 128 fathoms.

The small and immature specimens dredged in previous years at

and near this depth, probably belong to this species.

Family, Ophidiide.

NeopytuHites, Goode and Bean.

5. Neobythites steatiticus, n. sp., Pl. 1X Fig 3.

owe De cies Go.) AU circ, Gd...) O16. pak iCinen 22min Visi.

The large heavy head is in length about one-fourth of the total,

caudal included, and is armed with a large opercular spine. The

snout, which is bluntly pointed and overhangs the mouth, is in length

equal to the diameter of the eye, or between a fifth and a sixth the

length of the head. The eyes are large and prominent, without any

orbital fold: they are a little over a diameter apart. The nostrils

are large, the anterior being a small tube near the tip of the snout, the

posterior being a large foramen at the angle of the eye.

The mouth is large, the maxillary extending far behind the poste-

rior border of the orbit, and being nearly half of the head in length.

Teeth viliform, in narrow bands in the jaws, vomer, and palatines.

Gill-cleft very wide, the gill-membranes being separate through-

out. Four gills, with broad lamine and close-set gill-rakers, which are

long in the middle of the first arch.

Hach pseudobranch consists of two pinnules only, The head, body,

and base of the dorsal and pectoral fins are covered with small,

moderately adherent scales, of which there are about nine rows be-

tween the first dorsal ray and the lateral line, and about twenty-one

rows between the lateral line and the vent. The vertical fins have long

delicate rays, which are completely invested in loose skin: the dorsal

begins well in advance of the base of the pectoral, and the anal on a

level with the tip of the latter, both being confluent with the caudal at

its base,

Pectorals with large fleshy scaly base: the ventrals arise on the

pectoral symphysis, and consist of two long filaments fused together in

their basal half.

Stomach siphonal; intestine much coiled; about eight or nine

minute rudimentary pyloric ceca encircle the pylorus.

Colour in spirit, creamy yellow clouded and marbled with shades

of light brown which forms four ill-defined cross-bands, all of them

izvolying the dorsal fin: a large oval ocellus, formed of a black centre

182 A. Aleock—Account of the Deep Sea Collection. [No. 4,

in a broad creamy white ring, on the dorsal fin between the 20th and

30th rays or a little beyond: anal jet black with a milk-white border.

Length of type 5°25 inches.

Bay of Bengal, 128 fathoms.

PHYSOSTOMI.

Family, Scopelide.

Oponrostomus, Cocco.

6. Odontostomus atratus, n, sp., Pl. 1X Fig. 4.

The extreme length of the square, high, compressed head is a little

more, and the greatest height of the compressed tapering body is a

little less, than one-fourth of the total, caudal included.

The snout has the form of a pointed wart beyond which the upper

jaw projects, the lower jaw again projecting beyond the upper.

The eyes, which are situated about a diameter apart, near the top

of the head, have their major diameter obliquely vertical, and are capa-

ble of such strong rotation inwards as to bring the visual axis obliquely

upwards, the orbit being walled in laterally bya stout but transparent

fold of skin.in its lower half.

The cleft of the mouth extends almost to the posterior edge of the

operculum: the premaxille are armed with a series of close uniform

serrations for the most part pointing forwards, the vomer bears on each

side a sabre-shaped depressible fang nearly half as long as the head,

the palatines have each an exactly similar fang succeeded by a row of

close serrations, and the mandible has on each side a distant series of

similar fangs of unequal size, the largest of them however being hardly

half the length of those on the vomer and palatines.

Gill-cleft extremely wide and high: four gills with wide laminse

and gill-rakers inconspicuous or absent: pseudobranchie large.

Body covered with a glandular scaleless skin in which the lateral

line appears in spirit as a white streak. Rows of white dots (luminous

organs ?) exist along the free border of the preoperculum and the inner

border of the broad boat-shaped mandible.

The dorsal fin lies altogether within the anterior half of the body:

the anal begins about half a head length behind the vertical through

the last dorsal ray, and extends to the rudimentary basal rays of the

forked caudal. The large pectorals arise close to the ventral profile,

almost in the same plane with the ventrals, the bases of which they

touch when laid back. The ventrals arise under the middle of the

dorsal.

Colour in spirit, jet black.

Length 3°5 inches.

Bay of Bengal, 573 fathoms.

vid

1893. | A. Aleock—<Account of the Deep Sea Collection. 183

Family Mureenide.

Concromurana, Kaup.

7. Congromureena squaliceps, n. sp., allied to CO. megastoma. Gthr.

and C. longicauda, Alcock.

Head about an eye-length longer than the trunk, which is not quite

one-fourth the length of the tail. The snout, which projects far beyond

the mouth, is a little more than one-fifth the head in length. The

major diameter of the very elliptical eye is not quite two-thirds of the

length of the snout. The anterior nostril is a short wide tube situated

on the lip near the end of the snout, the posterior is a wide foramen

situated in advance of and above the angle of the eye. The mouth-cleft

is wide, extending almost to the vertical through the posterior border

of the orbit, and the lips are greatly developed: the minute teeth are in

bands in the jaws, and in a broad rasp-like patch outside the mouth in

the premaxillary; there are a few teeth on the vomer quite anteriorly.

Gill-openings comparatively wide, separate. No scales: lateral line

with small pores. Pectorals narrow, half an eye-length longer than the

snout. Vertical fins confluent, the dorsal beginning nearly an eye-

length in advance of the gill-opening.

Colour in spirit, grey, the vertical fins in their after half to two-

thirds with a black edge, which in the anal tends to involve the whole

fin. A very large air-bladder extending half a head-length beyond the

vent. Visceral peritoneum silvery. A sexually mature male 15 inches

long from the Bay of Bengal, 128 fathoms.

8. Congromureena nasica, n. sp. Allied to the preceding group.

Head depressed, an eye-length longer than the trunk, which is much

more than a-fourth the length of the tail (1: about 34),

The snout, which projects beyond the mouth, is a fourth the length

of the head and nearly twice the major diameter of the eye. The nos-

trils are as in the preceding species.

The mouth cleft extends almost to the vertical through the poste-

rior border of the orbit. The teeth are in two bands in each jaw, an

inner band of minute teeth, and an outer broader band of larger teeth :

the premaxillary teeth are in bands outside of the closed mouth, and the

yomeriue teeth are in a single row along the anterior fourth of the bone.

Gill-openings comparatively wide, separate. No scales: lateral line

with minute pores. Pectorals narrow, equal to the snout in length.

Vertical fins confluent, the dorsal beginning over the gill-opening.

Colour in spirit gray, the vertical fins in their after third to fourth

with a much narrower black edge. Visceral peritoneum black.

184. G. King—Indian Species of Canarium. [ No. 4,

Two nearly mature females 10 inches long, and two young from

the Bay of Bengal, 128 fathoms. The differences between this species

and the preceding are too numerous to support the opinion that they

are only different sexes of the same species.

Atthe same station a specimen of (9.) Dysomma bucephalus was

dredged.

On some Indian Species of Canarium.—By Grorce Kine, M. B., LL. D.,

F.R.S., C.1.E, Superintendent of the Royal Botanic Garden, Calcutta.

With Plates X, XI, XII, and XIII.

[Read — December 6th]

In Sir Joseph Hocker’s Flora of British India eighteen species of

Canarium are described. Of these, twelve are Indo-Malayan, two have

hitherto been collected only in the Andaman Islands, and two are

confined to Ceylon. The remaining two, viz., C. strictwm, Roxb., and

CG. bengalense, Roxb. are natives of British India proper, and were both

originally published by Roxburgh in his Flora Indica. C. strictum is a

native of Southern India, and was originally described from specimens

received by Roxburgh from the Forests of the Tinnivelli district in the

extreme South of the Peninsula. It has since been collected in the

Anamalli and Bababudin Hills, in the Concan, and in other parts of the

Forests of the Western Ghats. (C. bengalense, on the other hand, is

known only from Sylhet and Assam, The distribution of the two

species 1s therefore very different. All the species of Canariwm known

to me are large trees with tall clear stems, bearing branches, (and con-

sequently flower and fruit), only at their apices. Botanical specimens

ave therefore not easily obtained, and the various species are poorly

represented in most collections, and are therefore but imperfectly under-

stood by Botanists. The species indigenous to British India proper do

not in these respects form any exception ; for, in spite of the existence

for the last five and twenty years of a large and well-organised Forest

Department, we do not appear to know more to-day about them than

we did when Roxburgh originally described two of them eighty years

ago. With the view of directing the attention of forest officers to their

study, I venture to submit to the Society descriptions of the two already

recognised Indian species, a description of what appears to me to be a

new species from Sikkim, and some notes on specimens which appear

to belong to two species hitherto unrecognised and undescribed.

1893. | G. Kine—Indian Species of Canarium. 185

CANARIUM, Linn.

Tall reziniferous trees. Leaves alternate, unequally pinnate, stipulate

or exstipulate. Flowers bracteate, in panicles or racemes, dimorphons,

those with fertile stamens and rudimentary ovaries being smaller but

in larger inflorescences, those with fertile ovaries and rudimentary

stamens being larger but in smaller inflorescences, Caly# campanulate,

with 3 valvate lobes or teeth. Petals 3, imbricate, longer than the

calyx. Stameus 6, the filaments united in their lower part to form a

tube. Ovary 3-celled, ovules 2 in each cell. Style cylindric, or stigma

subsessile and capitate. Drupe ellipsoid, more or less distinctly trigo-

nous, with a 1-3-celled, 1-3-seeded, stone ; cotyledons often partite.*

1. C. BENGALENSE, Roxb. Hort. Beng. 49: FI. Ind. III., 136.

Young branches glabrous. Leaves 1 to 2 feet long (an young trees

considerably more) ; leaflets 11 to 21, oblong-lanceolate to ovate-oblong,

entire, acute, or very shortly acuminate, the base rounded or slightly

narrowed ; both surfaces glabrous; the main nerves 10 to 20 pairs, sub-

horizontal, curving at their tips, distinct on the lower surface when dry;

length 3 to 7 in., breadth 1:25 to 2°5 in.; stipules subulate, pubescent,

deciduous. Inflorescence glabrous as to the rachises, the pedicels of the

flowers puberulous ; the male flowers in racemose panicles, the lateral

branches of which are pedunculate few-flowered rather lax cymules.

Calyx about one-third of the length of the corolla, campanulate, its

mouth with 3 shallow broad teeth. Petals coriaceous, oblong, concave,

glabrous. Staminal-tube about the same length as the free part of the

filaments and anthers; free part of filament slightly shorter than the

narrowly ovate anthers. Disc none; rudimentary ovary depressed,

deeply lobed, hispid at the apex, Jemale flower (fide Roxburgh) like

the male ; the ovary ovoid, tapering gradually into the style, the stigma

o-cleft. Rupe drupe oblong; the style sub-persistent, tapering to each

end, smooth, 1°5 to 1:75 in. long and °7 to ‘8 in. in diam. Hook. fil. Fl.

Br. Ind. I, 534; Engler in DC. Monog. Phan. IV, 118.

Assam and Sylhet; Griffith _No. 1144. (Kew Distrib,), Simons,

S. E. Peal, Mann.

A tall tree like C@. strictwm but, unlike that species, almost

entirely glabrous, and having leaves with smaller and more numer-

ous leaflets, According to Mr. 8. HE. Peal, who has resided and observ-

ed in Assam for five and twenty years, its vernacular name in the

Sibsagar district of that province is Neribi. From wounds in the

* There is no true disc in any of the species here described. What some

writers refer to as a disc is merely the tube formed by the union of the dilated

lower part of the filaments,

Al, it, PE

i86 G. King—Indian Species of Canariwm. [No. 4,

bark a clear amber-like rezin exudes which is used for a variety of

purposes, but chiefly to be burnt as incense. ,

Plate X, C. bengalense, Roxb.—l. Two leafiets. 2. inflorescence.

3. ripe fruit; of natural size. 4. calyx. 5, 6,7. petals. 8. staminal

column. 9. rudimentary ovary; enlaryed. 10. two stamens; much

enlarged.

2. C. strictum, Roxb. Hort. Beng. 49: Fl. Ind. II], 138. Young

branches rufous-tomentose. Leaves 1 to 13 feet long (in young trees

up to even 4 feet); leaflets 7 to 9, ovate to elliptic, minutely serrate or

erenulate when young, entire or sub-entire when adult, shortly acumi-

nate, the base rounded or slightly cordate and sometimes sub-oblique ;

when young tomentose on both surfaces; when adult the upper surface

elabrous and shining, the lower more or less tomentose with the 11 to 16

pairs of spreading rather straight main nerves bold and prominent

and the intermediate nerves distinct and parallel; length 3 to 6 in.,

breadth 1°5 to 2°5 in., petiolule *25 or ‘3 in., that of the terminal leaflet

two or three times as long. Inflorescence more or less deciduously

rusty-tomentose, that of the staminiferous flowers a narrow racemose

panicle 6 to 9 in. long, its lateral branches being shortly peduncled

few-flowered cymes. Male flowers °35 in. long. Calyx tubular, with

3 shallow, broad, sub-acute teeth. Petals coriaceous, oblong, concave

aud pubescent outside in the upper two-thirds, glabrous inside. Staminal

‘ube equal in length to the free part of the filaments and the anthers;

free partof the filaments dilated towards the base, half as long as the

ovate apiculate anthers. Disc none. Rudimentary ovary short, depressed,

lobed, hispid. Female flowers -5 in. long, in few-flowered racemes 4 or

5 inches long. Calyx wider than in the male. Staminal tube also as-

in the male, but shorter and the anthers with little or no pollen, Ovary

ovoid-cylindric, tapering into the short thick style ; stigma conical. Ripe

drupe ellipsoid, tapering more to the apex than to the base, slightly

trigonous, glabrous, 1°5 in. Jong, and ‘75 in diam. Wight and Arnot

Prodrom,, 175: Dalz. and Gibs. Fl, Bombay, 52: Beddome Fl. Sylvat.

I, t. 128; Hooker Fl. Br. Ind. IJ, 534; Engler in DC. Monog. Phan.

IV, 118. Pimela stricta, Blume Mus. Bot, Lugd. Bat. I, 226.

Peninsular India, in the moist Forests of the Western Ghats up to

elevations of 4,000 to 4,500 feet.

A very tall tree, the young leaves of a beautiful red colour, those

of young trees or of young shoots of old trees being much larger than

the measurements given above. According to Col. Beddome, the flowers

have occasionally 4 petals and 8 stamens. The tree is known to Huro-

peans in Southern India (Beddome FI. Sylv., 128) as “black

dammar.” Its Tamil name, says the same authority, is Karapy Kungi-

1893.] G. Kine—Indian Species of Canarium. 187

liam ; but it is also known as Googal and Dhup, two words which in the

Hastern Himalaya are conjoined as the name of the species which I

below name C. sikkimensis. In S. Canara C. strictum is known as

Manda Dhup. The vezin, which is obtained by the barbarous and

destructive method of cutting gashes in the lower part of the stem and

then setting it on fire, is an article of trade in Southern India. It is

used in the manufacture of bottling-wax, varnishes, &c., and is known

by a variety of names of which the commonest are Dhup, Googal, and

Black dammar.

Plate XI, Canariwm strictum, Roxb.—1 and 2. leaflets. 3. inflore-

scence of male flowers. 4. inflorescence of female flowers. 14. drupe ;

of natural size. 5. calyx of male flower. 6. the three petals of the

same. 7. side view of a petal. 8. staminal tube laid open. 12 and

13, pistils; enlarged, 10 and 11. front and back view of stamens; much

enlarged.

3. C. SIKKIMENSE, King, n. sp. Young branches very thick and

(like the petioles, petiolules, and under surfaces of leaves) densely rusty-

tomentose. Leaves 15 to 13 inches long; leaflets ovate or elliptic to

oblong, minutely crenate-serrate, shortly acuminate, the base rounded

or emarginate, slightly oblique; upper surface (when adult) glabrous,

shining ; the lower softly tomentose, the 13 to 20 pairs of spreading,

rather straight main nerves bold and prominent; length 4 to 7°5 in.,

breadth 2 to 3°5 in., petiole ‘1 to °25 in. Male inflorescence a racemose

panicle 9 to 15 in. long, the lateral branches being shortly-stalked few-

flowered cymes. Flowers 3 in. long. Calyx tomentose outside, glabrous

inside, cainpanulate, cut for one-third of its length into 3 broad, obtuse

teeth. Petals twice as long as the calyx, oblony, obovate, coriaceous,

concave and pubescent externally in the upper two-thirds, glabrous within.

Staminal tube about half as long as the free part of the filaments and

anthers, puberulous inside ; free part of the filament nearly as long as the

linear-oyate anther. Rudimentary ovary depressed, hirsute, lobed. Disc

none. Female flowers unknown. Ripe drwpe narrowly cylindric, ellipsoid,

slightly obovoid, glabrous, sub-trigonous, 1°75 in. longand °7 in. in diam.

C. bengalense, (not of Roxb.) Gamble List of Trees of Darjeeling

District, 15.

Sikkim, in tropical valleys at elevations of from 1,000 to 3,000 feet.

This isnamed Googal Dhup by the Nepalese, and Nar-ok-pa by the

Lepchas. It is a very tall tree, and was once very common on the

lower hill-forests ; .but now, alas! itis rare. According to Mr. Gamble

(1. c. 15) the wood is white, open-grained and soft, with large medullary

rays, and has a low specific gravity, It yields a rezin which is burut as

incense by the Lepchas This much resembles the Southern Indian 0.

188 G. King—Indian Species of Canarium. [No. 4,

strictum, Roxb., but differs in having broader leaflets more tomentose

beneath, a narrower drupe, and shorter branchlets.

Plate XII. Canarium sikkimense, King. 1. Leaflet. 2. inflorescence

of male flowers. 3. ripe drupe; of natural size. 4. calyx, 5,6, & 7. petals, 8.

staminal tube. 9. rudimentary ovary ; enlarged. 10. stamens ; much enlarged.

Besides the foregoing species, of which pretty full materials exist

in the Calcutta Herbarium, there are imperfect materials of another

species from Assam, viz :—

©. REZINIFERUM, Brace MSS. in Herb. Cale. A large tree 6 or 8

feet in girth, with leaflets resembling those of C. sikkimense in shape

and size, but having their under surfaces covered with much less and

much minuter tomentum, and with the rachises on which they are

inserted almost glabrous. The male inflorescence is a panicle of cymes

12 to 16 in. long, the female inflorescence being racemose and only half

as long, and both being rufous-puberulous. Drupe ovoid, 1°5 in. long,

and nearly 1 in. in diam. when ripe, glabrous. Male and female flowers

unknown. Assam and Khasia Hills, G. Mann.

This is the Dhoona, or Dhua, tree of Assam, and is a species apparent-

ly well enough known by its vernacular name and probably common in

that province. It yields a rezin which is used to make torches. Fruiting

specimens of it were collected by Mr. Gustav Mann at Nangpoo and

at other places in the Khasia Hills. Male inflorescences with a few

worm-eaten flowers accompany other specimens sent to the Calcutta

herbarium by the same indefatigable collector. Leaf-specimens collect-

ed at Jota Bhor (near Jorhat) in the year 1845 by Mr. Masters, (a

collector sent from the Garden,) also exist in the Calcutta Herbarium.

But perfect specimens of flowers of both kinds are still wanting. Will

no Forest officer now collect them ?

Plate XIII. C. reziniferum, Brace. 1. Leaflet. 2 inflorescence of

male flowers. 3. ripe fruit; of natural size. 4. calyx. 5,6, & 7. petals. 8.

staminal tube. 9. rudimentary ovary ; enlarged. 10. two anthers; much

enlarged.

There also exist in the Calcutta Herbarium specimens in fruit of

a species from Arakan with glabrous oblong leaflets 6 or 7 inches long

and about 3 inches broad, with minutely serrate edges, acuminate apices

and broad emarginate bases, and drupes like those of C. sérictwm, Roxb.

The nearest allies of this are apparently (1) C. bengalense, which has

however smaller leaflets and much narrower drupes; and (2) C. euphyllum,

Kurz, a species of which the drupe is as yet unknown.

Seo

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 189

Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula—By Gurorce Kine, M. B.,

LL. D., F.R.S., C.LE., Superintendent of the Royal Botanic Garden,

Calcutta.

No. 6.

OrpeR XX. LINEA).

Herbs or shrubs. Leaves usually alternate, simple, entire, rarely

crenate-serrate ; stipules lateral or intrapetiolar or 0. Inflorescence

various. Flowers regular, bisexual. Sepals 5, rarely 4, free or con-

nate below, imbricate. Petals as many, hypogynous or slightly perigy-

nous, usually fugacious, often contorted. Stamens 4-5, with as many

interposed staminodes, or 8-10, (rarely more) filaments united at the

base into a hypogynous or slightly perigynous ring, filiform; anthers

versatile, 2-celled. Glands 5, entire or 2-lobed, usually adnate to the

staminal ring, or obsolete. Ovary entire, 3-5 celled; styles 3-5, free

or more or less connate, stigmas terminal; ovules 1 or 2, inserted in

the inner angle of the cells, anatropous, pendulous. Fruit usually

splitting into 3-5 cocci, rarely a drupe. Seeds 1-2 in each cell, testa

sometimes winged, albumen fleshy or 0; embryo nearly as long as the

seed, straight, rarely incurved, cotyledons broad, radicle superior.—

Distris, All regions; genera 14, species about 145.

Petals contorted, fugaceous; perfect stamens

2or 3 times as many as the petals. Fruit

drupaceous. Scandent herbs with hooked

lateral branchlets ... oe »» 1 Roucheria.

Petals imbricate, with scales on their inner

faces, ultimately deciduous; perfect stamens

twice as many asthe petals. Fruit drupa-

-ceous. Shrubs or trees ale ww» 2 Hrythroxylon.

Petals contorted, persistent; stamens 2 to 4

times as many as the petals. Fruit capsular,

septicidal ee So: we & Leonanthes.

1. RovcHerta, Planch.

Erect or climbing trees or shrubs with revolute woody tendrils.

Leaves quite entire or glandular-serrate, coriaceous, penninerved ; stipules

minute, caducous. Flowers axillary, yellow, subsessile, or in exces-

sively short fascicled spikes; pedicels bracteolate. Sepals 5. Petals

5, hypogynous, contorted, fugacious. Stamens 10, all fertile, filaments

connate into a short tube below. Glands obsolete. Ovary 3-5-celled,

190 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [WNo. 4,

styles 3-5, filiform, stigmas cuneate, 2-lobed ; ovules 2, collateral. Drupe

scarcely fleshy, subglobose; stone 3—6-angled, bony, cells 1-2-seeded.

Seeds compressed, pendulous; albumen rather fleshy, embryo with

foliaceous cotyledons and an elongate radicle.—Disrris. 3 or 4 species, _

one or more Malayan and 2 from Guiana.

J. Rovcwerta GrirrirHiana, Planch. in Hook. Journ. Bot. VI, 143:

VII, 527. A glabrous climbing shrub with hooked lateral branchlets.

Leaves alternate, lanceolate, oblanceolate or elliptic-lanceolate, rather

bluntly caudate-acuminate, obscurely crenate-serrate, the base cuneate ;

main nerves faint, 6 to 8 pairs, curving; length 3 to 5 in., breadth 1:2

to 16 in.; petiole “35 to 5in., slender. Wlowers 35 in. in diam., in dense

shortly-pedicelled clusters of 7 or 8. Petals narrowly oblong, obtuse,

very fugaceous, thin. Drupe ovoid, *25 in. long, the pulp thin. Hook.

fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 414.

In all the provinces except the Andamans and Nicobars. Disrris.

Sumatra, Borneo.

2. Hryraroxyion, Linn.

Shrubs or small trees, usually quite glabrous. Leaves alternate,

entire, often subdistichous ; stipules intrapetiolar, often imbricating on

short arrested leafless branches. lowers axillary, small, white or pink,

solitary or fascicled, peduncles bracteolate. Sepals 5, rarely 6, free or

connate. Petals 5, hypogynous, deciduous, with an erect double ligula

on the inner face, imbricate. Stamens 10, rarely 12, filaments united

into a glandular or eglandular tube. Ovary 3- rarely 4-celled; styles

3, rarely 4, free or connate, stigmas capitate ; ovules, 1, rarely 2 in each

cell. Drupe 1-celled, 1-seeded. Seed with athin testa, albumen variable

in quantity or 0; embryo straight, cotyledons plano-convex, radicle

short.—Disrris. Species about 50, mostly American, and tropical.

1. PRyrHRoxyLon BurMANICUM Griff. Notul. IV, 468: Ic. Pl. Asiat.

t. 581, f.3. A glabrous tree 20 to 30 feet high. Leaves elliptic or

obovate-elliptic, obtuse or slightly emarginate, the base cuneate; upper

surface shining, the lower glaucous, both with open reticulations ;

the main nerves about.8 pairs, not more prominent than the secondary ;

Jeneth 1°75 to 2°5 in., breadth ‘75 to 1°25 in., petiole °2 to 3 in. Flowers

in clusters of 2 to 4, their pedicels about °25 in. long. Hrwit cylindric-

clavate, shining, ‘5 in. long; the calyx and staminal tube sub-persistent.

Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 415; Kurz For. Fl. Burma l,171. #. swma-

tranum, Mig. Fl. Ind. Bat. Suppl. 572. 2. retwswm, Bauer ex Teysm.

and Binn. in Tijdisch Nat. Ver. Ned. Ind. XXVIII, 71. Ficus cuneata,

Wall. Cat. 4534.

In all the provinces. Disrris. Burma, Sumatra.

1893.] G. King—Waterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 191

5. Ixonanrues, Jack.

Glabrous trees, often turning black in drying. Leaves alternate,

entire or crenate-serrate, reticulate; stipules minute or 0. Flowers

small, in axillary eymose dichotomous peduneled panicles. Sepals 5-6,

shortly connate at the base. Petals 5-6, perigynous, contorted, persistent,

hardened round the fruit. Stamens 10-20, inserted on the outside of

a perigynous annular or cupular eglandular disk, Ovary free, 5-celled,

cells perfectly or ae 2-locellate ; style simple, stigma capitate,

lobed ; ovules 10. Capsule coriaceous or woody, oblong or conic, more or

less Berlectly 10-celled, septicidal, carpels opening inward. Seeds winged

or crowned with a mitriform aril, albumen fleshy; embryo lateral,

cotyledons foliaceous, radicle superior.—Disrris. Species 3-4, chiefly

Malayan.

Leayes oblong-oblanceolate to obovate-oblong,

petals -2 in. long. Capsules ‘7 in. long,

imperfectly 10-celled a .. 1 F iAcosandna.

Leaves elliptic to elliptic-rotund, ae Bioware :

petals °3 in. long. Capsules 1°35 to 1°75 in,

long, almost completely 10-celled non eA TE TREC MMICRHa

1. TxonaytHes icosanpra, Jack Mal. Miscel. II, No. 7 p. 53: Hook.

Comp. Bot. Mag. I, 154. A tree 30 to 40 feet high. Leaves coriaceous,

oblong-oblanceolate to obovate-oblong, the apex blunt or much rounded ;

the edges entire, obscurely serrate or crenate, the base cuneate: main

nerves spreading, sub-horizontal, faint, about 10 to 12 pairs: length

2°5 to 5°35 in., breadth 1 to 2°5 in., petiole -25 to *5 in. Cymes on

slender peduncles, many-flowered. Flowers ovoid, ‘2 in. long, scarcely

opening; petals broadly elliptic: stamens 12 (usually), the filaments,

much longer than the petals. Capsule narrowly ovoid, -7 to ‘8 in. long,

5-valved, imperfectly 10-celled. Seeds 10, on elongated podosperms.

miooke fly PI Br Ind. 1; 416; Mig. Fl: Ind. Bat. 1., pt. 2, 494:> 2%

dodecandra, Griff. Plant. Cantor 12. TI. cuneata, Mig. Fl. Ind. Bat.

Suppl. 484 and Hook, fil, Fl. Br, Ind. I, 416. I. obovata Hook. fil. Fl, Br.

Ind. I, 417. Gordonia? peduncularis, Wall. Cat. 4409. Hypericinea

dentata, Wall. Cat. 4832. Pierotia lucida, Blume Mus. Bot. i. 180.

Brewstera crenata, Roem. Synops. 1. 141. Macharisia icosandra, Planch.

MSS. Ivonanthes sp. Griff. Notul. iv. 498; Ic. Pl. Asiat., t. 589, f. 2.

In all the provinces except the Nicobars and Andamans; very

common.

This is rather a variable plant as to leaves, and to two of the

forms specific names have been given. I cannot, however, discover any

tangible differences in the flowers or fruit, so I have treated all the forms

192 G, King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

as belonging to Jack’s I, icosandra. The fruit is only imperfectly 10-

celled in this species, the vertical processes from the back walls of the

cells of the capsule being incomplete. In the next species they are

nearly quite complete, and its capsules are really 10-celled.

2. IXONANTHES RETICULATA, Jack in Mal. Miscel. II, No. 7, 51; Hook.

Comp. Bot. Mag. 1.154. A small tree, occasionally ouly a shrub. Leaves

coriaceous, not black when dry, elliptic, sometimes elliptic-rotund, the

apex blunt, the base cuneate; main nerves 7 or 8 pairs, slightly pro-

minent when dry, interarching ‘25 in. from the edge; length 3°5 to 5

in., breadth 2 to 2°75 in., petiole ‘6 to "8 in. Cymes on stout peduncles,

few-flowered. Flowers ovoid to ovoid-rotund, scarcely opening, °3 in.

long, petals broadly elliptic; stamens about 10, the filaments much

longer than the petals. Capsule 1:35 to 1°75 in, long, 5-valved, 10-

celled. Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 417; Griffith Plant. Cantor, 11.

Hypericinea macrocarpa, Wall. Cat. 4833. Gordonia decandra, Roxb.

Fl. Ind. ii., 573; Wall. Cat. 4408.

In all the provinces except the Nicobar and Andaman Islands.

Distrib. Sumatra.

In this species the 5 cells of the fruit are converted into 10 by

a dissepiment springing from the wall of each valve. I have never seen

the seeds, all the capsules I have met with being empty.

Orper XXI. MALPIGHIACEA.

Trees or shrubs, often climbing. Leaves (in the Indian genera)

opposite, quite entire; stipules small or 0. Inflorescence axillary or

terminal; pedicels articulate, usually 2-bracteolate. Flowers middling-

sized or small, white or yellow, more rarely red, yellow, or blue, herma-

phrodite, regular or irregular. Calyx usually 5-partite; segments im-

bricate or valvate, l or more (never all) furnished with a large gland,

rarely eglandular (Aspidopterys). Petals 5, clawed or not, often fim-

briate, imbricate. Disc obscure. Stamens 10, hypogynous or subperi-

gynous, equal, or 1 or more much larger than the others, filaments free

or connate below, anthers 2-lobed. Ovary 3-celled; styles 1-3, rarely

4, straight or circinate, stigmas capitate or punctiform or lateral ; ovules

solitary in each cell, micropyle superior, raphe ventral. Fruit (in all

the Asiatic genera except Brachylophon) of one or more winged samaras.

Seed exalbuminous; embryo straight or curved, radicle superior.—

Disrris. An order, largely represented in America, but scantily in Asia ;

genera about 50, species about 620,

Styles 1 rarely 2; calyx glandular.

Fruit of 3, united, many-winged samaras ... 1. Tristellateia.

Fruit usually of a single 3-winged samara.,, 2. Hiptage.

—

138

1893.] G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 198

Styles 3 rarely 4; calyx eglandular.

Samaras with large membranous reticulate

wings ... Sop ey 3. Aspidopterys.

Fruit of 2 or 3 turgid almost wingless cocci 4. Brachylophon.

1. TrisTevLareta, Thouars.

Woody climbers. Leaves opposite or whorled ; petiole 1—-2-glandu-

lar at the apex; stipules minute. Flowers yellow, in terminal or lateral

racemes. Calyx 5-partite, eglandular, or with minute glands. Petals

5, clawed. Stamens 10, all perfect; filaments rigid, truncate and

articulate at the top, anthers acute. Ovary 3-lobed; styles 1-2, slender,

one or more reduced to small papille. Ripe carpels 3, each with about

3 or more wings, the whole forming a stellate fruit. Seed obovoid,

testa membranous; cotyledons fleshy, hooked.—Disrris. About 8

species, natives of tropical Africa, Asia, and Australasia.

1. TRISTELLATEIA AUSTRALASICA, A. Rich. Sert. Astrol. 38t. 15. Gla-

brous; leaves elliptic, ovate, or oblong, acute, the base cuneate or rounded ;

main nerves 4or 5 pairs, forming wide arches far from the margin, faint;

leneth 1°75 to3°5 in., breadth °75 to 1°25 in., petiole *25 to 35 in., eglandu-

lar or with only one gland. Racemes 2 to 6in. long, few-flowered, terminal.

Flowers 1 in. in diam., their pedicels opposite, minutely 2-bracteolate

towards the base. Petals ovate. Frwit*5 in. in diam., its wing linear-

oblong, coriacious, recurved or spreading. Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 418;

Benth. Flor. Austral. I. 286. Platynema laurifolium, W. & A. in Hdin.

New Phil. Journ. 1833, 179; Prodr. 107.

Singapore; Wight, Kurz, Anderson. Pangkore, Scortechini. Pahang,

Ridley. Duisrris.—Malayan Archipelago, Australasia.

2. Huiprace, Gertner.

Climbing or suberect shrubs. Leaves opposite, quite entire, coria-

ceous, eglandular, or with a row of remote intramarginal glands be-

neath; stipules 0. Racemes terminal or axillary, simple or compound ;

peduncles erect, bracteate, jointed to the 2-bracteolate pedicels. Oalyzx

5-partite ; glands adnate to the pedicel, large. Petals 5, clawed, un-

equal, white, the odd one discoloured. Stamens 10, all fertile, declinate,

one much larger than the others; filaments connate at the base. Ovary

with 3 appendiculate lobes; styles 1 or 2 bearing stigmas, the others

rudimentary, all circinate. rwit winged. Seed sub-globose, the

cotyledons unequal, thick. Dusrris: four tropical Asiatic species.

Main nerves of leaves about 4 pairs, inflores-

cence tomentose or sericeous, flowers °35 to

‘Dd in. in diam oA 7 gry LS) EL. sericea.

J. I; 20

194 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

Main nerves of leaves 4 to 6 pairs, inflorescence

adpressed-pubescent ; flowers -75 to l in., in

diam. ... eid 396 .» 2. H. madablota.

1, Hrerace sericua, Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 419. A woody climber,

the branches and inflorescence more or less covered with soft brown,

villous pubescence; lateral branchlets slender, short. Leaves elliptic-

ovate or cblong, acuminate, glabrous ; main nerves about 4 pairs, ascend-

ing; length 2 to 6in., breadth ‘9 to 3 in., petiole °25 in. Racemes 2 to

3°5 in. long, axillary and terminal, sometimes much crowded, minutely

tomentose or sericeous, many-flowered. Flowers 35 to ‘5 in. in diam.,

pedicels thickened at the apex, *25 to ‘5 in. long. Petals clawed, the

odd one much lobed, all more or less villous especially externally ;

central wing of carpel oblanceolate obtuse, with a central ridge near

its base, 1:55 to 2 in. long, the lateral much smaller. 4H. parviflora,

Wight Cat. 358. Clerodendron sericeum, Wall. Cat. 1814.

Penang: Wallich, King’s collector, No. 1454. Singapore, Ridley.

Pahang, Ridley No 2386. Malacca, Griffith, Derry. Maingay, (Kew

Distrib.) No. 272. Perak, King’s collector No. 4097.—Distris. Burmah.

Gallatly, No. 890.

This is a very variable plant as to leaves, some of the forms having

narrowly oblong, while others have broadly elliptic leaves ; the nervation

is, however, alike in all. As regards vestiture there is also variation,

the inflorescence being in some villous, in others minutely tomentose or

pubescent. This must come very near, if it be not actually identical

with, H. javanica, Blume. The Burmese form of this species has not only

narrowly oblong leaves, but racemes 6 inches long and more slender

than in Malayan specimens. I propose to name it VAR. longe-racemosa.

2. HrpraGE MADABLOTA, Gertn. Fruct. II, 169, t. 116. A glabrous

woody climber, the young parts and inflorescence hoary or adpressed-

tomentose, the branches stout. Leaves coriaceous, ovate-lanceolate, oblong

or oyate-oblong, acute or shortly acuminate, the base rounded or cuneate,

both surfaces glabrous: main nerves 4 to 6 pairs, oblique, slightly pro-

minent beneath ; length 4'5 to 6in., breadth 1:5 to3 in., petiole -25 to

‘4 in. Racemes 1 to 6 in. long, axillary, sometimes leafy, adpressed-

pubescent. Flowers +75 to 1 in. in diam., fragrant. Sepals obtuse, less

than half as long as the petals. Petals fimbriate, the odd one dashed

with yellow. Fruit with three coriaceous spreading wings, the middle

one oblanceolate, obtuse, 1 to 2 in. long, the 2 lateral linear and half as

large. Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 418; Kurz For. Flora Burma 1], 173 ;

Migq. Fl. Ind. Bat. I, Pt. 2, 585; DC. Prod. I, 583 ; W. and A. Prod. 107 ;

Wight Ill. t. 50. Molina racemosa, Lamk. Dict. TY. 227; Cav. Diss. IX.

t. 263. Geertnera racemosa, Roxb. Cor. Pl. I. t. 18; Fl. Ind. II, 368.

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 195

Banisteria bengalensis, Linn. B. wnicapsularis, Lamk. 8B. tetraptera,

Sonnerat Voy. II, t. 135. Rheede Hort. Malab. VI, t. 59.

In all the provinces. Dustris. British India, China, Malayan

Archipelago.

3. AsprpopTeRys, A. Juss.

Shrubs, usually climbing. Leaves opposite, eglandular, quite entire ;

stipules 0. Flowers in simple or compound axillary and terminal pani-

cles; peduncles bracteate, jointed at the top, pedicels often minutely

2-bracteolate. Flowers small, yellow or white. Calyx short, 5-partite,

eglandular. Petals 5, not clawed, spreading or reflexed, quite entire.

Stamens 10, all perfect, filaments connate or distinct at the base. Ovary

3-lobed, lobes flattened at the back, sides winged; styles 3, glabrous,

stigmas capitate, Fruit of 1-3 samaras; nucleus sometimes crested

or winged at the back, and surrounded with a broad oblong or orbicular

wing. Seeds oblong, subterete; embryo, straight, cotyledons equal,

radicle short—Distris. Species about 15; all tropical Asiatic.

Leaves ovate or obovate, more or less orbicu-

lar; panicles slender, lax, with short few-

flowered lateral branches: samaras ovate,

narrowed and retuse at the apex Te lArconcatias

Leaves ovate or elliptic, narrowed apmands:

not orbicular; panicles spreading, the bran-

ches umbellate, many-flowered: samaras or-

bicular ... 40 .. 2 A. Helferiana.

1. ASPIDOPTERYS Concava, A. Jee in Archiv. Mus. Hist. Nat. ITT,

509. A climber; young shoots rusty-puberulous, soon becoming glab-

rous. Leaves ovate-elliptic or elliptic, bluntly and shortly acuminate,

the base rounded or very slightly narrowed: both surfaces glabrous,

the lower minutely dotted when young; main nerves 4 to 6 pairs,

curving, ascending ; length 3 to 4:5 in., breadth 1°5 to 2°3 in., petiole

*5 to 65 in. Flowers in spreading lateral umbellate panicles. Samaras

orbicular, membranous, pale, reticulate, the veins radiating, the nucleus

winged, about 1:25 in. in diam; their pedicels slender, minutely brac-

teolate, often 1°5 in. long. Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 420; Kurz For.

Flora Burmah, I, 175. Hiraea concava, Wall. Pl. As. Rar. I, 13; Cat.

1061. H. merguensis, Wight. Ill. I, 139.

Penang; Curtis No. 138, 798. Distris. Burmah.

2. Aspipoprerys Hexreriana, Kurz Journ. As, Soc. Bengal, Pt. 2,

(1874), 137, 14; For. Flora Burma, I., 176. A climber, the young

shoots tawny-pubescent. Leaves membranous, orbicular-ovate to orbi-

eular-obovate, the apex shortly cuspidate, the base rounded or shghtly

196 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. (No. 4,

cordate, glabrous; main nerves 4 or 5 pairs, curved, ascending; length

3 to 5'5 in., breadth 2°5 to 5 in.; petiole °5 to 65 in., puberulous or

glabrescent. Panicles axillary or yormanal slender, ane rusty-puberu-

lous when young, the lateral branches distant, few-flowered ; ovary quite

glabrous, lobes of dise scarcely rugose. Samaras ovoid, narrowed

towards the retuse apex, membranous, pale brown, with many radiating

nerves, reticulate, glabrous, 1 in. or more in length, nucleus with

oblong wing. Hiraea indica (?) Wall. Cat. 1057.

Andaman Islands. Distris. Burmah.

The type of this species is one of the things included under Wall.

Cat. 1057, with which the Andaman specimens in the Calcutta Her-

barium agree very well. Kurz has however also referred to this species

certain Burmese specimens, viz., Falconer’s No. 72 (from Upper Weingo

Valley) and Helfer’s No. 923, which, although agreeing with each other,

hardly agree with the Wallichian No. 1057 from Neidann. By the

way! this sheet from Neidann is not included im Wallich’s hthographed

and published list.

4, BracHyLopnon, Oliver.

Glabrous shrubs. Leaves opposite, entire. Inflorescence terminal,

racemose or corymbose, bracteolate. Hlowers yellow. Calya 5-partite,

eglandular. Petals 5, imbricate in bud. Stamens 10, all perfect, the

alternate shorter ; filaments longer than the anthers, flat, conjoined at the

base into a short disc: anthers linear, basifixed, opening by 2 apical

pores. Ovary deeply 3—4-lobed, 3-4-celled; Styles 3 or 4, elongate,

slender, divergent: ovules solitary in each cell, pendulous, anatropous.

Fruit usually 5-, sometimes only 2-lobed; separating when ripe into

turgid cocci; each coccus keeled along the back, and at the apex pro-

duced into a very short wing. Seed unknown. Distris. Three species ;

all Malayan.

Rachides of the racemes ‘d in. long or less,

leaves coriaceous... 5 .. Ll B. Hullettia.

Rachides of the racemes 2 in. or more in

length. .

Main nerves of leaves 7 to 8 pairs, oblique 2 B. Curtisii.

Main nerves of leaves 15 to 15 pairs, sub-

horizontal He . .. o& B, Scortechini.

J. BracuyLorHon Honertii, ne n. sp. Leaves coriaceous, shining,

minutely reticulate, narrowly elliptic, shortly and abruptly acuminate or

acute, the base cuneate: main nerves 10 to 12 pairs, rather prominent

beneath, sub-horizontal, interarching far from the margin; length 4 to

n., breadth 1°8 to 2°5 in., petiole *1 in, Racemes terminal, the

1893.] G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 197

rachis less than'5 in. long, 4-to 8-flowered; pedicels 75 in. long, brac-

teolate at the base. Sepals ovate, blunt.

Malacca: on mount Ophir, Hullett.

An imperfectly known plant, easily distinguished from both the

other species by its much shorter racemes and more coriaceous leaves.

2. BracuynorHon Courtisi1, Oliver in Hook, Ic. Plantar. t. 1566.

A shrub 3 to 6 feet high. Leaves membranous, narrowly elliptic to

ovate-rotund, acuminate, the base cuneate; upper surface glabrous,

the lower scaberulous ; main nerves 7 or 8 pairs, not much more promi-

nent than the intermediate, oblique, interarching ‘15 in. from the edge ;

length 3°5 to 7 in., breadth 2 to 2°25 in., petiole ‘lin. Racemes corym-

bose, 1 to 2in. long. lowers "75 in. in diam.; pedicels slender, °8 to 1:2

in. long, bracteolate at the base. Petals yellow, oblong, obtuse, entire,

shortly clawed, °5 in. long. Ripe fruit ‘35 to °5 in. long, ‘25 in. broad.

Penang: Curtis No. 231.

3. BRACHYLOPHON ScCORTECHINII, King, n. sp. A shrub 3 to 6 feet

high. Leaves membranous, oblong-lanceolate to oblong-elliptic, some-

times oblong-oblanceolate, tapering from the middle to each end, both

surfaces glabrous : main nerves 15 to 15 pairs, rather faint, sub-horizontal,

interarching ‘15 to -2 in. from the edge: length 5 to 1] in., breadth 2

to 4 in., petiole ‘15 in. Racemes corymbose, terminal and axillary, 2

to 3 in. long, many-flowered, the rachis tuberculate. Flowers about °6

in. in diam.; pedicels slender, °65 to 1 in. long, bracteolate at the base.

Calyx-teeth oblong, obtuse, puberulous, the edges ciliolate. Petals ovate,

obtuse, entire, glabrous, ‘5 in. long. Milaments flattened, unequal but

all much longer than the petals. Ovary 3- to 4-lobed, or 3- to 4-celled :

styles 3 or 4, as long as the filaments, spreading, cylindric. Fruit un-

- known. Ryssopteris elliptica, Scortechini MSS.

Perak : Scortechini, Wray, King’s collector.

I have not seen fruit of this. In its flowers it closely resembles

B. Curtisvi, Oliver, but its leaves are larger, more membranous, and have

more numerous nerves than those of B. Curtisit.

Orper XXII. GHRANIACEA.

Herbs, undershrubs, or rarely trees; glabrous or more usually

pubescent and glandular. Jeaves opposite or alternate, usually 2-

stipulate. Peduncles usually solitary and axillary, 1- or more flowered.

Flowers umbelled, cymose or racemose, usually showy, hermaphrodite,

regular or irregular. Sepals 5, rarely 4 or 2, free or united to the

middle, imbricate or rarely valvate, the posticous sometimes spurred.

Petals as many as the sepals or fewer by suppression, or 0, hypogynous

or subperigynous, variously imbricated, rarely contorted, Torus scarcely

198 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4

expanded into a disc, with 5 glands alternating with the petals, or

without glands, raised in the centre into a beak, rarely flat. Stamens

as many as, or double, or treble the sepals, or fewer by suppression ;

filaments filiform or dilated, or connate into a ring; anthers 2-

celled; cells parallel, opening lengthwise. Ovary 3-5-lobed, 3—5-celled,

rarely 2-lobed, of 3-5-carpels, united with the axis as far as the insertion

of the ovules, sometimes lengthened into a beak-bearing style or

styles, which are free or more or less united ; stigmas capitate, linear

or ligulate; ovules 1 or 2 or rarely more, horizontal or pendulous or

ascending. Fruit capsular, 3-5-lobed, lobes 1-seeded, often separating

from the axis, septicidal or loculicidal, rarely berried. Seeds pendulous

or horizontal, albumen 0, or scanty or fleshy ; embryo straight or curved ;

cotyledons flat, convex or variously folded, foliaceous or thick or

fleshy ; radicle either short and near the hilum, or longer and inflected,

or incumbent on the cotyledons.—Distris. Genera 20, with about

800 species, chiefly inhabiting temperate climates.

OxALipp®.—Leayves compound, flowers regular.

Herbaceous.

Leaves 3-foliolate 500 fo Oxalise

Leayes pinnate ..,. G00 .. 2, Biophytum.

Woody.

Shrubs or trees, not scandent, fruit pro-

bably indehiscent Ga . 9. Connaropsis.

Scandent shrubs, fruit certainly ohieeeat 4, Dapania.

BALsAMINE#®.—Leayes simple, flowers irregular.

Lateral petals connate in pairs, fruit capsular. 5. Impatiens.

Lateral petals free: fruit drupaceous ... 6, Hydrocera.

1. Oxatis, Linn.

Acid herbs, rarely shrubby. Leaves radical or alternate, stipulate

or ex-stipulate, compound, usually 3-foliolate. Flowers on axillary, 1-

or more flowered peduncles, regular. Sepals 5, imbricate. Petals 5,

hypogynous, contorted. Glands of the disc 0. Stamens 10, free or united

at the base, all anther-bearing. Ovary 5-lobed, 5-celled; styles 5,

distinct ; stigma terminal, captitate, 2-fid or laciniate: ovules 1 or more

in each cell. Capsule with loculicidal dehiscence, valves persistent

to the axis. Seeds with an outer fleshy coat which bursts elastically,

testa crustaceous, albumen fleshy, embryo straight.—Distris. Species

about 200, chiefly tropical and temperate S, American and 8. African.

1. Oxatis cornicunata Linn. DC. Prod. I, 692. A diffuse, creep-

ing, adpressed-pubescent herb with long-petioled 3-foliolate, stipulate

1893.] G. Kinge—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 199

leaves; the leaflets obcordate, the stipules adnate to the petiole.

Flowerssub-umbellate on 2- to many-fid, setaceously bracteolate peduncles.

Sepals obtuse. Petals obcordate, yellow. Fruiting pedicels often de-

pressed. Capsules sub-cylindric, tomentose, many-seeded. Seeds trans-

versely striate. Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 436; Mig. Fl. Ind. Bat. I,

pt. 4. p. 1385; Boiss. Fl. Orient. i. 866; Wall. Cat. 4347; Roxb. FI. Ind.

i. 457; W. & A. Prodr. 142. O. repens, Thunb; Wight Ic. t. 18;

Blume Bijdr. 243. O. pusilla, Salisb.; Roxb. l.c.

Perak: by the sides of damp foot-paths near the bases of the hills.

Penang: on Government Hill, Curtis.

2. Biopnuytum, De Cand.

Annual, rarely perennial herbs, with simple or branched stems.

Leaves abruptly pinnate, fascicled or almost whorled at the top of the

stem ; leaflets opposite, oblique; petiole swollen at the base. Peduncles

terminal, pedicels umbelled. Flowers small, yellow, or white. Sepals

5, lanceolate, acuminate. Petals 5. Stamens 10; filaments free, 5 outer

smaller. Styles 5, stigmas notched at the apex or 2-fid. Capsule ovoid

or oblong, or subglobose, splitting loculicidally sometimes to the base

into 5 spreading valves. Seeds as in Oxalis——Distris. Tropical Asia,

Africa, and America. Species about 20.

Leaflets 8 to 20 pairs, equal-sided, glabrous,

their bases truncate, slightly oblique : flower-

pedicels usually shorter than the sepals, petals

yellow ... . I. B. sensitivum.

Leaflets 18 to 25 pairs, 3 dnedder mica Saateely

hispid on upper surface, their bases obliquely

truncate; flower- ae longer than the

sepals, petals white.. .» 2. B. adiantoides.

j. Btopaytum sEnsitivum, DC. Brad T, 690. Stem 4 to 10 in. long,

hispidulous, erect or decumbent, bearing at its apex 8 to 20 pinnate

leaves 15 to 5 in. long; leaflets 6 to 15 pairs, the lower pairs oblong,

the upper pair obovate-oblong, the apices of all obtuse, sometimes

mucronate, the bases truncate, subequal, glabrous, -25 to °5 in. long.

Peduncles variable in length, sometimes nearly as long as the leaves,

puberulous, each bearing at its apex a bracteolate umbel of 10 or 12

flowers; bracteoles setaceous, as long as the flower pedicels, pedicels

pubescent, as long as the sepals. Petals yellow. Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind.

I, 436; Roxb. Fl. Ind. IJ, 457; W. and A. Prod. 162; Bot. Ree. XXXT,

t. 68; Wall. Cat. 4343 C. H.

Malacca: Griffith. Penang, on the coast, Curtis; and probably in

the other provinces.

200 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. | No. 4,

2. BiopHytum ADIANTOIDES, Wight ex Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. T, 437.

Stem from 6 to 12 in. high, erect or decumbent, pubescent, bearing

at its apex 10 or 12 pinnate leaves 4 to 7 in. long; leaflets 18 to 25 pairs,

oblong, obtuse, unequal-sided, the apex mucronate, the base obliquely

truncate, sometimes auriculed at the upper margin, sparsely strigose on

the upper surface. Peduwncles more than half as lone as the leaves,

pubescent, each bearing at its apex a densely bracteolate umbel of

6 to 12 flowers; bracteoles short, setaceous: flower-pedicels slender,

puberulous, longer than the sepals. Petals white, the claws yellow.

Perak: on the banks of the Kamha river, King’s collector, No. 931;

on the Plus river, Wray No. 3363. Goping, Scortechini, No. 1999.

Distris. Burmah.

3. Connaropsis, Planch.

Trees or shrubs. Leaves pinnately 1—-3-foliolate ; leaflets coriaceous,

quite entire, strongly nerved, triple-nerved at the base, margined.

Flowers minute, regular, in terminal and axillary panicled cymes..

Sepals 5, imbricate, connate at the base. Petals 5, imbricate. Glands

0. Stamens 10, filaments united at the base, the altermmke shorter.

Ovary 5-angled, 5-celled; styles 5, subulate, more or less united below,

stigmas apiculate; ovules 2 in each cell. Frwit fleshy, 5-lobed or

5-angled with succulent epicarp and fibrous endocarp, 1- or 2-celled

and 1- or 2-seeded by abortion, indehiscent. Distris. Five species, all

Malayan.

Leaves 3-foliolate ... 308 soo) 6 (05 Giraginlin.

Leaves 1-foliolate.

Leaves 2 to 3°5 in. long ... .. 2. OC. monophylla.

Do. 6 to 12 in. long ... .. oO} CO. macrophylla,

J]. Connaropsis Grirritai, Planch. in Hook. fil. FJ. Br. Ind. 440.

A small tree; young shoots glabrescent, dark-coloured when dry.

Leaves pinnately trifoliolate, coriaceous, glabrous ; leaflets elliptic-lanceo-

late, acuminate, the base cuneate; main nerves 4 pairs, ascending:

length 2 to 3°5 in., breadth *5 to 1 in., petiolule ‘15 in. Panicles termi-

nal, minutely ferruginous-tomentose, 1°5 to 2 in. long. Fruit unknown.

Malacca: Griffith, No. 1667. Maingay (Kew Distrib.), No. 274.

2. CoNNAROPSIS MONOPHYLLA, Planch. Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I., 440.

A shrub or small tree; young shoots minutely ferruginous-pubescent.

Leaves 1-foliolate, coriaceous, glabrous, ovate, acuminate, the base

rounded or sub-cuneate: main nerves about 6 pairs, faint; length

2to 3°5in., breadth ‘8 to 1°5in.; petiole ‘6 to 8 in., thickened and

pointed towards the apex, Panicles terminal or lateral, 2 to 4 in. long,

ferruginous-tomentose ; the branches erect and spike-like; flowers

1893.] G. Kinge—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula, 201

crowded. Fruit ovoid, glabrous, obtusely 5-angled and furrowed, ‘3

in. long.; endocarp fibrous, sarcocarp fleshy.

Malacca; Griffith No. 947; Maingay (Kew Distrib.) as 273. Perak,

Scortechini, King’s collector, Wray.

3. CONNAROPSIS MACROPHYLLA, King n. sp. A shrub or small

tree: young branches glabrescent or glabrous. Leaves 1-foliolate,

coriaceous, glabrous, oblong, acute or shortly acuminate, scarcely

narrowed to the rounded sub-truncate or sub-emarginate base; main

nerves 8 or 9 pairs, spreading, the reticulations distinct beneath:

length 6 to 12 in., breadth 2°35 to 3°65 in.; petiole °5 in., jointed above

the middle. Flowers in two or three terminal or lateral spikes which

are sometimes united to forma kind of panicle. Spikes glabrescent,

2 or 3 in, long. Flowers crowded. Fruit ovoid, apiculate, glabrous,

about °3 in. long. :

Perak: King’s collector, Nos. 433, 3124; Ridley No. 3087. Pro-

vince Wellesley ; Curtis No. 4:74.

4, Dapanta, Korthals.

Woody climbers. Leaves alternate, simple, coriaceous, entire, the

petiole jointed about the middle. Flowers small, regular, sometimes

unisexual, in slender spike-like racemes which are solitary, or in fas-

cicles, axillary or from tubercles on the stem. Sepals 5, connate at the

base, imbricate. Petals 5, hypogynous, imbricate, longer than the sepals.

Stamens 10, the alternate 5 shorter, all united at the base into a

shallow tube. Ovary deeply 5-lobed, 5-celled, each cell usually with

1 (sometimes with 2) pendulous ovule from an axile placenta. Fruit

clavate, the calyx persistent but not enlarged, deeply 5-lobed,

the epicarp slightly fleshy, the endocarp fibrous, 5-celled, 5-seeded,

dehiscing loculicidally so as to form a five-rayed fibrous star with

aseed attached to the central ridge (placenta)of each segment. Dis-

TRIB. About 4 species; all Malayan.

1. Dapanta scanpens, Stapf in Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 1997. A glabrous

climber 50 to 100 feet long. Leaves ovate-elliptic, acuminate, the base

rounded; main nerves 4 or 5 pairs, ascending, faint, length 3 to 5 in.,

breadth 1°25 to 2 in.; petiole ‘25 to °35 in., jointed about the middle.

Racemes slender, puberulous, about 1°5 to 2°5 in. lone. Flowers some

hermaphrodite and some with stamens only, 1 to -15 in. long, each with

a minute ovate bracteole at the base of its short pedicel. Calyx-lobes

obtuse, ciliolate. Petals oblong, ob-lanceolate, twice as long as the calyx.

Fruit 3 in. long, dehiscing into a flat star-shaped mass 4 in. in diam.

Connaropsis dioica, Scortechini MSS. in Herb. Calcutta.

Perak: Curtis. Scortechini, Wray, King’s collector.

By far the majority of the flowers have stamens only, the pistils

J; i 26

202 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

being either quite rudimentary or absent: these male flowers are about

half as long again as the hermaphrodites. The genus Dapania was

founded by Korthals to receive the Sumatran plant which that author

called D. racemosa. Of this, there is an authentic specimen in the

Calcutta Herbarium ; but unfortunately it has neither flowers nor fruit.

Amongst Forbes’ plants collected in Sumatra, No, 1217 agrees so per-

fectly with Korthal’s D. racemosa in foliage, as to leave no doubt that

it belongs to the same species ; and on Forbes’ specimens there are ripe

fruits. These ripe fruits, as well as its leaves,show D. racemosa to be quite

distinct from D. scandens, Stapf, the leaves being thinner in texture,

and the fruits longer than those of D. scandens. The seeds of Forbes’

specimens do not, however, show the curious aril (laciniate and almost

2-lipped) which Korthals describes: and, as the seeds of D. scandens

show no trace of an aril, I agree with Dr. Stapf that Korthals

probably described the existence of an aril as the result of some

confusion. The majority of the ovaries dissected by me have only a

single ovule: in one or two cases, however, a second (as figured by

Dr. Stapf) has been found. In no case, however, have I found two seeds

in a loculus of the fruit. There is no doubt that, as Dr. Stapf points

out, the genus Connaropsis comes very near Dapania; and it may

become desirable, as both genera became better known, to reduce

Connaropsis (which dates only from 1862) to Dapania which was

published in 1854. In the meantime the fruit of Connaropsis is not

properly known, and there is no evidence that itis dehiscent. The

fruit of C. monophylla is very like that of Dapania scandens, but no

specimens that I have seen show any sign of dehiscence; while that of

C. macrophylla is but little angled externally and the appearance of all

the specimens I have seen is suggestive of indehiscence. Moreover, all

the species of Dapania appear to be scandent ; while all those of Conna-

ropsis are shrubby or arboreous. Concerning the structure of the seeds

I can say nothing, not having met with good seeds of either. The two

genera remain at present separated chiefly by these two points of

difference, viz., dehiscence of the fruit and habit. Whether others may

be found remains to be seen when better materials shall be obtained.

Beccari’s specimen (P. S. 900) appears to belong to a species

slightly different from either D. scandens or D. racemosa. And, as I

understand from Dr. Stapf, the same Collector’s No. 2951, from Borneo

(which I have not myself examined), belongs to still another species.

5, Impatiens, Linn.

Herbs, rarely shrubby at the base. Leaves opposite or alternate,

in some whorled, in others all radical, simple, exstipulate, or with

1893] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 203

stipular glands atthe base of the petiole. Flowers in scapes, or in

axillary or terminal 1-2 or many-flowered peduncles, irregular, resupinate.

Sepals 3, rarely 5, imbricate; 2 anterior when present minute; 2 lateral

small, flat, usually green; posterior (anterior in flower) large, petaloid,

produced into a hollow spur or sac. Petals 3 (or 5); anterior (outer

in bud) large; lateral 2-lobed (or 2 connate). Stamens 5, filaments

short, broad; anthers cohering. Disc 0. Ovary oblong, 5-celled; stigma

sessile, 5-toothed ; ovules many, l-seriate in each cell. Capsule loculici-

dal; valves 5, elastically springing away from a placentiferous axis.

Seeds smooth or tubercled, glabrous or hairy, albumen 0; embryo

straight.—Distris, Mountainous parts of Trop. Asia and Africa, rare

in Temp. Europe, N. America, N. Asia, and S. Africa ; species about 200.

Flowers yellow: stem fleshy, several feet high

and more than a foot in diam. at the base ... 1. LI. mirabilis.

Flowers lilac, purple or white: stems herbace-

ous, slender.

Leaves linear-lanceolate, the upper

whorled, the lower in pairs, opposite... 2. I. Griffithit.

Leaves linear-oblong to obovate or ro-

tund, all opposite 608 .. oo I. chinensis.

1. Impatiens MIRABILIS, Hook. fil. in Curtis’s Bot. Mag., t. 7195.

Stem fleshy, cylindric, 3 to 5 feet high and 18 to 20 in. in diam. at the

base, branched above. Leaves thinly fleshy, crowded at the ends of

the branches, much narrowed to the base, obovate to ovate,

crenate, with a thick fleshy midrib and 13 or 14 pairs of faint pinnate

nerves, both surfaces glabrescent: length 5 to 7 in., breadth 3°5 to 4°5

in., petiole 1 to1°5 in. Racemes axillary, as long as, or longer than the

leaves, slender, and few-flowered. Flowers yellow, 1°75 in. long, sepals 3 ;

the lateral elliptic-oblong, acute; the posterior widely hemispheric

with a short incurved spur; anterior petal rotund, transversely oblong,

the lateral petals united into a single 3-lobed piece.

Langkani: Curtis No. 1678.

The above description of this very remarkable species is chiefly

copied from Sir Joseph Hooker.

2. Impatiens GrirFrituit, Hook. fil.and Thoms. in Journ. Linn.

Soc. IV, 120: Fl. Br. Ind. I, 446. Herbaceous; stem a foot or more in

height, erect, terete, sparsely puberulous. Leaves linear-lanceolate, much

narrowed towards the base, those in the lower part of the stem in

pairs, opposite and petiolate; those in the upper part narrower, in

whorls of three and sessile; all remotely serrate-toothed, 1°5 to 4 in.

long; the texture rather thick, the lower surface pale and glabrous,

the upper sparsely hairy. Pedicels solitary, rarely paired, slender,

204 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

1 in. or more in length. Flowers 1 in. in diam., flattish, rose-lilac.

Sepals ovate-oblong, acuminate: standard broadly obcordate with a fili-

form spur behind, the wings broadly bi-lobed. Capsule elliptic, turgid

in the middle.

Malacca: on Mount Ophir, Gerai, &c.; Griffith, Maingay.

3. InpaTIENs CHINENSIS, Linn. Herbaceous: stem 4 to 18 in. long,

suberect, decumbent and rooting at the base, angled. Leaves subsessile,

varying from linear-oblong to obovate or almost rotund, acute or obtuse,

sharply serrate, always opposite, the base acute or rounded, often

auricled ; texture rather thick, glaucous beneath, glabrous or sparsely

hairy, ‘5 to 4in. long: stipules setaceous, glandular, recurved. Flowers

‘5 to | in. in diam., flattish, purple, or white. Pedicels solitary or

fascicled, sometimes longer than the leaves. Sepals linear: standard

orbicular, the wings semi-obovate, entire, auricled at the base; spur

slender, long, incurved. Capsule *5 to ‘75 in. long, elliptic, turgid in the |

middle.

Malacca; Griffith, Duisrris. China, British India.

6. HyprocrerdA, Blume.

A glabrous erect marsh herb. Leaves narrow, alternate. Flowers

in short axillary 1-2-flowered peduncles, irregular. Sepals 5, coloured,

imbricate; 2 outer lateral, flat; posticous one produced into a short

hollow spur. Petals 5, the anticous outer, very large, concave. Disc-

glands 0. Stamens 5; filaments short, flat; anthers slightly cohering

around the pistil. Ovary 5-celled; stigmas 5, sessile; ovules 2-3 in

each cell. Drupe baccate, endocarp bony, truncate, 5-celled, cells 1-seeded,

Seeds curved, corrugated, albumen 0; cotyledons plano-convex, thickish,

radicle short, superior.—Disrris. One tropical Asiatic species.

1. Hyprocera rrirtora, W. & A. Prod. I, 140. Annual; the stem

often floating, fistular, often flexuose and rooting at the nodes; branches

erect, 1 to 2 feet long, 5-angled. Leaves linear-lanceolate, serrate,

attenuated into a petiole at the base, stipulate, glands two. Flowers

Jin. in diam., red white and yellow. Drupe globose, *75 in. in diam.,

smooth, red, when dry 5-angled and truncate. Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind.

I, 483; Mig. Fl. Ind. Bat. I, Pt. 2,132; H.f. & T. in Journ. Linn. Soe.

iv. 156. H. angustifolia, Blume Bijd. 241. Impatiens triflora, Linn. DC.

Prodr. i. 687; Wall. Cat. 4756. I. ? natans, Willd. ; DC, Prodr. i. 687;

Roxb. Fl. Ind. i, 652; Wall. Cat. 4755. Tytonia natans, G. Don, Gen.

Syst. i. 749. Balsamina angustifolia, Burm. Thes. Zeyl. t. 16 fig. 2

(inaccurate).

In all the Provinces except the Andaman and Nicobar Islands.

Distrizp. Malayan Archipelago, British India, Ceylon.

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 205

Orper XXIII. RUTACEA.

Trees or shrubs, rarely herbs, abounding in pellucid glands filled

with essential oil. Leaves opposite or alternate, simple or compound,

exstipulate. Flowers in axillary or terminal cymes or panicles, never

spiked, usually bisexual and regular in the Indian species. Calyx

of 4-5 small lobes or sepals. Petals 4-5, hypogynous (in the Indian

genera), valvate or imbricate. Stamens 4-5 or 8 or 10, rarely more

(Citrus, A’gle); filaments usually free, hypogynous ; anthers 2-celled,

opening inwards. Disc within the stamens, crenate or lobed, some-

times large or long. Ovary of 4-5 free or connate carpels; styles

as many, free or variously united; stigmas terminal, entire or lobed ;

ovules usually 2in each cell. Hrwt a capsule, berry or drupe, or

1-4 capsular cocci. Seeds usually solitary in the cells, testa various,

albumen fleshy or 0: embryo straight or curved, radicle superior.—

Distris. Tropical and extratropical. Genera 83, and about 70 species.

Ripe fruit separating into dehiscent cocci or

follicles,

Flowers generally unisexual; disc free or

absent ; ovaries partially united ; styles

basilar or ventral, free at the base ; cells

2-ovuled.

Leaves opposite.

Stamens 4 or 5 00 so) LeHivod tan

Stamens 8, four perfect opposite

the sepals, alternating with four

imperfect opposite the petals... 2. Tetractomia.

Stamens 8, all perfect . Melicope.

Leaves alternate, stamens3to5 .,, 4. Zanthoxylum.

Ripe fruit indehiscent.

Flowers polygamous: petals 4, stamens 8;

disc free : ovaries and styles 4, united,

the cells 2-ovuled; fruit syncarpous,

4-celled, indehiscent, seed albuminous ;

leaves 1-foliolate ade ww» 0. Acronychia.

Flowers hermaphrodite, petals and _sta-

mens free or connate, ovaries and

styles completely united, cells 1-to many-

ovuled: fruit a berry, sometimes with

but little pulp, seed exalbuminous

Unarmed.

Style ‘short, persistent; leaves

1 to 5-foliolate ... ue

CO bo

fp)

. Glycosmis.

206 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [{No. 4,

Style deciduous, leaves pinnate.

Cotyledons leafy, crumpled ;

petals valvate; filaments

linear-subulate, not dilated

at the base ... ... %. Micromelum.

Cotyledons fleshy, plano-con-

vex, petals imbricate.

Filaments not dilated at

the base... .. 8. Murraya,

Filaments dilated at the

base Loe ... 9. Clausena.

Armed ; leaves 3-to 8-foliolate.

Calyx 3-lobed, petals 3, stamens 6 10. Triphasia.

Calyx cup-shaped, entire or obs-

curely lobed: petals 4, stamens

8 to 10 ise ... Ll, Luvunga.

Armed or unarmed ; leaves 1-foliolate.

Anthers linear-oblong, disc cylin-

dric forming a gynophore’_... 12. Paramignya.

Anthers ovate-oblong, sometimes

cordate, the filaments free or

conjoined into a tube; disc

cupular as .. 13. Atalantia.

1. Evop1a, Forst.

Trees or shrubs, unarmed. Leaves opposite, simple or 1-3-foliolate

or imparipinnate, quite entire. Flowers small, in panicled axillary

cymes, unisexual. Sepals 4-5, imbricate. Petals 4-5, sessile, valvate

or slightly imbricate. Stamens 4-5, inserted at the base of the disc,

filaments subulate, anthers oblong. Ovary deeply 4-lobed, 4-celled ;

style basilar, stigma 4-lobed, ovules 2 in each cell, collateral or super-

posed. Fruit of 2 to 4 coriaceous 1 to 2-seeded cocci; endocarp horny,

elastic. Seeds oblong or globular, testa bony or crustaceous, shining ;

hilum linear, albumen fleshy; embryo straight, cotyledons ovate.—

Distrrs. About 25 species, natives of tropical Asia, the Pacific, the E.

African Islands, and Australia.

Leaves 3-foliolate.

Leaflets usually more or less obovate:

cymes Wroad pyramidal or corymbose,

much branched.

Lower surface of leaflets pubescent... 1. H. latifolia.

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 207

Lower surface of leaves glabrous.

Apices of leaflets acuminate or

apiculate, main nerves rather

faint, sub-horizontal or slightly

ascending ; cymes pyramidal... 2. H. Roxburghiana.

Apices of leaflets shortly and

abruptly acuminate, main

nerves rather faint, sub-hori-

zontal or ascending, cymes

corymbose wet 3. EH. glabra.

Apices of leaflets obtuse, nerves

very prominent beneath, cymes

corymbose 4. H. robusta.

Leaflets oblong or elliptic- siiloten not ae

all obovate, tapering little to the ends:

ripe cocci “4 in. long a6 o. H. macrocarpa.

Leaflets oblong-elliptic, biGlort ing to bach

end : cymes few-branched, very tomen-

tose: flowers in globular masses .. 6, H. pilulifera.

Leaflets oval to elliptic, obtuse or sub-

acute, very coriaceous, the edges revolute

when dry: cymes small, flowers °25 in.

long ee 50 .. %. EH. pachyphylla.

Leaves I-foliolate Soe 8. H. pedunculosa.

1, Evopra tatirouia, DC. Prod. Th, 724, A ‘nes 15 to 20 feet high :

young branches stout, obscurely 4- anelodl flattened at the nodes, rusty

or tawny-puberulous. Leaves 3-foliolate, membranous, the petiole

4 to 6 in. long, usually angled, puberulous; leaflets obovate-elliptic to

elliptic, acute or shortly acuminate, the base cuneate; main nerves

13 to 18 pairs, spreading, curving, prominent beneath ; upper surface

glabrescent or glabrous except the tomentose midrib and nerves, the

lower softly pubescent, sometimes becoming glabrescent when old ; length

5 to 9 in., breadth 2°5 to 4°5 in. (the middle one usually the largest) ;

petiole 2to-4in. Cymes axillary, broad, with opposite spreading rusty-

tomentose branches on stoutish puberulous peduncles 1 to 2 in. long.

Flowers less than ‘1 in. long, densely crowded ; sepals sub-acute, pubes-

cent outside ; petals glabrous except a few hairs on the back outside ;

ovary villous. Cocci 2 or 3 from each flower, broadly ovate, blunt, sub-

glabrous, ]—2-seeded: seed black. Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I., 489; Mig.

Fl. Ind. Bat. i. pt. 2,672; Ann. Mus. Lugd. Bat. iii, 244. Zanthorylum

Bumphianum, Cham. in Linnea v. 58.

In all the provinces, except the Andamans and Nicobars: Distr1s.

Malayan Archipelago.

208 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

In its flowers and fruit this closely resembles #. Roxburghiana,

Benth., but the leaves are different.

2. Evop1a RoxsurGHIANA, Benth, Flora of Hong-Kong, 59. A small

tree; branches glabrous, opposite. Leaves glabrous, 3-foliolate, the

petiole 2 to 5 in. long, terete; leaflets thinly coriaceous, shortly petio-

lulate, obovate, oblanceolate or oblong, the apex rounded acuminate

or apiculate: main nerves 12 to 18 pairs, horizontal or slightly ascend-

ing, not prominent; length 2°5 to 6 in., breadth 1:25 to 3°25 in., the

middle leaflet the largest; petiolule -15 to ‘25 in. Oymes pedunculate,

spreading; the branches opposite, minutely bracteolate at the base:

peduncles 2 to 3in. long: cymes about 2°5 to 3in.in diam. Flowers

densely crowded, whitish, ‘1 to ‘15 in. long; the anthers exserted,

shortly pedicelled, sepals very obtuse, ovary pubescent. Cocci about

2 from each flower, ovoid, pointed, 1-to 2-seeded, ‘2 to °3 in. long.

Seeds black, shining. Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 487; Kurz Fl. Burm.

I, 180. £. triphylla, Bedd. Flor. Sylvat; Anal. Gen. xli. t. vi. f. 2.

EH. Marambong, Miquel Ann. Mus. Bot. i. 244. Fagara triphylla, Roxb.

Fl. Ind. i. 416 (? of Linn.). FF. Lunur-ankenda, Geertn. Carp. i., 334, t.

68. f.9. Xanthozxylon triphyllum, Wight Ic. t. 204; Dll. i. 169; Grah.

Cat. Bomb. Pl. 36; Dalz. & Gibs. Bomb. Flor. 45. X. Roxburghianum,

Cham. in Linnea v. 58. X. zeylanicum, DC. Prodr.i., 728. X. nila-

giricum, Miquel Herb. Hohenack.

In all the Provinces: common. Distriz. Malayan Archipelago,

British India.

A widely distributed species very common in most parts of the

Malayan Peninsula, and varying a good deal in the size of the leaves

and in the degree of density of the cymes. In some cases the latter

are lax and open, but in the majority they are condensed. There is

some doubt as to what name this plant should bear. Sir Joseph Hooker

(F. B.I.1.c.) has written an excellent note on its synonymy which

should be consulted. The species, except in the matter of size, differs

very little from LH. triphylla. DC.

3. Hvyopia GLABRA, Blume Bijdr. 245. <A tree 40 to 70 feet high :

young branches stout, compressed at the nodes, glabrous. Leaves 3-

foliolate; the petioles 2 to 4in. long, glabrous, terete, grooved in front

towards the apex: leaflets more or less coriaceous, shortly petiolulate,

obovate or obovate-elliptic, shortly and abruptly acuminate, rarely

obtuse, always tapering much to the base, upper surface shining, the

lower glabrous or puberulous: main nerves 10 to 15 pairs, oblique or

sub-horizontal, prominent on the lower surface and often depressed on

the upper when dry ; length 4 to 10 in., breadth 2°25 to 5 in., petiolule

‘2 to ‘4 in., the middle leaflet the largest and wilh the longest petiolule.

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 209

Oymes pedunculate, corymbose, the main branches ascending, the second-

ary spreading, all opposite, minutely bracteolate at the base, puberulous

or almost glabrous; peduncles stout, compressed, glabrescent, 1'5 to 4

in. long. Flowers °1 in. long (excluding the exserted stamens) densely

crowded, many of them practically unisexual, the ovary being abortive.

Sepals sub-orbicular, obtuse, puberulous. Petals glabrous. Stamens ex-

serted. Ovary depressed, glabrous, or hairy at the base of the styles.

Coccz 2 or 3 to each flower, ‘2 in. long, rugulose and glandular externally,

broadly ovate, obtuse. Seeds black. Miq. Fl. Ind. Bat. I, Pt. 2, 672;

Ann. Mus. Lugd. Bat. III, 248; Hook. fil, Fl. Br. Ind. I, 489.

Perak : very common. Penang, Curtis, No. 2485. Andaman Islands,

King’s collectors. Nicobars, Kurz.

This is best distinguished from H. Roxburghiana and H. latifolia

by its more coriaceous leaves with stronger nerves, and by its more

corymbose cymes. The flowers, however, are very little different in all

three, and it seems doubtful whether it would not be better to treat all

as forms of a single widely distributed and variable species.

4. Evop1a ropusta, Hook fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I., 488. A small tree;

young branches as thick as aswan’s quill, compressed, hoary. Leaves

3-foliolate, the petiole 4 in. long, terete, as thick as a crowgquill:

leaflets coriaceous, elliptic, the terminal sub-obovate, obtuse or ob-

tusely acuminate, the midrib and arching nerves very strong, glab-

rous except the puberulous midrib beneath, the upper surface shin-

ing; length 6 to 8 in. Cymes broad, (5 in. in diam.), brachiate, their

branches very robust. Flowers and fruit as in H. Roxburghiana.

Penang; Phillips. Singapore; Maingay (Kew Distrib.) No. 278.

This species must come very near H. glabra, Bl. It also greatly

resembles the Sumatran H. ewnewron, Miq. (FI. Ind. Bat. Suppl. 532).

5. Hyop1a macrocarpa, King, n. sp. A tree 20 to 40 feet high:

young branches rather stout, cinereous-puberulous, compressed. Leaves

3-foliolate, the petiole 3 to 4 in. long, glabrous: leaflets coriaceous,

oblong, or elliptic-oblong, acute, narrowed to the slightly unequal-

sided base; both surfaces glabrous, the upper shining, the lower dull

and paler when dry; main nerves 14 to 18 pairs, almost horizontal,

faint; length 6 to 12 in., breadth 2 to 3 in., petiole ‘1 to ‘2 in.; the

middle leaflet the largest. Cymes axillary, pyramidal, shortly pedun-

culate, olivaceous-tomentose ; the branches opposite, spreading, bracteo-

late at the base; peduncles ‘5 to 1°5 in. long, puberulous. Flowers

"1 in. long, densely crowded, many of them with perfect stamens

but an abortive ovary; sepals triangular, acute, pubescent ; petals

puberulous. Stamens exserted. Ovary villous. Cocci 3 or 4 to each

flower, compressed, obovate, blunt, ‘4 in. long, dark-coloured and

J, mu. 27

210 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

puberulous externally, limed inside with dense white hairs: seeds 2

black, shiniag.

Perak: Wray, No. 2618 and 3266; King’s collector, No. 7489.

A very distinct species, recognisable at once by its long and com-

paratively large leaflets, small cymes, and large cocci.

6. EvyoDIA PILULIFERA, King n.sp, A shrub 10 to 15 feet high:

young branches rather slender, flattened at the nodes, minutely tawny-

tomentose, the bark pale. Leaves 3-foliolate, the petiole 3 to 4°25 in.

long, terete, grooved in front, deciduously tawny-tomentose ; leaflets

thinly coriaceous, petiolulate, oblong-elliptic, tapering to each end, the

apex shortly acuminate, the base very narrow ; both surfaces glabrous,

the lower paler when dry : main nerves 9 or 10 pairs, oblique, interarch-

ing boldly well within the edge, prominent on the lower, depressed

on the upper surface when dry ; length 3°5 to 8 in,; breadth 1°25 to

2°75 in.; petiolule ‘15 to ‘4 in., the middle leaflet rather larger than the

lateral. Cymes everywhere tawny-tomentose, axillary, on long peduncles ;

the branches few, opposite, each bearing towards the apex a few dense-

sub-globose masses of flowers. Flowers less than ‘1 in. long, Sepals

ovate, acute, densely tawny-tomentose. Petals glabrous. Ovary villous.

Cocci slightly compressed, ovoid, blunt, minutely tawny-tomentose

outside, the interior glabrous, ‘2 in. long. Seed solitary, shining.

Perak: Scortechini, No. 360; Wray, No. 2995; King’s collector,

No. 6275.

This species is readily distinguished by its minutely tomentose

few-branched cymes, each bearing a few densely crowded heads of small

flowers.

7. HyvopIA PACHYPHYLLA, King n.sp. A small tree 10 to 15 feet

bigh ; young branches flattened at the nodes, minutely rufous-tomentose,

as are the petiole, under surfaces of the midribs and peduncles of the

cymes. Leaves 3-foliolate, the petiole 2°5 to 3 in. long: leaflets very

coriaceous, oval to elliptic, obtuse or sub-acute, the base slightly cuneate;

the edges revolute when dry; upper surface glabrous, shining, the

lower pale, glaucous; main nerves 8 to 12 pairs, sub-horizontal, curving

slightly, interarching within the edge, slightly prominent on the lower

surface when dry, the midrib very bold; length 2°25 to 3°75 in., breadth

12 to 2°25 in., petiolule 35 to ‘5 in. Cymes axillary, pedunculate,

the branches few, short, close together; peduncles 1 to 1°5 in. long.

Flowers 25 in. long, in dense sub-globular masses. Sepals broadly

ovate, acute, olivaceous-tomentose externally, glabrous internally.

Petals erect, ovate-lanceolate, pubescent on both surfaces, the edges

glabrous. S/amens not exserted. Ovary glabrous. Coccc 2 or 3 from

each flower, sub-compressed, ovate, blunt, pale and puberulous exter-

nally, glabrous within. Seed solitary, black, shining.

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 211

A very distinct species, at once distinguishable by its small coria-

ceous leaflets and large flowers and fruits.

8. EvopiA pEepuncuLosa, Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 489. A small

tree ? young branches cylindric, smooth. Leaves 1-foliolate ; petiole rather

stout, half-cylindric, ‘5 to 1 in. long. Leaflets coriaceous, obovate,

abruptly narrowed at the obtuse apex, the base cuneate: both surfaces

glabrous, minutely reticulate, main nerves numerous, slender, spreading,

length 4 to 5 in. Cymes pedunculate, pubescent, branching near the

apex into small trichotomous pubescent cymules; peduncles 1 to 4 in.

long. Flowers (buds only seen) ‘1 in. long, shortly pedicelled. Sepals

rounded. Petals broadly ovate, acute, glabrous, Ovary 4-cleft, im-

mersed in the disc.

Singapore; Lobb.

Known only from Lobb’s solitary and imperfect specimen.

2. Terractomta, Hook. f.

Trees or shrnbs, Leaves opposite, petioled, 1-foliolate, coriaceous,

quite entire, punctate. Flowers small, in axillary branched cymes.

Calyx small, 4-partite. Petals 4, triangular-ovate, acute, persistent,

valvate. Disc broad, glandular, flattish or pulvinate, obtusely 4-angled,

Stamens 4 or 8, (4 perfect alternate with the petals, 4 smaller with

imperfect anthers opposite the petals and partially adnate to them at

the hase); filaments subulate, flattened at the base; anthers 2-lobed,

dorsifixed. Ovary immersed in the centre of the disc, 4-celled, with

A free projecting lobes ; styles 4, free at the base, connate above; stigma

capitate, obscurely 4-lobed; ovules 2, collateral in each cell. Fruit

of 4 coriaceous, laterally compressed, oblong, 2-seeded cocci, splitting

ventrally, the horny endocarp partially separating. Seeds inserted

towards the base of the carpels.—Disrris. Three species, natives of

the Malayan Peninsula and Borneo.

Leaves elliptic-obovate, 6 to 9 in. long;

flowers °25 in. long: ripe cocci 5 in. long ... 1 Z. majus.

Leaves usually cuneate-obovate, rarely elliptic-

obovate, 2°5 to 5 in. long; flowers 1:3 in.

long; ripe cocei ‘25 in. long... we 2 TL. Roxburghit.

1. Terrracromia magus, Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind, I. 491. A tree:

young branches stout; their bark brown, rough, Leaves very coria-

ceous, obovate, elliptic, obtuse, narrowed to the base; both surfaces

glabrous, very pale when dry: main nerves 12 to 16 pairs, rather

straight, oblique, interarching far from the margin, slightly promi-

ment or both surfaces when dry; length 6 to 9 in., breadth 3 to 4 in,,

petiole 2 to 225 in., stout, terete, slightly swollen at base and apex,

212 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

Cymes glabrous or glabrescent, 4 to 6 in. in diam., the branches oppo-

site; bracts minute, persistent. Flowers *25 in. in diam., glabrous.

Stamens 4, perfect; the filaments longer than the petals and style, the

4 staminodes minute. zpe cocci about °5 in. long, keeled. Seeds

oblong, the nucleus basal, much smaller than the oblong wing. Tetra-

merista paniculata, Kurz in Journ. Bot for 1875, p. 333.

Malacca; Maingay (Kew Distrib.) No. 290.

A rare plant known only by Maingay’s scanty specimens.

2. Trrractromta RoxpurGar, Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. 1.,491. A tree

30 to 80 feet high; young branches rather stout, glabrous, their

bark pale, rough. Leaves coriaceous, cuneate-obovate, sometimes obo-

vate-elliptic, the apex always broad and rounded, and very shortly

and bluntly apiculate, much narrowed to the petiole; both surfaces

glabrous, rather pale when dry, the upper glabrous, the lower glabres-

cent with numerous and rather large black dots: main nerves 7 to 9

pairs, oblique, straight, not prominent: length 2°5 to 5, rarely 6 in.,

breadth 1:5 to 2°'5, rarely 3 in.; petiole °5 to 1 in., rarely 1:25 in.

Cymes glabrous in the lower, pubescent in the upper part, 3 or 4 in, in

diam., pedunculate; bracts minute, persistent. lowers -13 in. in

diam., puberulous. Stamens 8, the alternate row imperfect, minute

and attached to the petals. Ripe cocci 1 to 3 from a flower, about

25 in. long. Seeds oblong, nucleus rather shorter than the wing,

Hook. fil. Icones Plantar. 1512. Melicope tetrandra, Roxb. Fl. Ind. II.

257.

Penang, Singapore, Perak.

A much more common plant than the last, with smaller flowers

and fruit, and with leaves not only smaller but much more obovate.

3. Meticors, Forst.

Shrubs. Leaves opposite (in the Indian species), 1-3-foliolate, pel-

lucid-punctate. Flowers small, in axillary cymes or panicles. Calyx

4-lobed or 4-partite. Petals 4, sessile, spreading, valvate or imbricate.

Disc large, entire or 8-lobed, or obsolete. Stamens 8, inserted at the base

of the disk, those opposite the petals shorter, filaments subulate or

flattened; anthers oblong or cordate. Ovary 4-celled, deeply 4-lobed ;

style basilar, or styles 4, subterminal, moreor less combined; stigma

capitate, 4-lobed; ovules 2 in each, all collateral or superposed. Frutt

of 4 free spreading coriaceous cocci, dehiscing on the inner face; endo-

carp more or less separating from pericarp. Seeds oblong, testa black,

shining ; embryo with large oblong cotyledons and short radicle. Disrris.

chiefly Polynesian: species about 15.

1. Mezicope Hexreri, Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 492. A glabrous

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 213

diceceous shrub: young branches rather stout, striate, sub-quadrangular,

Leaves 1-foliolate: leaflet coriaceous, obovate-elliptic, very obtuse,

narrowed to the base: main nerves about 9 pairs, spreading, inconspi-

euous; length 4°5to 6 in., breadth 2 to 3 in; petiole -75 to 1 in.

Panicles not much longer than the petioles, few-branched, cymose.

Flowers -2in.in diam. Calyx-lobes acute. Petals longer than the calyx,

lanceolate, acute, puberulous outside, ridged along the midrib on the

inner surface inside. Kurz For. Flora Burmah, I, 182.

Andaman Islands; Helfer (Kew. Distrib.) No. 1192.

4, ZanrHoxyitum, Linn.

Shrubs or trees, often armed with stout prickles. Leaves alternate,

3-foliolate or unequally pinnate; leaflets opposite or alternate, entire or

crenate, often oblique, punctate. Flowers small, in axillary or terminal,

peduncled, broad or narrow cymes, white, pink, or greenish, often uni-

sexual. Calyx 3-8-fid, rarely 0. Petals 3-5, rarely 0, imbricate or in-

duplicate-valvate. Disc small or obscure. Stamens 3-5, hypogynous or

reduced to scales in the 2. Ovary rudimentary in the d,in the @ of

1-5 oblique, 1-celled carpels; styles sublateral, free or connate above,

stigma capitate; ovules 2 in each cell, usually collateral. Fruit of 1-5,

globose, coriaceous or fleshy, 1-seeded cocci, dehiscing ventrally; endocarp

horny, separating or not. Seed oblong and compressed, or globose, often

hanging out of the carpel, hilum broad, testa bony or crustaceous, blue

or black, shining, albumen fleshy; embryo axile, straight or curved ;

cotyledons flat, radicle very short.—Disrris. About 80 species, all either

tropical or subtropical.

Unarmed or very slightly armed: leaves 3-

foliolate; cymes axillary and terminal;

fruit 3 in. in diam. i .» Ll, Z. ovalifoliwm.

Armed ; leaves pinnate, leaflets 4 to 9 pairs ;

cymes terminal; fruit*l12in.indiam. ... 2. Z. myriacanthum.

1. ZantHoxyLum ovatirotium, Wight Ill. I, 169. A shrub or

tree: young branches at first puberulous but speedily glabrous,

lenticellate, unarmed, or with a few short straight prickles. Leaves 3-

foliolate: petiole 1°25 to 2°5 in., not armed; leaflets sub-coriaceous,

elliptic-oblong, slightly obovate, the apex with an abrupt short obtuse

point, the edges crenulate, the base narrowed; both surfaces shining:

main nerves 10 to 14 pairs, sub-horizontal, not much more prominent

than the intermediate nerves; length 2 to 5 in., breadth 1:2 to 2°5 in. ;

petiole -2 to 4 in., sometimes almost absent; the middle leaflet larger

than the two lateral. Cymes slender, paniculate, pedunculate, axillary

and terminal, shorter than the leaves, with few alternate branches,

214 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

puberulous when young, speedily glabrous. lowers 4-to 5-merous,

*12 to ‘2 in. in diam., pedicellate. Petals valvate. Fruit solitary, sub-

globular, °3 in. in diam., pitted, glabrous. Seed sub-globose. Hook. fil.

Fl. Br. Ind. I, 492. Z. uwndulatum, Wall. Cat, 1208. Z%. lucidum, Wall.

Cat. 1212. Toddalia mitis, Mig. MSS. Limonia leptostachya, Jack MSS.

Wall. Cat. (without name) 7472 and 7469.

Singapore : Wallich. Andaman Islands, King’s collectors. Dis-

TRIB.: British India, Sumatra.

2. ZaNYHOXYLUM MyRiacaNntHuM, Wall, Cat. 1214. A glabrous tree

40 feet high, all parts except the petioles armed with short straight

prickles. Leaves 1 to 1°5 feet long; leaflets 4 to 9 pairs, coriaceous,

oblong-lanceolate, acuminate, entire or very obscurely and minutely

crenate ; main nerves about 8 pairs, spreading, not prominent even when

dry ; length 3 to 4 in., breadth 1:25 to 1°5 in., petiolule ‘1 to °2 in.

Oymes terminal, pedunculate, spreading, 6 to 8 in. in diam.; peduncle

armed, 5 or 6 in. long; branches long, sub-opposite or alternate. Flowers

-2 in. in diam., sub-sessile, 5-merous. Calyx with a few small bracts

at the base. Ovaries 3. Ripe fruit compressed, °12 in. in diam., apiculate.

Seed compressed. Hook. fil. Fl Br. Ind. I, 496. Z. longifolium, Wall.

Cat. 7115.

Penang: Porter, Curtis No. 1076. Malacca; Maingay (Kew Dis-

trib.) No. 279.

There are in Scortechini’s Herbarium some scraps of a Zanthoxylum

which appears to be Z. glandulosum, Teysm. and Binn.; but without

better specimens I hesitate to include that species here.

5. AcRONYCHTA, Forst.

Trees, with opposite or alternate, l-rarely 3-foliolate leaves; leaflets

entire. Flowers polygamous, small or moderately sized, yellow, in

pedunculate, terminal, or axillary corymbs. Petals 4, valvate, spreading,

revolute. Stamens 8, inserted under a thick, 8-angled, tomentose disc ;

filaments subulate, the alternate longer. Ovary inserted in the hollowed

apex of the disc, tomentose, 4-celled. Style terminal; stigma 4-

grooved; ovules 2 in each cell, superposed. Hrwit a 4-celled drupe, or

4valved leculicidal capsule. Seeds with black testa and copious albumen ;

embryo straight; cotyledons flat, oblong. Drsrris. About 15 species :

all tropical Asiatic or Australasian.

Flowers ‘35 to ‘75 in. in diam., linear in bud,

filaments villous, inflorescence cymose oe eA amrarolca

Flowers °15 in. in diam., globular in bud,

filaments glabrous, inflorescence racemose... 2. A. Porteri.

1. ACRONYCHIA LAURIFOLIA, Blume Bijdr. 245. A small tree or

1898.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 215

shrub ; young branches puberulous, speedily becoming glabrous. Leaves

sub-opposite, 1-foliolate; leaflet thinly coriaceous, oblong, elliptic or

sub-obovate, obtusely acuminate or obtuse, the base much narrowed ;

both surfaces glabrous, shining, reticulate: main nerves little more

prominent than the secondary, 14 to 18 pairs, forming a double series

of lcops within the edge; length 2 to6in., breadth 1:1 to 2:4 in,

petiole °5 to*75in. Cymes axillary, slender, long-peduncled, corymbose,

the branches opposite, bracts and bracteoles minute. Flowers linear in

bud, when open °35 to °75 in. in diam., pale yellow. Sepals small, semi-

orbicular, short. Petals linear-oblong, obtuse, widening at the base,

revolute, more or less villous on the inner surface. Filaments villous

below. Ovary villous, style short, stigma capitate. Drupe sub-globular

to ovoid, with an angular apiculus, sometimes narrowed at the base

and occasionally lobed, 4-angled when dry, from ‘25 to °4 in. long, 3- or

4-celled. Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 498; Miq. Fl. Ind. Bat. I, pt. 2, 668 ;

Kurz For. Flora Burmah, I, 184. A pedunculata, Miq. FI. Ind. Bat.

Suppl. 532: Ann. Mus. Lugd. Bat. I1I, 245; Thwaites Enum. Pl. Ceyl.

409. Cyminosma pedunculata DC. Prod. I., 722: Thwaites Enum. Pl.

Ceyl. 69: Wall. Cat. 1205. W.& A. Prod. 147; Wight Ill. I, 165, t.

65; Dalz. & Gibs. Fl. Bombay, Suppl. 17. C. Ankenda, Gertn. Fruct.

I, 280, t. 58. Clausena simplicifolia, Dalz. in Kew Journ. Bot. III, 180.

Jambolifera pedunculata, Vahl Symb. III, 52, fig. 61. Gela lanceolata,

Lour. Fl. Coch. I, 232. Selas lanceolatum, Spreng. Syst. Il, 216.

Ximenia ? lanceolata, DC. Prod. I, 533. Wall Cat. indeterm. 9028,

In the Andaman and Nicobar Islands. Distris. British India

and Ceylon, Malayan Archipelago, Cochin China.

A widely distributed and variable species, of which Sir Joseph

Hooker (FJ. Br. Ind. I, 498) recognises six varieties. Of these,

however, only two occur in the Malayan Peninsula, the only very

well marked form being (6) with flowers 1 in. in diam. and subglobose,

fruit nearly 7 in. in diam.; and (5) with small fruit lobed at the apex.

2. AcronycHIA Porreri, Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 498. A tree

15 to 30 (or even 50) feet high: young branches glabrous, pale. Leaves

opposite or alternate, l-foliolate; leaflet coriaceous, oblong, slightly

obovate, usually acute or shortly acuminate, sometimes obtuse, the base

much narrowed: both surfaces glabrous dull and opaque: main nerves

8 to 10 pairs, straight, oblique, slightly prominent beneath when dry ;

length 3 to 8 in., breadth 1°25 to 3 in., petiole °5 to ‘75 in. Racemes

often several from one axil, sometimes as long as, but usually shorter

than the leaves, slender, puberulous towards the apex, minutely bracteo-

late. Flowers ‘15 in. in diam., much shorter than their pedicels, in

pairs or sub-verticellate, globose in bud. Sepals triangular, acute,

216 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [WNo. 4,

Petals broadly ovate-oblong, pubescent inside. Filaments glabrous.

Ovary glabrescent. Style very short; stigma large, ob-pyramidal,

4-lobed. Drupe ovoid, tapering to each end, 4-angled when dry, minutely

pitted, 4-celled, but often only 2-seeded, °5 in. long and ‘3 in. diam.

when dry.

Penang: Porter, Maingay (Kew Distrib.) No. 280, Curtis. Malacca:

Grifith. Perak: Scortechini, King’s collector.

6. Guycosmis, Correa.

Unarmed shrubs or trees. Leaves 1-foliolate or imparipinnate ;

leaflets alternate. Flowers small, in axillary, rarely terminal panicles.

Calyx 4—5-partite, segments broad, imbricate. Petals 4-5, imbricate.

Stamens 8-10, free, inserted round a disc; filaments subulate, dilated

below; anthers small, with often a dorsal or apical gland. Ovary

2-5-celled; style very short, persistent, stigma simple, ovules solitary

and pendulous in each cell. Berry small, dry or fleshy, 1-3-seeded.

Seeds oblong, testa membranous ; cotyledons equal, radicle very short.—

Distrtp.—Species 5, Asiatic and Australian.

Ovary glabrous: fruit globular ... ». Ll. G. pentaphylla.

Ovary hairy: fruit oblong, narrowed at the

base. f)'..5 oe oop ws 2. G. sapindoides.

Ovary rusty-pilose... aes we 3. GL puberula.

1. GLycosMIs PENTAPHYLLA, Corr. in Ann. Mus. VI, 384. A glabrous

shrub or small tree. Leaves 3- to 5-foliolate, or ]-foliolate, leaflets sub-

coriaceous, varying from elliptic-lanceolate, lanceolate, oblong, or obovate,

or linear-lanceolate to oblong or even obovate ; the apex acute, acumi-

nate or obtuse; the edges entire or crenulate; the base narrowed ;

both surfaces shining ; main nerves 4 to 9 pairs, oblique, curving, rather

prominent beneath, and depressed above when dry; length 1:5 to 15

in., breadth *5 to 6 in., petiolule -1to 5in. Panicles cymose, puberulous

to glabrous, varying much in size, usually axillary, but often terminal.

Flowers small. Ovary glabrous, 5-celled, rarely 3- to 4-celled: style

short, stout. Berry globose, white or bluish white, from the size of a

pea to that of acherry. Hook. fil. Fl. Br, Ind. I, 499; Kurz For.

Burmah, I, 186: Mig. Fl. Ind. Bat. I, pt. 2, 522: DC, Prodr.i. 538;

W.&A. Prodr. 93; Oliv. in Journ. Linn. Soe. v., Suppl. i. 37; Wall.

Cat. 6374; Thwaites Enum. 45 and 406; Dalz. & Gibs. Bomb. FI. 29,

Bedd. in Trans. Linn. Soc. xxv. 211; Flor. Sylv. Anal. Gen. xlii. t, 6,

f.6. G.chylocarpa, W. & A. Prodr. 93. G. arborea, DC.1.c.; Wall.

Cat. 6373; Thwaites Enum. 45, G. Retzii, Roem. Synops. fase. i. 41.

Sclerostylis pentaphylla, Bl. Bijdr, 135. Limonia pentaphylla, Retz Obs.

y. 24; Roxb. Cor. Pl. t. 84; Flor. Ind. ii. 381. JL. arborea, Roxb. Cor.

1893.] G. Kine—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula, 217

Pl. t. 85; Fl. Ind. lc.; Bot. Mag. t. 2074. Myxospermum chylocarpum,

Roem. Synops. fase. i. 40.

In all the Provinces: common. Distris.—Malayan Archipelago,

British India, Philippine Islands, Australia.

A very variable and most perplexing species, the Protean forms

of which were first reduced to order by Professor D. Oliver (Journ.

Linn. Soc. V, Suppl. II. p. 36). Of the forms recognised by Dr. Oliver

enly some are found in the Malayan Peninsula and Andaman Islands.

Sir Joseph Hooker (in Fl. Br. Ind.) follows Professor Oliver for the most

part; and from that book I copy the following account of the varie-

ties. The Calcutta Herbarium is overloaded with specimens of this

plant, many of which it is difficult to fit in under any of Professor

Oliver’s varieties; and for one of these 1 have ventured to suggest the

varietal name macrorachis.

Var. 1: Leaves usually 3-, rarely 1- or 5-foliolate ; leaflets 4-9 in.,

lanceolate or oblong, or obovate-lanceolate, quite entire or obscurely

erenulate ; panicles towards the tips of the branches usually elongate,

many-flowered ; ovary usually covered with mamillary glands, 5-celled,

connate with the disc at the base.—The commonest form in the Malay

Peninsula.—Distris. ; British India.

Var. 2: Leaves usually 3-5-foliolate (except sub-var. 1) ; leaflets

elliptic or elliptic-lanceolate; panicles small, few or many-flowered,

flowers smaller; ovary 4—5-celled, scarcely mamillate, constricted at the

base and thus free from the dise.—G. triphylla, Wight in Hook. Bot.

Mise. iii. 298, Suppl. t. 39; Ic. t. 167; W. & A. Prodr. 93. G. nitida,

W. & A. Prodr. 1. c.—The commonest form in the Andaman Islands.

Distris.—Western Peninsula, Ceylon, Tenasserim.

Sub-var. 1. longifolia: leaves usually 1-foliolate, leaflets 3-10 in.,

oblong or obovate-lanceolate, often acuminate or even caudate ; panicles

short, 1-2 in., or if terminal 3-4 in.—Malacca, Assam, the Khasia Mts.,

Rangoon.

Sub-var. 2. macrophylla : Leaves 3-5-foliolate, with the leaflets 34-6

in., or 1-foliolate with the leaflets 8 to 12 in. long, by 2°5 to 6 in. broad.

G. macrophylla, Lindl. in Wall. Cat. 6377, Miq. Fl. Ind. Bat. I, pt. 2

p- 522. Chionotria rigida, Jack in Mal. Misc. ex. Hook. Comp. Bot.

Mag.1, 155. Ch. monogyna, Walp. Rep. I, 382. Sclerostylis macrophylla,

Bl. Bijdr. 135. Penang. Distris.—Assam. Tavoy.

Sub-var 3. macrorachis, King, leaflets 1-foliolate, oblong-lanceolate,

acuminate, 9 to 15 in, long and 3°5 to 5in. broad: cymes small, pedi-

cellate, arranged on a raceme 4 to 9 in. long. Penang: Curtis No. 89.

2. GuLyYcoOsMIs SAPINDOIDES, Lindl. in Wall. Cat. 6376. A shrub.

Leaves 5-to 7-foliolate ; leaflets sub-coriaceous, oblong or lanceolate,

J tk 28

218 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

acuminate or sub-acuminate, both surfaces glabrous; main nerves 7 to

9 pairs, oblique, faint: length 3 to 8 in., breadth 1 to 3 in., petiole about

‘2in. Panicles cymose, sub-pyramidal, axillary and terminal. Flowers

shortly pedicelled. Ovary 2- to 3-celled, hairy, about as long as the thick

style. Berry oblong, narrowed to the base, usually 1-seeded. Hook. fil.

F). Br. Ind. I, 501. G. cyanocarpa, Spreng. var. sapindoides, Kurz in

Journ. Bot. for 1876, p. 34.

Penang: Wallich, Maingay, Curtis. Disrris.—Sumatra, Java,

Sikkim.

I doubt very much indeed whether this would not be better treated

as a variety of G. pentaphylla, than as a species. Except the hairiness

and the smaller number of cells usually found in its ovary, and its oblong

fruit, I see nothing to distinguish it.

3. GLycomMis PUBERULA, Lindl. in Wall. Cat 6375. A shrub:

leaves usually 3-foliolate ; leaflets sub-coriaceous, ovate to oblong-lanceo-

late, more or less bluntly acuminate ; the base rounded or cuneate, lower

surface pale when dry; main nerves about 8 pairs, spreading; length

2°5 to 45 in., breadth *75 to 15 in. Pamnicles short, axillary ; flowers

in short pedicels; disc small, adnate to the 4- to 5-celled oblong rusty-

pilose ovary. Style very short.

Penang: Singapore, Perak: not common.

Except in its pilose ovary this differs but little from G. pentaphylla

Corr., of which it would be perhaps well to treat it as a form.

7. Micromeztum, Blume.

Unarmed trees. Leaves imparipinnate; leaflets alternate, oblique.

Flowers in large terminal corymbose cymes. Calyx cupular, 3-5-toothed

or lobed. Petals 5, free, thick, valvate or subimbricate. Stamens 10,

free, inserted round a short or long disc; filaments linear-subulate, alter-

nately shorter. Ovary 5- rarely 2—-6-celled ; style constricted at the base,

deciduous, stigma obtuse or capitate ; ovules 2, superposed in each cell.

Berry small, dry, usually 1-2-seeded, septa spirally twisted. Seeds

oblong, testa membranous; cotyledons leafy, crumpled, radicle long.—

Distrip.—Species 3 or 4: tropical Asiatic and Oceanic.

A large shrub or small tree: fruit glabrous... 1. M. pubescens.

A small shrub, never a tree: fruit pubescent... 2. M. hirsutum.

1. Micrometum pupescens, Blume Bijdr. 137. A large shrub or

small tree; the young parts more or less pubescent or puberulous, the

older often glabrescent or even glabrous. Leaves 6 to 18 in. long:

leaflets 9 to 15, alternate or sub-opposite, membranous, broadly

lanceolate to ovate, acuminate, the edges undulate, sub-cuneate or

entire; the base cuneate, often very oblique; main nerves 9 to 12

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 219

pairs, oblique, not prominent; length 1°5 to 35 in., breadth ‘5 to Qin,

Cymes large, terminal, much branched, pedunclate, 4 to 8 in. in diam.,

many-flowered, minutely bracteolate. Flowers ‘25 to °5 in. in diam.,

on pedicels ‘1 to ‘2in. long, buds oblong. Calyx sub-entire or 5-

toothed. Petals linear-oblong, sub-acute. Filaments alternately longer.

Ovary mostly pubescent, usually 5-celled. Berry ovoid or oblong, °3 to

‘4: in. long, pitted, glabrescent, 1-seeded. Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 501;

Kurz For. Flora Burmah I, 186: Oliv. in Journ. Linn. Soe. v. Suppl. ii.

40; Bedd. Flor. Sylv. Anal. Gen. xliii. t. 7, f. 1; Thwaites Enum. 46.

Bergera integerrima, Roxb. Fl. Ind, ii. 376; Wall. Cat. 6371. <Auran-

tiacea, Wall. Cat. 8517, 8518.

In all the Provinces. Distris.—British India, China, the Malayan

Archipelago, and Australasia.

2. MicROMELUM HIRsUTUM, Oliver in Journ. Linn. Soc. V. Suppl.

II, 40. A shrub, all parts (but especially the inflorescence) more or

less tomentose, rarely glabrescent. Leaves 6 to 12, rarely 15 in. long;

leaflets membranous, 9 to 25, lanceolate or oblong-lanceolate, rarely

ovate, shortly acuminate, the edges obscurely serrate, the base often

oblique, lower surface softly tomentose; main nerves 5 to 10 pairs,

rather prominent beneath: length 1°5 to 3°5 in., breadth °8 to 1:5 in,

Cymes terminal, very tomentose, often lax, and 6 to 8 in. in diam., but

sometimes condensed and only 2in.indiam. Flowers °25 in. in diam.

Calyx deeply 5-lobed, hirsute. Ovary villous. Berry oblong or

obovoid, pubescent, pitted. Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. 1, 502; Kurz For.

Flora Burmah I, 187: Wall Cat. 8516.

Penang, Singapore, Perak, but not very common. Distrrp.—

British India, Burmah, Philippines.

This is closely allied to M. pubescens, but is usually a smaller

shrub. The chief differences between the two lie in the greater amount

of pubescence in this, and the smaller size of its flowers.

8. Mourraya, Linn.

Unarmed shrubs or small trees. Leaves pinnate ; leaflets alternate,

petioled, base oblique or cuneate. Flowers solitary and axillary, or in

terminal corymbs or axillary cymes. Calyw 5-fid or partite. Petals 5,

free, imbricate. Stamens 10, inserted on an elongate disc; filaments

subulate, alternately shorter: anthers shortly ovate. Ovary 2- to 5-

celled, narrowed into the long deciduous style, stigma capitate; ovules

solitary, or 2 superposed or collateral in each cell. Berry oblong or

ovoid, l- to 2-celled, 1- to 2-seeded. Testa of seed woolly or glabrous;

cotyledons fleshy, plano-convex, similar. Disrris.—4 species, tropical

Asiatic.

220 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. (No. 4,

1. Murraya exotica, Linn. A glabrous shrub or small tree: young

branches terete, the bark pale when dry. Leaves 4 to 5 in. long, 3-to

8-foliolate ; leaflets thinly coriaceous, shining, ovate or ovate-lanceolate,

occasionally rhomboid, more or less obtusely acuminate, the apex often

notched, edges entire; the base cuneate, often oblique. Corymbs termi-

nal, few-flowered. lowers campanulate. Sepals acute. Petals oblong-

lanceolate, white. Ovary 2-celled, style slender, stigma capitate,

Berry ovoid or sub-globose, shining, red when ripe, ‘5 in. long, 2-seeded.

Hook fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 502; Mig. Fl. Ind, Bat. I, Pt. 2 p. 522; Kurz

For. Flora Burmah I, 190; Oliver in Jour. Linn. Soc. V, Suppl. JI, 28:

Roxb. Fl. Ind. II, 374; Blume Bijdr. 1863; Wall. Cat. 6368; Thwaites

Enum. 45; Wight Ic. t. 96; Brandis For. Flora N. India, 48. M. exotica

and brevifolia, Thwaites Enum. 45. M. paniculata, Jack in Mal. Mise,

I, 31 ex Hook. Bot. Misc. II, 79; DC. Prodr. I, 537; W.& A. Prodr.

94; Dalz. and Gibs. Bomb. Flor. 29. M. sumatrana, Roxb. Fl. Ind. II,

375; Wall. Cat. 6369; Mig. Fl. Ind. Bat. l.¢.523. Chalcas paniculata,

Linn. Ch. sumatrana, Roem. Synops. fase. 1, 49. M. Gleniew, Thwaites

Enum. 406; Oliv. in Journ, Linn. Soc. v. Suppl. II, 29.

Andaman Islands. Malayan Peninsula, Griff. (Kew Distrib.)

No. 520. Disrris.—British India, China, Australia. Much cultivated

in gardens on account of the fragrance of its flowers.

9. CuLAusENA, Burm.

Unarmed shrubs or trees. Leaves imparipinnate, usually deciduous,

leaflets membranous. lowers small, in terminal or axillary cymes

panicles or lax racemes. Calyx 4-5-lobed or-partite. Petals 4-5, free,

membranous, margins imbricate. Stamens 8-10, inserted round an

elongated disc, the alternate shorter ; filaments usually dilated or arched

and concave below the subulate tip; anthers short. Ovary stipitate,

4—5- (rarely 2-3-) -celled; style usually distinct, deciduous; stigma

obtuse, entire or 2—5-lobed; ovules 2, collateral, or superposed in each

cell. Berry small, ovoid, oblong or globose, 2-5-celled. Seeds oblong,

testa membranous ; cotyledons equal, plano-convex. Duistrie. Species

about 14; chiefly tropical Asiatic, with a few African and Australian.

J, Ciausena excavaTa, Burm. Fl. Ind. 87. <A shrub or small tree -

young branches pubescent or tomentose, as are the young leaves and

the inflorescence. Leaves 6 to 12 in. long; leaflets 15 to 29, membran-

ous, lanceolate to oblong-lanceolate, acuminate, obscurely crenate; the

base narrowed, very oblique; the upper surface when adult glabres-

cent or glabrous; length 1:5 to 3-4 in., breadth ‘5 to lin.; petiolule

‘lin.. Panicle terminal, pyramidal, its length 4 to 12 in, of which the

peduncle forms a third; branches spreading, alternate. Flowers -25

1893.] G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 221

in. in diam., with globose buds, 4-merous; pedicels longer than the

flowers. Calyx much shorter than the oblong glabrous petals. Ovary

ovoid, slightly 4-angled, hairy, stipitate; style stout, about as long as

the ovary. Fruit broadly ovoid, blunt at each end, I- to 2-seeded.

Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. IL, 504: Mig. Fl. Ind. Bat. I, pt. 2, p, 524:

Kurz For. Flora Burmah I, 188; Blume Bijdr. 189; DC. Prodr. I.

538; Oliv. in Journ. Linn. Soc. yv, Suppl. ii. 31. Murraya Burmanni,

Spreng. Syst. Veg. 11.315. Amyris swmatrana and punctata, Roxb. FI.

Ind. ii. 250, 251. Cookia graveolens, W. & A. Prodr. 95; Wall. Cat.

8515. Gallesioa graveolens, Roem. Synops, fase. 1. 45.

In all the provinces except the Andaman and Nicobar islands.

Distris.—British India, Malayan Archipelago, near the bases of hill

ranges.

10. TrrpHasta, Lour.

A spiny shrub. Leaves alternate, sessile, 3-foliolate ; leaflets obtuse,

crenate, the lateral smaller. Flowers solitary or in 3-flowered cymes,

axillary. Calyx 3-lobed. Petals 3, free, imbricate. Stamens 6, inserted

round a fleshy disc; filaments free, subequal, dilated at the base,

anthers linear. Ovary ovoid, 3-celled, narrowed into a slender deciduous

style ; stigma obtuse or capitate and 3-lobed; ovules solitary in each

cell. Berry small, ovoid, 1—-3-celled, 1-3 seeded. Seeds oblong, immersed

in mucilage, testa coriaceous; cotyledons plano-conyex, often unequal

or lobed.

1. Tripsasia TRIFOLIATA, DC. Prod.1,536. A small glabrous spiny

shrub. Leaflets coriaceous with obscure nerves, crenulate, dissimilar ;

the terminal one shortly petiolate, ovate, obtuse, retuse, the base

cuneate; the lateral smaller, oblique. Flowers about ‘5 in, long, white.

Petals linear-oblong. Fruit ovoid, apiculate, glandular-dotted. Hook.

fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 507; Mig. Fl. Ind. Bat. I. pt. 2. p. 519; Kurz For.

Flora Burmah, I, 191: Blume Bijdr 132; Oliv. Journ. Linn. Soe. v.

Suppl. 1-26; W. & A. Prodr. 91; Dalz. & Gibs. Bomb. FI., Suppl. 12.

T. aurantiola, Lour. Fl. Fl Coch. J, 189; Wall. Cat. 6381. Inmonia

trifoliata, Linn.; Burm. FI. Ind. t. 35, f. 1.; Bl. Bijdr. 182. LD. diacantha,

DC. Prodr. i. 536.

Nicobar Islands: Kurz. Distrip. British India and various tro-

pical countries, but often doubtfully wild. It is possible this may not

really be indigenous in the Nicobars, as these islands have for ages been

frequented by Malayan pirates, who may have inadvertently introduced it.

ll. Luvunea, Hamilt.

Glabrous, climbing shrubs, usually armed with axillary (often

hooked) spines. Leaves 3-foliolate; leaflets coriaceous, quite entire,

222 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

Flowers in axillary fascicled or panicled racemes. Calyx cupular, entire

or obscurely 4—6-lobed. Petals 4-5, free, linear-oblong, thick, imbricate.

Stamens 8 or 10, inserted around a cupular annular or elevated disc;

filaments equal or not, linear-subulate, free or cuneate ; anthers linear or

linear-oblong. Ovary 2-4-celled; style stout, deciduous, stigma capitate ;

ovules 2, superposed in each cell. Berry large, ellipsoid, with a thick

rind, 2-3-seeded. Seeds large, ovoid; testa membranous, nerved ; coty-

ledons equal, oblong, fleshy,—Duisrris. About 4 species: tropical

Asiatic.

Leaflets oblong-lanceolate to oblong-oblan-

ceolate ; filaments glabrous, united into

a tube A S00 : 1 L. scandens.

Leaflets elliptic, more or less obovate ;

filaments free, often woolly .. 21. eleutheranthera.

1. Luvunea scanpens, Ham. in Wall. Cat. 6282. <A large woody

climber. Leaflets oblong-lanceolate to oblong-oblanceolate, acute or

blunt, the base narrowed, nerves very obscure; length 4 to 12 in.,

breadth 1 to 2 in., petiolules about *2 in.; petioles terete, stout, 2 to 5

in. long. Cymes many-flowered, short, broad, (1°5 to 2 in. across), on

short peduncles. Flowers ‘5 to ‘75 in. long, white. Calyx-lobes short,

obtuse. Petals 4, fleshy, recurved. Stamens with glabrous filaments

united into a tube (sometimes for three-quarters of their length).

Ovary 3- to 4-celled. Berry of the size of a large olive, yellowish,

obscurely 3-lobed, the pericarp smooth. Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. J, 509;

Kurz For. Flora Burmah J,191; Wight Ill. i. 108; Oliv. in Journ.

Linn. Soc. v. Suppl. ii. 43; Bot. Mag. t. 4522. Pierre For. Flora Coch.

Chine, t. 288. Limonia scandens, Roxb. FI. Ind. 11. 389.

Malacca: Maingay (Kew Distrib.) No. 285. Distris. British India.

29. LuvunGA ELEUTHERANTHERA, Dalz. in Hook. Kew Journ. Bot. IL.

258. A woody climber like the last, the spines usually hooked ; leaflets

elliptic and usually more or less obovate, shortly and abruptly acumi-

nate; main nerves 8 to 12 pairs, slightly prominent. Cymes axillary,

many- or few-flowered. Filaments free, often woolly in the upper part.

Fruit as inthe last. Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I. 511; Oliv. in Journ. Linn.

Soc. v. Suppl. ii. 44; Dalz. & Gibs. Bomb. Flor. 30. L. tavoyana, Lindl.

in Wall. Cat. 6383. JL. scandens and eleutheranthera, Thwaites, Enum.

A7, 48,406. Triphasia sarmentosa, Blume Bijd. 182; Mig. Fl. Ind. Bat.

I. pt. 2, p. 520.

Perak: common, Pahang. Penang.—Distris, Malayan Archi-

pelago, W. Peninsula of British India, Ceylon.

This plant differs from L. scandens (to which it is closely allied) in

having more obovate leaves, with much more distinct nervation, and

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula, 223

free filaments which are often woolly. It appears to be pretty widely

distributed in Java, and is I think without doubt Blume’s Triphasia

sarmentosa.

12. Paramignya, Wight.

Hrect or climbing shrubs, unarmed, or with axillary spines. Leaves

1-foliolate, the joint often obscure, quite entire, subcoriaceous, persistent.

Flowers rather large, axillary, solitary or fascicled. Oalyw cupular or

small, and 4—5-lobed. Petals 4-5, free, imbricate or rarely induplicate-

valvate. Stamens 8-10, inserted round a columnar disc; filaments free,

linear, equal or subequal, anther linear-oblone. Ovary 3-5-celled ; style

elongate, deciduous ; ovules in each cell solitary, or 2 obliquely super-

posed. Berry ovoid or subglobose, often contracted at the base, 1—-5-

seeded, rind thick. Seeds large, oblong, much compressed, testa mem-

branous ; cotyledons fleshy, equal.— Distr1B.—Species 6 ; tropical Indian.

Spines short, solitary, axillary, curved, pubes-

cent; flowers ‘7 in. long, on slender pedicels { 1 P. armata. VAR.

iGnger than themselves andamanica.

Spines long, in pairs, stipular, stiaiaht, glabrous ;

flowers °35 in. long, on short pedicels .» 2 P. longispina.

1. Paramignya aRMATA, Oliver in Journ. Linn. Soc. V. Suppl.

I], 43, var. ANDAMANIcA, King. A scandent shrub; young branches

slender, puberulous, speedily becoming glabrous. Leaflets elliptic or

elliptic-oblong, sub-acute or acute, the base rounded; glabrous except

(when young) the upper surface of the midrib near the base; the

reticulations and the 10 to 12 pairs of spreading main nerves slightly

prominent on the lower surface when dry, the glandular dots also

rather prominent; length 4 to 5'5 in., breadth 1°5 to 2°75 in.; petiole

‘5 in., pubescent when young especially on the upper surface. Spines

short, solitary in the axils below the pedicels, slightly curved, pube-

scent. Flowers axillary, in pairs, on slender sparsely pubescent pedicels

longer than themselves; pedicels 1:25 to 1°5 in. long, bracteolate at

the base. Calyx short, deeply divided into 5 broadly obtuse, spreading

lobes. Petals about five times as long as the calyx, linear-oblong, obtuse,

glabrous, ‘6 in. long. Stamens 10, free, almost as long as the petals :

the filaments rather thick and woolly below, slender and glabrous

towards the apex; anthers narrowly oblong. Disc short, cylindric ;

not broader than the ovary. Ovary ovoid; style elongate, crowned by

the discoid stigma, all glabrous. Fruit globular or turbinate, smooth,

*5 to 65 in. in diam.

Andaman Islands : common.

This differs from the typical P. armata, Oliver, as it occurs in

224 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

Western Peninsular India and in Ceylon, mainly in the size of its

leaves, and in its flowers being less numerous in their axils. In its

flowers it agrees well with the typical form. It also resembles P.

monophylla, W. and A.; but the filaments of the stamens of that species

are glabrous or nearly so, and taper suddenly to a short point, while the

filaments of this are thick and woolly in the lower three-fourths, the

upper fourth being filiform and glabrous. The ovary of this is glabrous,

of that pubescent; moreover the flowers of this are on long filiform

pedicels which arise by pairs from the axils; while in P. monophylla

the pedicels are short, and are united above the point of origin from

the axil. The calyx of P. monophylla is besides longer, but much less

deeply lobed; it is also pubescent or tomentose, while the calyx of this

is glabrous. The disc in this plant is nothing more than a short

gynophore.

2. PARAMIGNYA LONGISPINA, Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 511. A small

rigid glabrous tree; branches rather stout, armed with stout straight

spines °75 to 15 in. long, and rising from each side of the insertion of the

petioles. Leaves elliptic-oblong to elliptic, acute or obtuse, the base

rounded, nerves indistinct, length 2'5 to 4°5in., breadth 1:1 to 1:75 in.,

petiole ‘2 in. Flowers °35 in. in diam., axillary, solitary or 2 or 3

together, pedicels short. Calyx 5-toothed. Petals oblong, obtuse. —

Stamens 10, equal, glabrous; anthers narrow, as long as the filaments,

apiculate. Ovary glabrous, standing on the disc (gynophore): style

stout, cylindric; ovules in pairs. Fruit ovoid, much apiculate, 1°25 to

1:75 in. long, glabrous, 3 or 4-celled; the pericarp coriaceous. Seeds

compressed, beaked. <Atalantia longispina, Kurz Journ. As. Soc. Bengal,

for 1872, pt. 2,p. 295. Paramignya angulata, Kurz For. Flora Burmah,

I, 194. Gonocitrus angulatus, Kurz in Herb. Cale. Citrus angulata, Willd. ?

Limonia angulata, W. & A. Prodr. 91; Miq. Fl. Ind. Bat. I, pt. 2. p. 521.

Malacca: Maingay (Kew Distrib.) l.c. 286. Perak: Scortechini

Distris.—Burmah.

13. ATALANTIA, Correa.

Unarmed or spinous shrubs or trees. Leaves alternate, 1-foliolate,

coriaceous, persistent, quite entire or crenulate; stipule-like scales

often present at the base of the petioles and spines, which belong to

undeveloped leaf-buds. Flowers axillary, rarely terminal, fascicled or

or in short racemed corymbs, or panicles, rarely solitary. Calyx 3-6-

lobed or, partite-rarely irregularly split. Petals 3-5, free or adnate

to the stamens and united with them into a tube, imbricate. Stamens

6-8, rarely 15-20, inserted round an annular or cupular disc, filaments

free or irregularly connate, subequal or the alternate shorter ; anthers

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 225

short, ovate-oblong, or base cordate. Ovary 2- or 4-, rarely 3- or 5- celled :

style deciduous, stigma capitate; ovules solitary or 2 collateral in each

cell. Berry large, sub-globose, 1—5-celled, 1-5-seeded, rind thick. Seeds

oblong; cotyledons fleshy, plano-convex.—Distrisp.—Species about 10,

chiefly tropical Asiatic.

Armed; leaves 1:25 to 2°5 in. long Peles Monopiell a:

Unarmed ; leaves 4 to 6 in. long ... ... 2. A, Roxburghiana.

1. ATALANTIA MONOPHYLLA, Correa Ann. du Mus. VI, 383. A large

shrub or small tree: the young branches sometimes pubescent at the

very tip, usually more or less armed with short, solitary, straight, axillary

spines. Leaves lanceolate, oblong-ovate, ovate or elliptic; the apex

obtuse, often notched, the edges entire, the base shghtly cuneate ; both

surfaces glabrous, the nerves and reticulations rather distinct when

dry ; length 1:25 to 2'5 in., breadth *6 to 1:2 in.; petiole -2 to °3 in.

puberulous. Flowers *35 to °56 in. in diam., in lax axillary racemes or

cymes, the pedicels puberulous, slender, longer than the flowers; buds

sub-globose or obovate. Calyx irregularly lobed, glabrous, the edges

searious. Petals oblong, obtuse, 3 to 4 in. long. Stamens 8, or fewer ;

the filaments broad and united into a tube, their apices free and fili-

forin, the anthers ovate. Ovary sessile, on a smallannular dise. Berries

ovoid at first, globose when ripe, ‘6 to °8 in. indiam. Hook. fil. Fl.

Bewind) iol: Mig. Hl Ind. Bat. I Pt. 2) p. 519; Kurz Hor) Plora

Burmah f, 195: DC. Prod. 1, 535; W.and A. Prodr. 91; Wight Ill. I,

108; Wall. Cat. 6353; Oliv. in Journ. Linn. Soe. v. Suppl. II, 24:

Dalz. and Gibs. Bomb. Flor. 28. A. floribunda, Wight, Ic. t. 1611. A.

platistigma, Wight Ul. I, 108. Limonia monophylla, Linn.; Roxb Cor.

Pl. 1, t. 82; FI. Ind. II, 378. Turrea virens, Hellen. in Act. Holm.

1788, t, 10, f. I, (not of Linn.). Trichilia spinosa, Willd.; DC. Prodr.

I, 623. Rheede Hort. Mal. IV, t. 12; Burm. FI. Zeyl. t. 65, f. I.

Penang, Kedah, Andaman and Nicobar Islands. Disrris.—British

India, in Sylhet, and in the Peninsula, Ceylon.

The plant named A. macrophylla by Kurz (For. Fl. Burmah I, 195),

of which there are excellent specimens in the Calcutta Herbarium, seems

to be only a luxuriant form of this. Ican find no characters in which

it differs, except size.

2. Arnantia RoxpurGHIANA, Hook. fil. (not of Oliver), Fl. Br. Ind.

T, 513. A glabrous shrub or small tree: young branches slender, spine-

less. Leaves thinly coriaceous, elliptic or elliptic-oblong, tapering to

each end, the apex sub-acute or shortly acuminate ; the base cuneate,

rarely rounded; main nerves 10 to 14 pairs, spreading, slightly promi-

nent underneath when dry; length 4 to 6 in,, breadth 1:75 to 2:25 in,

petiole 3in. Racemes short, few-flowered, axillary, Jlowers nearly ‘5

Jig 16 PAS)

226 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula, [No. 4,

in. in diam., buds globose. Calyx with 4 obtuse lobes. Petals 4,

obovate. Stamens 8; the anthers oblong-ovoid; filaments free, short,

subulate. Ovary ovoid, sessile, 2-celled. Berry globose when ripe,

glabrous, 6 to -8 in. in diam. Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 513. Sclero-

stylis Roxburghit, Wight, Ic. t. 72. Amyris simplicifolia, Roxb. FI. Ind,

II, 244.

Perak: common. Penang, Malacca ; Griffith (Kew Distrib.) No. 537.

There are in the Calcutta Herbarium a large number of fruiting

specimens of this from Perak; but not a single one inflower. These

specimens agree so entirely with Roxburgh’s figure of Amyris simplici-

folia in the Calcutta Herbarium (of which Wight’s Ic. 72 isa copy)

and with Griffith’s Malacca specimen (No 537), that I have no hesitation

in referring them to the samespecies. The description of the flowers

given above is copied from Sir Joseph Hooker’s F]. Br. Ind. I, 513.

OrpER XXIV. SIMARUBE A.

Trees or shrubs, usually with bitter bark. Leaves alternate, often

large, pinnate or rarely simple; stipules 0 or deciduous. Inflorescence

axillary, racemose, paniculate or cymose, rarely spicate. Flowers usually

diclinous, regular, and generally small. Oalya 3-5-lobed, valvate or im-

bricate. Petals 3-5, very rarely 0, hypogynous, valvate or imbricate.

Disc annular or elongate, simple or lobed, rarely 0. Stamens as many

or twice as many as the petals, rarely indefinite, inserted at the base of

the disc; filaments free, often with a scale at the base; anthers oblong,

usually introrse, 2-celled, dehiscing longitudinally. Ovary free, 1-6-

celled, usually deeply lobed, less often entire; styles 2-5, free, or more or

less united, stigmas capitate ; ovules usually solitary in each cell, rarely

more numerous, raphé ventral, micropyle superior, Fruit drupaceous,

capsular, or occasionally samaroid, usually of 2-6 distinct carpels. Seeds

usually solitary, erect or pendulous, albuminous; embryo straight or

curved, radicle superior.—Disrris. Tropical and subtropical regions of

both hemispheres ; genera 30; species about 130.

Ovary deeply 4- or 5- lobed; fruit separat-

ing into cocci; leaves pinnate.

Stamens 8 to 10, filaments with dilated

ciliate bases... oe .. J. Harrisonia.

Stamens 4.

Disc entire: flowers in branching

panicles; leaves glabrous inn 02.) Peerasma.

Disc 4-lobed ; flowers in small cymes,

collected in long narrow panicles ;

leaves pubescent 5010 a. 8. Brucea.

ot Pee

ass

1893.) G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 227

Stamens 5; disc 5-lobed; flowers in long

much-branched panicles; leaves glab-

rous 300 200 .. 4, Hurycoma.

Ovary not lobed; fruit not separating into

cocci; leaves simple cee .. 9. Irvingia.

1. HARRISONIA, Brown.

Glabrous spiny shrubs. Leaves unequally pinnate or 1-foliolate.

Flowers hermaphrodite, in bracteate cymes. Calyx small, 4-5-fid. Petals

4—5, longer than calyx. Disc hemispherical. Stamens 8-10, dilated at

the base. Ovary globose or 4-5-lobed, 4-5-celled; styles connate or

distinct at the base; ovules solitary, pendulous. Fruit a small globose

berry. Seed solitary, sparingly albuminous.—Duisrris. Tropics of

Old World and of Australia. Species 3-4.

J]. Harrtsonta Brown, A. Juss. in Mem. Mus. Par. XII, 517, 540, t.

28. A shrub; young branches slender, glabrous, lenticellate, often armed

with sharp conical prickles usually in pairs. Leaflets 3, ovate to

rhomboid, acuminate, coarsely serrate; the terminal one the largest,

petiolulate, and much narrowed at the base; the two lateral sessile and

slightly narrowed; length from ‘6 tolin. Flowers 1 to 3, when ex-

panded °3 in. long, tetramerous, from small axillary tubercles on slender

pedicels from °5 to °75 in. long, buds globose. Petals lanceolate,

reflexed. Stamens 8, erect, as long as the petals; filaments with dilated

concave hairy bases, anthers ovate. Ovary deeply 4-lobed, 4-celled,

glabrous. fruit pisiform, depressed, 3—2- or even 1-celled by abortion,

each cell one-seeded; pericarp coriaceous, glabrous, Planch. in Hook.

Lond. Journ, Bot. V. 569; Benth. Fl. Austral. I, 376.

S. Andaman: Kurz, King’s collectors. Distris.—Timor., N. Austre-

lia. Philippines.

2. PicrasmA, Blume.

Trees or shrubs with bitter properties. Leaves unequally pinnate.

Flowers small, declinous or polygamous, in axillary panicles. Calyz

very small, 4-5 toothed. Petals 4-5, valvate, very often increasing after

flowering. Disc thick, entire. Stamens 4-5, not scaly, hairy, Ovary

3—5-partite, free; style distinct at the base and apex, but united in the

middle, stigmas simple; ovules erect, solitary. Fruit of 1-3 fleshy or

coriaceous drupes. Seed erect, albuminous.—Disrris, India, Malay

Archipelago, China, Japan, West Indies, Brazil. Species about 4.

J. Prcrasma savanica, Blume, Bijdr, 248. A tree 30 to 60 feet high ;

young branches glabrous, dark-coloured, rather slender. Leaflets 3 to 7,

membranous, elliptic-oblong, elliptic-lanceolate or elliptic, more or less

228 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. | No. 4,

acuminate or caudate-acuminate, the edges entire or (especially in old

leaves) thickened and minutely undulate, the base narrowed or rounded ;

both surfaces glabrous; main nerves 4 to 6 pairs, ascending, curved,

rather prominent and pale beneath in adult leaves. Panicles axillary,

on long peduncles, branching. Flowers numerous, crowded at the

extremities of the branchlets, 4-merous, ‘15 to ‘25 in. in diam. Sepals

broadly ovate, spreading, pubescent, minute. Petals much larger than

the sepals, ovate, concave, nerved, puberulous. Stamens 4; the filaments

pubescent in the male, villous in the female flower. Ovary deeply

A-lobed, puberulous; the disc entire, woolly. Style single; stigmas 4,

reflexed, Fruit of 1 to 3 sub-globular coriaceous drupes seated on the

enlarged disc, and surrounded by the enlarged coriaceous curved petals.

Benn. Plantae Javan, Rarior. 197. t. 41; Planch. in Hook. Lond. Journ.

Bot. V, 573; Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 520; Kurz for Flor. Burma, I.

201. P. nepalensis, Benn, in Wall. Cat. sub No. 8506. (Lith. Cat. p. 287) ;

Pl. Jay. Rar. 201; Planch.in Hook. Journ. Bot. V, 573. P. andamanica, —

Kurz Andam. Rep. App. 1V;- Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 520; Brucea ?

Wall. Cat. 7499. B. dubia, Steud. Nomencl. Wall. Cat. indeterminata,

No. 9037.

Malacca, Perak, Andamans. Distris.—Malayan Archipelago, sub-

Himalayan tracts, Assam, Khasia Hills and Burmah, in British India.

I can find nothing to distinguish P. nepalensis Benn. and P. andama-

nica, Kurz from P. javanica, Blume. In fact Kurz himself reduced his

species P. andamanica to P. javanica; and in his latest book (The Flora

of British Burmah), he does not give the name P. andamanica, which

was in fact originally published in a hastily prepared official report.

And, as for P. nepalensis, Benn.—its author declares in his original

description of it, that it differs from P. javanica, Bl., only by having

sometimes as many as seven leaflets, and in their being more acuminate

than is usual in specimens from Java.

3. Brucwa, Mill.

Bitter trees or shrubs. Leaves large, unequally pinnate. Flowers

in minute, numerous, very small cymes, collected into long narrow axil-

lary panicles. Calyx minute, 4-partite, imbricate. Petals 4, minute,

linear, imbricate. Disc 4-lobed. Stamens 4, inserted beneath the disc,

filaments naked. Ovary 4-lobed, or consisting of 4 entirely free car-

pels. Drupes 4, entirely free, ovoid, somewhat fleshy. Seed solitary,

exalbuminous.—Disrrig. Tropics of Old World and of Australia. Spe-

cies 6.

1. Bruc#a sumMATRANA, Roxb. FI. Ind. I., 449. <A shrub 4 to 6 feet

high; young branches rather stout, tawny-pubescent. Leaflets about

ons

—- ,

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 229

9, membranous, lanceolate, acuminate, very coarsely dentate-serrate; the

base oblique, acute, or obtuse; both surfaces, but especially the lower,

softly yellowish-pubescent, 1°5 to 3°5 in. long (the whole leaf from 10 to

14 in. long), petiolule *15 to '25in. long. Panicles often as long as the

leaves, very narrow. lowers minute, purple, in short distant cymules ;

the sepals smaller than the petals, both pubescent. Stamens about as

long as the petals, the filaments short. Drupes black when ripe, oval,

glabrous, *15 to *2 in. long. DC. Prod. II, 88; Wall Cat. 8482; Blume

bijdr., 1167; Planch. in Hook. Lond. Journ. Bot. v., 575 ; Hook. fil. FI,

Br. Ind. I, 523; Kurz For. Flora, Burma, I, 202.

In all the provinces except the Andaman and Nicobar Islands.—

Distris. Malayan Archipelago, British India.

4, Hurycoma, Jack.

Shrubs or small trees, with bitter bark. Leaves very large, un-

equally pinnate, with entire glabrous leaflets. Flowers polygamous, in

much-branched sub-terminal glandular-hairy panicles. Calyx minute,

5-toothed, valvate. Petals 5, induplicate-valvate. Disc consisting of 5

glands alternating with the stamens. Stamens in male and hermaphro-

dite flowers 5, smaller in the latter; flaments attached to the base of

the petals. Ovary 5-partite, free; styles 5, connate, stigmas distinct.

Drupes 3-5, stipitate. Seed solitary, pendulous, exalbuminous,—Distrip.

Malaya, Philippines. Species 2.

Branches 1 in. thick, rusty-pubescent; petals

‘25 in. long, thick, pubescent on both surfaces 1. H. longifolia.

Branches °25 in. thick, glabrous, pale; petals

‘35 in. long, thin, glabrous inside .. 2. H. apiculata.

1. Hurycoma toncrrouia, Jack Roxb. Fl. Ind. ed. Carey, II, 307.

A shrub or small tree; young branches about 1 in. in diam., densely

rusty-tomentose, with large cicatrices. Leaves 18 to 24 in. long; the

leaflets numerous, coriaceous, oblong-lanceolate, acute, entire; the base

oblique, cuneate ; both surfaces glabrous, the upper shining; length

3 to 4in., breadth -75 to 1 in. Panicles usually shorter than the leaves,

much-branched, many-flowered, clothed (especially in the younger parts)

with rufous glandular hairs. Calyx much shorter than the corolla, the

segments ovate, spreading. Petals thick, erect, ovate-lanceolate, purple,

pubescent, slightly glandular in the upper half outside, ‘25 in. long.

Stamens longer than the calyx, alternating with 5 rather large bilobed

ciliate glands which are large in the male and small in the hermaphro-

dite. Hruit of 1 to 5, stipitate, narrowly ovoid, apiculate, ridged drupes,

"5 in. long and °25 in, diam. ; the pericarp coriaceous, purple, glabrous.

DC. Prodr. ii. 86; Wall. Cat. 8522; Planch. in Hook. Lond. Journ.

230 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

Bot. v. 584. EH. merguensis, Planch. 1. c.; EH. tavoyana, Wall. Cat., 8523 ;

Hook. fil, Fl. Br. Ind. I, 521; Kurz For Flora Burmah. I, 202.

In all the provinces except the Andaman and Nicobar islands.

Distrin.—Malayan Archipelago, Philippines, Burmah.

2. Eorycoma apicunatTa, A. W. Bennett in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind,

I, 522. A shrub or small tree; young branches about ‘25 in. thick,

nearly glabrous, rather pale. Leaves 12 to 15 in. long; the leaflets

numerous, sub-coriaceous, oblong-lanceolate, shortly and rather abruptly

acuminate; the base acute, very slightly oblique ; both surfaces glabrous,

dull; length 2°5 to5‘5in., breadth 1 to 1:7 in. Panicles shorter than the

leaves ; the lateral branches short, slender, few-flowered, clothed, espe-

cially towards the extremities, with short, black glandular hairs. Calya

much shorter than the corolla, the segments sub-erect, ovate, acute.

Petals thin, erect, linear, glabrous inside, glandular outside, °35 in. long,

Stamens about as long as the sepals, alternating with very minute |

entire glands. Fyrwt as in EF. longifolia.

Penang: Perak, not so common as the last.

This species comes very near H. longifolia, Jack., the chief distinction

being in the flowers. The branches are also very much thinner than

those of H. longifolia, and they are glabrous; the panicles have shorter

and fewer-flowered branches.

5. IRVINGIA, Hook. f.

Glabrous insipid trees. Leaves simple, coriaceous, entire, with

deciduous stipules. Flowers hermaphrodite, in axillary panicles, ebrac-

teate. Calyx small, 4-5-partite, imbricate. Petals 4-5, imbricate.

Disc very large, cushion-shaped. Stamens 10, inserted beneath the

disc, filaments long, slender. Ovary conical, compressed, 2-celled,

entire; style simple, terminal; ovules solitary. Fruit drupaceous, large,

with 1 pendulous exalbuminousseed. Four species—3 Tropical African,

and 1 Malayan.

1. -IRVINGIA MALAYANA, Oliver ex Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 522.

Young branches glabrous, striate. Leaves coriaceous, glabrous, elliptic,

acute, entire, the base rounded; main nerves 14 to 16 pairs, spreading,

curved, inconspicuous: length 3°5 to 5°5 in., breadth 1:75 to 2°4 in.,

petiole 6 to°7 in. Pamicles axillary, little-branched, shorter than the

leaves. Flowers small, hermaphrodite. Calyz-lobes ovate, obtuse. Petals

twice as long asthe calyx and equal to the stamens, reflexed after

flowering. Disc large, bearing the conical ovary in the middle of it.

Fruita glabrous compressed drupe, 2 in. long and nearly 1°5 in. in

diam.

Malacca; Maingay (Kew Distrib.) No. 468.

—o

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 231

Orper XXV. OCHNACEZ.

Glabrous trees or shrubs. Leaves alternate, simple, (very rarely

pinnate) coriaceous; stipules 2. Inflorescence panicled or occasionally

umbellate (rarely flowers solitary), bracteate. Flowers hermaphrodite,

conspicuous. Sepals 4-5, free, imbricate, persistent. Petals 5, rarely

4 or 10, free, hypogynous, imbricate, longer than the sepals, deciduous.

Disc enlarged after flowering, occasionally 0. Stamens 4, 5, 8, 10, or

indefinite, inserted on the disc, filaments persistent; anthers basifixed,

sometimes deciduous, dehiscing longitudinally, or often opening by

terminal pores. Ovary short, 2-celled, or elongate and 1-10-celled;

placenta axile or parietal; style simple, subulate, acute, rarely divided

at the extremity, stigmas simple, terminal; ovules 1-2 in each cell, or

indefinite, ascending or rarely pendulous, raphe ventral, micropyle

superior. Fruit indehiscent, drupaceous or. baccate, compound; each

drupe or pyrene 1-4 seeded; or capsular and J—5-celled with septicidal

dehiscence. Seeds solitary, few or numerous; albumen fleshy or 0;

embryo straight or rarely curved, radicle superior or inferior.—DIsTRIB.

Tropical regions of both hemispheres, but chiefly American. Species

about 160.

Tripe l. Ocunexz. Ovary 2-10-celled; ovules solitary in each cell.

Seeds exalbuminous.

Stamens oo ; flowers paniculate ... te Och nas

Stamens 10; flowers paniculate or umbellate 2. Gomphia,

Sepals, petals, and stamens 4__... .. o} Zetramerista,

Trise 2. Horaemipe£. Ovary imperfectly 5-celled; ovules 2 in

each cell. Seeds albuminous.

Stamens 5; with alternate staminodes .» 4. Huthemis.

J. Ocuwa, Linn.

Glabrous trees or shrubs. Leaves alternate, simple, serrate, rarely

entire, 2-stipulate. Flowers large, yellow, in bracteate panicles or

umbels. Sepals 5, coloured, persistent. Petals 5-10, deciduous. Disc

thick, lobed. Stamens oo, shorter than the petals, filaments short or

elongated; anthers opening longitudinally, deciduous, Ovary deeply

3-10-lobed, lobes 1-celled; styles entirely connate or distinct at the

apex; ovules solitary in each cell, axile. Fruit 3-10 drupes, seated on

the broad disc. Seed erect, albuminous,—Distris. Tropical Asia and

Africa. Species about 28.

1. Ocuwa Wattiicuu, Planch. in Hook. Lond. Journ. Bot. V, 650.

A small tree, with elliptic or elliptic-oblong, sub-crenate, sub-serrate

or entire, acute leaves, with cuneate or sub-rounded bases; the main

nerves sub-horizontal, faint; length 3 to 5°5 in.; breadth 1°5 to 2°5 in. ;

232 G. Kine—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. (No. 4,

petiole -15 to ‘2 in. Stipules very minute. Flowers 1°5 in. in diam.,

in short lateral panicles, the pedicels 1 in. or more in length, Sepals

ovate or lanceolate, usually reflexed in fruit. Petals larger than the

sepals, Anthers linear, deciduous, shorter than the filiform persistent

filaments. Styles longer than the stamens, cuneate to the apex, or the

apices free and spreading. Drupes ovoid, about ‘5 in. long. Hook. fil.

Fl. Br. Ind. (excl. syn. O. stipulacea, Colebr. MSS.). O. nitida, Wall.

Cat. 2894 (not of Thunbg.); Planch. in Hook. Journ. Bot. V, 653;

Kurz For. Fl. Burm. I, 205, O. squarrosa, Kurz Andaman Report

IV (not of Linn.). O. andamanica, Kurz Andam. Rep. Hd. I, 33;

Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, for 1872, pt. 2, 295; For. Flora Burm. I, 205.

O. obtusata, DC. Wall. Cat. 2805, B.

Andaman Islands.—Distris. Burmah.

Kurz distinguished his species 0. andamanica by the styles being

free and spreading at their apices, while the fruiting sepals are reflexed.

But I do not find that these two characters are at all constantly asso-

ciated. In other respects, Kurz’s characters of O. Wallichii, and O.

andamanica are identical. O. stipulacea, Colebr., reduced to this by

Mr. A. W. Bennett, in Fl. Br. Ind., appears to me to be distinct.

2. Gompnta, Schreb.

Glabrous trees or shrubs. Leaves alternate, shining, 2-stipulate.

Flowers yellow, in axillary or terminal racemes or umbels. Sepals 5,

coloured, persistent. Petals 5,imbricate. Disc thick, lobed. Stamens

10, inserted at the base of the disc, filaments very short, anthers open-

ing by terminal pores. Ovary deeply 5-6-lobed, lobes 1-celled; styles

connate, stigma simple; ovules solitary in each cell, erect. Drwpes 5 or

fewer, seated on a broad dise, l-seeded. Seed erect, exalbuminous.—

Distr. Chiefly tropical South American: afew in Asia and Africa.

Species about 80.

Flowers in diffuse panicles n6p .. 1. G. swmatrana.

Flowers in corymbs ... : .. 2. G. Hookert.

1. Gompata sumaTraNna, Jack in Mal: Misc, No. 5, p. 29; Hook.

Bot. Mise. IL, 77. A tree 22 to 40 feet high; young bao

slender, pale. Leaves coriaceous, narrowly elliptic-oblong, tapering to

each end, the edges serrulate or sub-entire ; main nerves numerous,

sub-horizontal, very faint, as are the reticulations ; intramarginal nerves

from base to apex, two or three, rather distinct when dry; length 3°5

to 7 in., breadth 1°15 to 2°25 in., petiole ‘15 in. Panicles terminal,

longer than the leaves, branching. Flowers numerous, ‘35 in. in diam.

Sepals narrowly ovate, veined. Petals larger than the sepals, broad,

retuse and inflexed at the apex. Anthers linear, much longer than

1893.] G. King— Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 233

the short filaments. Ovaries 5 ; styles longer than the stamens, quite

connate. Ripe carpels obovate or reniform, shining. Hook. fil. Fl. Br.

Ind. I, 525; Kurz For. Flora Burm. I, 206; Mig. FI. Ind. Bat. T, pt. 2,

675; Wall. Cat. 2803. G. swmatrensis, Planch. in Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 712,

and Hook. Lond. Journ. Bot. VI. 2. Ochna crocea, Griff. Not. IV. 463.

# ? pulcherrima, Wall, Cat. 2518.

In all the provinces except the Nicobar and Andaman Islands:

common.—Dristris. Borneo, Sumatra.

This is very near indeed to G. angustifolia, Vahl.; the only differ-

ences that I can find between the two being that in this the petals are

larger, with more reflexed edges, and the panicles are larger and more

diffuse.

2. Gomputa Hooxeri, Planch. in Hook. Lond. Journ. Bot. VI, 3.

A tree; young branches dark-coloured. Leaves coriaceous, ovate-oblone

to oblong-lanceolate, the base narrowed; main nerves faint, much

curved upwards, no continuous intramarginal nerve; upper surface

shining, the lower dull; length 2°5 to 6 in., breadth 1 to 2 in,, petiole

15 to°35in. Flowers °35 in. in diam., in lateral or terminal, crowded,

minutely bracteolate umbels; the pedicels slender, ‘5 to ‘7 in. long,

Sepals lanceolate. Petals very deciduous, about as long as the sepals,

oblong, obtuse, not narrowed at the base. Anthers deciduous, elongate,

about aslong as the slender persistent filaments. Ovaries 5; styles

much longer than the stamens, quite connate. Ripe carpels sub-globular

or obovoid, smooth, ‘2 in. diam. Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 525.

In all the provinces except the Nicobar and Andaman Islands.

In the flowers of different individuals, the disc varies in thickness,

being in some as thick as the ovaries are long, while in others it is

comparatively shallow.

Var. corymbosa ; flowers in corymbs, which are sometimes com-

pound; the lengthened rachis of the inflorescence rough from the

transverse cicatrices of the fallen bracts; shrubby.

3. TETRAMERISTA, Miq.

Shrubs or trees. Leaves very large, coriaceous, entire. Flowers in

axillary racemes with large foliaceous bracts. Sepals 4, imbricate,

persistent. Petals 4, persistent. Stamens 4, the filaments with dilated

bases, the anthers with sutural dehiscence. Ovary 4-angled, 4-celled,

the style entire. Fruit baccate, globose ; the pericarp leathery.—Distrin.

Malaya. Species 1 or 2.

1. Terramerista GuaBra, Miq., Fl. Ind. Bat. Suppl, 534. A

glabrous tree 30 to 50 feet high; young branches stout, with shining,

rather pale bark. Leaves narrowly obovate or oblanceolate, sub-sessile,

J. 11. 30

234 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

the apex obtuse ; the base much narrowed, minutely sagittate ; upper sur-

face shining, the lower dull, chocolate-coloured when dry ; main nerves

numerous, sub-horizontal; length 5 to 10 in., breadth 1°25 to 2°75 in.,

petiole under ‘lin. Flowers 1 in. in diam.,in long-pedunculate axillary

umbellate racemes; pedicels about °5 in. long, each with a sepal-like

bract near the flower. Sepals coriaceous, oblong, obtuse. Petals linear-

lanceolate, about as long as the sepals and reflexed like them. Stamens

elongate, shorter than the reflexed filaments. Ovary ovoid, obscurely

4-angled. Style single, stigma minute. Mipe fruit ovoid-globose, 1:25

to 1:5 in. long, sub-glabrous, the calyx and corolla persistent; the

pericarp thick, fleshy. Bennett in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 526.

Ancistrocladus ? sagittatus, Wall. Cat. 1055.

Singapore; Wallich. Perak: Wray, Scortechini, King’s collector.

Dis?ris. Sumatra.

4. Huruemis, Jack.

Glabrous shrubs. Leaves alternate, simple, shining, coriaceous, serru-

late, with ciliate deciduous stipules. Flowers rose or white, in terminal

or leaf-opposed racemes or panicles, bracteate. Sepals 5, imbricate,

persistent or deciduous. Petals 5, longer than sepals, imbricate. Disc

small, conical. Stamens 5, inserted at the base of the disc, with

alternate staminodes, anthers opening by terminal pores. Ovary semi-

5-celled, elongate, viscid ; style 1, stigma entire; ovules 1-2 in each

cell, pendulous. Fruit a berry of 5 pyrenes, each 1-2-seeded. Seeds

pendulous with a fleshy albumen.—Disrris. Species 4; all Malayan.

Leaves spinulose-serrate ; fruit white .. Ll. H. leucocarpa.

Leaves nearly entire; fruitred .., .. «2. H. minor.

1. Evurnemis tevcocarpa, Jack in Mal. Misc. No. V.,p.16. A

shrub 2 to 5 feet high: young branches rather stout, pale, glabrous,

lenticellate. Leaves oblong-lanceolate, tapering to each end, the edge

thickened inside the numerous spinulose serrations; main nerves very

numerous, curved at first, then sub-horizontal, indistinct ; length 3°5 to 8

in., breadth 1:2 to 2 in.; petiole ‘5 to 1:5 in., winged. Flowers ‘6 or ‘7

in. in diam, shortly pedicelled, generally in pairs; bracts ovate, acute.

Sepals ovate, obtuse, ciliate, the two inner rather smaller. Petals longer

than the sepals, oblong-ovate, obtuse, reflexed. Anthers erect, connivent,

subsessile, oblong, acuminate at the apex, style filiform ; stigma small,

simple. Berry snow-white, sub-globular, *2 to °35 in. in diam., obscurely

angled, mesocarp spongy. Roxb. Fl. Ind. (ed. Carey), II, 303; Planchon

in Hook. Ic. Plant. t. 711. Bennett in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 526;

Miq. FL. Ind. Bat. Pt. 2 p. 675.

In all the provinces except the Andaman and Nicobar islands.

Distr, Malayan Archipelago,

1893.] G. Kine—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 235

2. KHurHemis minor, Jack in Mal. Mise. No. V, p.18. A small

shrub, similar to the last, but with nearly entire, sub-acute, obscurely-

veined leaves, and red fruits. Roxb. Fl. Ind. (ed. Carey), ii, 304;

Bennett in Hook. fil. Fl. Br, Ind. I, 526; Mig. Fl. Ind. Bat. I,

Pt. 2, p. 675.

Penang and Singapore.—Disrris. Malayan Archipelago.

I give Penang and Singapore as localities for this species, on the

authority of Hooker’s Flora of British India. It is, however, now pro-

bably extinct in both; and I have seen no specimens from any locality

nearer to them than the island of Bangka. In Jack’s time, this plant

appears to have been common enough in Singapore. The plant named

Huthemis elegantissima, by Wallich, although doubtfully placed in

this genus by its author, has leaves very like those of H. leucocarpa; but

the main nerves curve in a very different manner. Wallich never

found it in fruit; but in his day plants of it were common in Singapore

and the neighbouring small islands. This too appears now to be extinct.

The reduction of LH. elegantissima to Gomphia sumatrana, Plauch,

which was first suggested by Planchon, is in my opinion quite wrong, the

leaves of the two being very different.

OrpER XXVI. BURSHRACH AI.

Trees or shrubs, mostly resiniferous. Leaves alternate (very

rarely opposite), imparipinnate or trifoliolate, stipulate or ex-stipulate.

Inflorescence racemose or paniculate. Flowers regular, small, herma-

phrodite or often polygamous. Calyx free, 3-6-lobed, imbricate or

valvate, often minute. Petals 3-6, distinct, rarely connate, imbricate or

valvate, Dzsc annular or cupular, or absent, usually conspicuous, free,

or adnate to the calyx. Stamens as many or twice aS many as petals,

inserted at the base or margin of the disc, equal or unequal ; filaments

free or connate at the base, smooth; anthers dorsifixed, rarely innate,

2-locular, dehiscing longitudinally. Ovary free, rarely 1-, more often

2-5-celled; style simple, stigma undivided or 2-5-lobed; ovules 2, or

rarely 1 in each cell, anatropous, usually pendulous, rarely ascending,

micropyle superior, raphe ventral. Fruit drupaceous, indehiscent with

hard putamen, or separating into 2-5 pyrenes, rarely pseudo-capsular

and dehiscent. Seeds solitary, usually pendulous, testa membranous,

albumen 0; cotyledons usually membranous, contortuplicate, rarely fleshy

and plano-convex, radicle superior.—Disrris. Tropical regions of both

hemispheres; genera 15 to 19. Species about 250,

Calyx, corolla, and stamens 5-merous.

Fruit hard, woody, 3-winged, separating

into 3 indehiscent pyrenes we 1. Lriomma.

236 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

Flowers 3-merous.

Flowers polygamous, dimorphorus. Fruit

ellipsoid, more or less trigonous, with

terminal style; endocarp bony, 1-3-celled,

usually 1-seeded ae w» =2. Canarium.

Fruit obliquely globose, 1-celled, 1-seeded.

Calyx keeled, the segments large, con-

nivent sia 583 . & TLrigonochlamys.

Flowers hermaphrodite, homomorphous.

Fruit ellipsoid or sub-globose, with the

stigmatic scar lateral or basal, more or

less compressed on two sides, rounded on

the third; endocarp rarely bony or woody,

1-celled, 1-seeded ww» A Santiria.

1. Triomma, Hook, fil.

A tree. Leaves alternate, exstipulate, imparipinnate ; the leaflets

few, opposite, petiolulate. Flowers very small, in terminal panicles,

polygamous. Calyx 5-fid. Petals 5, small, valvate P Stamens 10 (?)

inserted at the base of the 5-lobed disc. Ovary trigonous, 3-celled,

style short, ovules 2 in each cell. Fruit 3-winged, 3-valved, as much

as 2-24 inches long, containing 3 hard woody separable pyrenes.—Distrip.

A solitary species.

1. TrromMA MALACCENSIS, Hook. f. in Trans. Linn. Soc. XXIII. 171;

leaflets oblique, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate, entire ; drupe ovate-caudate,

acutely cuspidate, 2°5 in. long by 2 in. broad: Bennett in Hook. fil. FI.

Br Ind. I, 528. Avytera ? macrocarpa, Miq. FI. Ind. Bat. Suppl. 199.

Malacca: Griffith, Maingay.

There is an authentic specimen in the Caleutta Herbarium of Miquel’s

Arytera ? macrocarpa, collected by Teysmann in the Lampongs, Hastern

Sumatra. There is no doubt whatever of its identity with this.

2. Canarium, Linn.

Reziniferous trees. Leaves alternate, imparipinnate, stipulate or

exstipulate. Flowers bracteate, in terminal or axillary panicles or

racemes, dimorphous, polygamous; those with fertile stamens and

rudimentary ovaries being smaller, but in larger inflorescences; those

with fertile ovary having rudimentary stamens, being larger, but

in smaller inflorescences. Calyx campanulate, 3-lobed or 3-fid, val-

vate. Petals 3, imbricate below or valvate, usually exceeding the calyx.

Slamens 6, distinct, inserted on margin or outside of disc, or filaments

confluent below and disc absent. Ovary 3-celled; ovules 2 in each

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula, 287

cell; style various, or stigma

subsessile,

capitate. Drupe usually

ellipsoidal, more or less distinctly trigonous, with a 1—5-celled, 1-3-

seeded stone ; cotyledons often partite, contortuplicate.

Species probably about 90.

eal Asia, chiefly in Malaya.

Distris. Tropi-

The genera Santiria and Canariwm are not separated from each

other by any bold, well-marked distinction.

As regards the Indian

species of both genera, I find the following characters the most diag-

nostic :—

CANARIUM.

Calyx cupular or campanulate.

Petals longer than broad, slightly

narrowed to the base.

Disc small, annular, or thin and

cupular, or represented only by

the tube formed by the united

filaments.

Filaments dilated at the base and

sometimes united into a tube.

The flowers with fertile anthers

SANTIRIA.

Calyx cupular, never campanulate,

sometimes quite flat.

Petals rotund, with very broad

truncate bases.

Disc large, cupular, fleshy, often

corrugated.

Filaments dilated at the base, but

never united into a tube.

Flowers all hermaphrodite and uni-

form, as are the inflorescences.

(practically the male flowers)

smaller than those with fertile

ovaries, but in larger inflores-

cences.

In the majority of the species of Canariwm in which the filaments

are united into a tube, I can find no other disc than that tube.

The genus Trigonochlamys is also closely allied to Canarium and

Santiria, being distinguished from both by its much larger calyx,

depressed-globose ovary, and spherical drupe. In fact the characters of

the three genera so overlap each other, that, in my opinion, they must

either be kept distinct by characters more or less minute, as Messrs.

Bentham and Hooker have done, or united into a single genus. Dr. Engler

steers a middle course; he keeps up Canariwm and WSantiria, but

unites Trigonochlamys with the latter, dividing Santiria into three

sections: (1) Icicopsis, with one species (8. Planchont); (2) Trigono-

chlamys, with four species; and (3) Hu-santiria with 22 species. The

section Icicopsis contains one 3-androus plant, which, as it has the

dimorphous flowers and inflorescence of Canariwm, I have transferred

to that genus. I admit that the drupes of the plant in question more

resemble those of Santiria than of Canariwm: but, in the majority of its

characters, it appears to me to agree better with the latter genus. As

regards Dr. Engler’s section T’rigonochlamys, it is difficult to see how

Canarium and Santiria are to be kept distinct as genera, if the four

238 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

plants which form tlis section are to be included under Santiria; for

the flowers of Tvrigonochlamys are really more like those of Canarium

than of Santiria. The separation of Canariwm from Santiria by —

characters taken from the drupe, in my opinion, fails. The drupe of

Canarium is defined as 1 inch or more in length, ovoid or oblong-ovoid,

never gibbous, boldly trigonous, its sides equal and its endocarp hard

thick and strong, 3-to 1-celled, and the scar of the style apical; while

that of Santiria is usually less than 1 in. long, shortly and obliquely

ovoid or sub-globose, often gibbous, the endocarp being thin, coriaceous,

sub-ligneous, never bony, l-celled, and the scar of the style lateral and

often approximated to the base. Unfortunately several species from

Perak (which in other respects have the facies of Santiria) have the style-

scar quite terminal; while, on the other hand, some species with many

of the characters of Canariwm have drupes of which the endocarp

is not more bony than that of several species of WSantiria. The

characters drawn from the flower, which I have given above, do not

appear to me to have hitherto had sufficient value attached to them.

By transferring Santiria Planchoni, Benn. to Canarium; by keeping

up Trigonochlamys as a genus characterised by its very large calyx, and

globose drupe; and by restricting Santiria to the plants which form the

section Hu-santiria of Engler, I venture to think that the study of all

the plants concerned will be simplified.

Stamens 3.

Leaves sub-coriaceous with bluntly acumi-

nate apices and 10 to 14 pairs of main

nerves, flowers ‘1 in. long, drupes ‘4 to ‘5

in. long - .. iL. 0. Planchonn:

Leaves coriaceous, with Birnie: acuminate

apices and 7 to 9 pairs of main nerves;

flowers ‘2 in. long; drupes 2 to 2°25 in.

long ... op ae ws 2. O. caudatum.

Stamens 6.

Filaments united into a tube.

Leaflets glabrous on both surfaces.

Leaflets 5 to9 with 7 or 8 Peta of

nerves; panicles terminal 3. C. parvifoliun.

Leaflets 11 to 17, with 12 to 19 pairs

of nerves; panicles axillary we 4, OL euphyllum.

Leaflets more or less hairy.

Leaflets 7 to 9, sparsely pubescent on

the lower surface when young, main

nerves 10 or 12 pairs; panicles axil-

lary Bi 00 us O CO. grandiflorum.

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 239

Leaflets sparsely hispid on both surfaces

when young; glabrous, except the

hispidulous nerves, when adult; pani-

cles hispidulous . 6. C. pilosum.

Leaflets sparsely feapidulots on the

upper surface, their under surface and

the inflorescence rufous-pubescent or

tomentose... a) ft. CO. hartellum.

Leaflets with the midrib hoilentiged on

the upper surface, the whole of the

under surface and the panicles

rufous-tomentose : -, ©. O. rufum.

Leaflets glabrous on the upper surface,

the lower glaucescent, with a few

scattered hairs ; panicles rusty-tomen-

tose 560 500 .. 9. C. purpurascens.

Filaments free.

Leaflets quite glabrous on both surfaces ;

petals puberulous outside.

Stipules persistent.

Stipules elliptic-oblong, entire... 10. C. commune.

Stipules pectinately lobed ae { 11. ©. coceineo-

bracteatum.

Stipules (if any) deciduous .. 12. C. Mania.

Leaflets glabrous or nearly so on both

surfaces, petals rusty-pilose or pilose

outside sis ... 13. C. Kadondon.

Leaflets with the ante ond nerves

puberulous on the lower surface.

Leaflets not glaucous beneath,entire ;

drupe less than J in. long we 14. OC. rubiginosum.

Leaflets glaucous beneath, at least

when young.

Leaflets crenulate or sub-crenu-

late; drupes]in.long ... 15. CO. Kunstlert.

Leaflets obscurely and minute-

ly crenate or serrate, drupes

about 2 in, long vw» 16. OC. glawewm.

Leaflets rusty-tomentose or pubescent

on the lower surface, the midrib

tomentose on the upper ... we 17. CG. secundum.

240 G, King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [WNo. 4,

Of doubtful position.

Male flowers unknown, but probably

near C. parvifolium ae » 18. OC. nitidum.

1. CANARIUM PLANCHONI, King, A tree, 50 or 60 feet high; young

branches glabrous, cinereous. Leaves 5 to 10 in. long, stipules deciduous.

Leaflets 7 to 13, thinly coriaceous, oblong-lanceolate or elliptic-oblong,

shortly and bluntly acuminate; the base rounded, slightly oblique ;

both surfaces glabrous, the upper pale when dry and the nervation

obsolete, the lower brown with the 10 to 14 pairs of sub-horizontal

nerves slightly prominent ; length 2 to 4 in., breadth °9 to 1°5 in.; petio-

lules ‘15 to ‘3 in., the terminal one longer. Panicles numerous, slender,

axillary, much shorter than the leaves, pale puberulous; the branches

distant, ascending, the small flowers crowded near theirapices. Flowers

‘1 in. long, with several very minute deciduous bracteoles just

beneath the calyx. Calyx campanulate, deeply cleft into 3 ovate, tri-

angular lobes, tomentose outside, glabrous inside. Petals slightly

larger than the sepals, deltoid, with a short subulate inflected apex,

sub-concave, less tomentose outside than the sepals, glabrous inside.

Stamens 3, connivent; the anthers innate, broadly ovate; filaments

shorter than the anthers, flat, dilated at the base and inserted on the edge

of the large cupular fleshy disc. Ovary in the male flowers imperfect:

in the female flowers small, ovate, 3-grooved, glabrous; style terminal,

short, 3-grooved, as is the stigma. Fruit ovoid, slightly gibbous, globular,

glabrous; the persistent style slightly lateral, °4 to 5in. long. Santiria

Planchoni, A. W. Benn. in Hook. FI. Br. Ind. I, 536; Engler in De.

Candolle Monegr. Phanerog. IV, 154.

Malacca: Maingay (Kew Distrib.), Nos. 315, 1972; Griffith, Nos.

1152, 1153. Perak: King’s collector, No. 5573; Scortechini, No. 2097.

2. CANARIUM CcAUDATUM, King n. sp, A tree 20 to 40 feet high ;

young shoots pale brown, lenticellate, all parts except the calyx quite

glabrous. Leaves 8 to 15 in. long, stipules (if any) deciduous. Leaflets

5 to 7, coriaceous, oblong to ovate, tapering to both ends, the apex

caudate-acuminate, the edges entire and sometimes slightly undulate;

both surfaces glabrous, shining, the reticulations distinct on the upper

surface, and the 7 to9 pairs of ascending curving interarching main

nerves pale on the lower; length 3 to 6in., breadth 1°5 in. to 2°25 in., petio-

lules ‘4 to ‘5 in., the terminal one 1°2 to 1°6 in. Male panicles terminal,

narrowly pyramidal, few-branched, shorter than the leaves, the brac-

teoles (if any) deciduous. Flowers few, at the extremities of the

branches, ‘2 in., long. Oalyx widely campanulate, the mouth with

3 broad, shallow teeth, minutely pubescent outside, glabrous inside.

Petals longer than the calyx, imbricate, ovate, acute, the base truncate,

1893.] G. King—WMeaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 241

thickened in the middle; the edges thin, both surfaces glabrous. Sta-

mens 3; the anthers oblong, shorter than the flattened filaments, the

dilated bases of which are attached outside the glabrous fleshy disc

from which emerges the oblong tapering rudimentary ovary: style

filiform, stigma minute. Hemale flowers not seen. Ripe drupes narrowly

ellipsoid, slightly clavate, sub-trigonous, 2 to 2°25 in. long and °6 in.

in diam. ; persistent calyx small, flat, 3-angled.

Perak: King’s collector, Nos. 8554, 10016, 10182, and 10227.

Scortechini, No. 454.

This and the next are distinctly separated from all the other hitherto

described Malayan species by their triandrous flowers. The leaves and

drupes of this are also very characteristic.

3. CaNnariuM pARvIFOoLIUM, A. W. Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I.

536, A tree; young branches slender, dark brown, all parts ultimately

glabrous except the flower. Leaves 6 to 12 in. long; leaflets 5 to 9, coria-

ceous, oblong-lanceolate to elliptic, acuminate, entire, the base rounded

or slightly narrowed, both surfaces shining ; nerves 7 or 8 pairs, spread-

ing, invisible above (even when dry) and very faint below, length 2 to

3'5 in., breadth ‘8 to 1°6; petiolules °1 to ‘2 in., the terminal one °35 to ‘65

in.; stipules (if any) deciduous. Panicles terminal, slender, the branches

few, short, few-flowered, bracteolate. Flowers ‘2 in. long, slightly

longer than the pedicels. Calyx campanulate; the mouth truncate,

quite entire or faintly 3-toothed. Petals much longer than the calyx,

imbricate, elliptic, obtuse, concave, puberulous on both surfaces. Stamens

6, as long as the petals: anthers oblong, much shorter than the filaments

which are subulate, much dilated in the lower third and very slightly

united at the base. Rudimentary ovary ovoid, tapering into the thin

cylindric style, glabrous. Female flowers unknown. Ripe drupe ellipsoid,

trigonous, glabrous, 15 to 1°75 in. long, and °8 in. in diam. Engler

in DeCand. Monogr. Phanerog. Vol. IV, 140.

Malacca: Griffith, No. 1068; Maingay, No. 353 ( Kew Distribution).

Perak: King’s collector, Nos. 2618 and 7870.

The bases of the filaments in Griffith’s No. 1068 are less dilated

than in those of Maingay’s No. 353, or in those of King’s collector’s

specimens; but in other respects the charactersagree. This species in

externals much resembles C. nitidum, Benn.

4. CANARIUM EUPHYLLUM, Kurz in Journ. As. Soc. Eeneel, 1872,

Pt. 2. p. 295. <A tree 80 to 90 feet high; young shoots very stout,

puberulous. Leaves 2 to 38 feet long, the stipules (if any) very decid-

uous. Leaflets 11 to 17, membranous, ovate, ovate-oblong or oblong,

opposite, very shortly and abruptly acuminate, the edges glandular-

serrulate; the base unequal, rounded or sub-cordate; both surfaces

Join Sh

242 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [WNo. 4,

glabrous, minutely reticulate, the upper shining ; main nerves 12 to 19

pairs, spreading, rather straight, interarching very near the edge;

length 4 to 10 in., the lower leaflets much the smallest ; breadth 2 to 3:5

in., petiolules 35 to 6 in. Panicles shorter than the leaves, axillary,

puberulous or glabrous, their branches only 1 or 2 inches long, few-

flowered, sub-corymbose. lowers ‘4 in. long. Calyw# shorter than the

petals, tubular, cut for half its length into 3 broad blunt teeth, puberu-

lous on both surfaces, Petals oblong, concave and thickened at the

apex, minutely tomentose outside. Stamens 6, the anthers linear-oblong,

shorter than the glabrous filaments which for two-thirds of their

length are united into a tube; rudimentary ovary truncate, glabrous,

with a few hairs on the top. Female flowers not seen. Ripe drupes

ovoid-ellipsoid, not trigonous, glabrous, 1°75 in. long and °8 in. in diam.,

peduncles stout; the persistent calyx 3-angled, woody. Kurz For. Flora

Burmah. I, 208. A. W. Benn. in Hook, fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 535. Engler

in DeCand, Monogr. Phanerog. IV., 123. &

South Andaman: Kurz, King’s collector. Burmah: in North

Arakan, Hildebrand.

The leaflets on the same leaf vary much in size and shape ; those to-

wards the base being short and broad, while those towards the apex are

oblong. This species is closely allied to O. bengalense, Roxb., but its calyx

is more deeply toothed ; its anthers are shorter and broader; and its leaves

although very similar in texture, are longer, have thicker rachises, while

the leaflets are serrate and not entire. The young branches of this are

moreover nearly twice as thick as those of C. bengalense.

5. CANARIUM GRANDIFLORUM, A. W. Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind.

I, 535. <A tree; young branches stout, pubescent, ultimately glabrous

and dark-coloured. Leaves 9 to 12 in. long, the rachis glabrous. Leaflets

thinly coriaceous, 7 to 9, opposite, ovate-lanceolate or elliptic-oblong,

acuminate, entire, the base rounded, upper surface glabrous ; the lower

glabrous or sparsely pubescent, with the 10 to 12 pairs of spreading main

nerves prominent; length 3 to 4°65 in., breadth 1:35 to 1°75 in.; petio-

lules ‘2 in. long, the terminal one longer. Male panicles little more than

half as long as the leaves, puberulous or nearly glabrous, with a few

long spreading branches; the flowers few, in distant clusters, shortly

pedicelled. Calyx shortly campanulate, with 3 broad, blunt teeth, pube-

scent outside, glabrous inside. Petals longer than the calyx, oblong, thick,

concave, blunt, pubescent outside, glaberulous inside. -Anthers linear,

longer than the filaments, the latter glabrous, dilated, and forming a short

tube, rudimentary ovary hairy. Female flowers larger thanthe male, in

axillary racemes, or short panicles with racemose branches ; the anthers

short, ovate ; the filaments asin the male. Ovary broadly ovoid, tapering

aula

1893.] G. King—Waterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula, 243

into the style and like it rufous-pilose; stigma capitate. Drupe narrowly

ellipsoid, sub-trigonous, glabrous ; stone thick, bony, 1°35 in. long. Engler

in DeCand. Monogr. Phanerog. LV., 122.

Malacca: Maingay, (Kew Distrib.), No. 312. Singapore: Hullett

No. 516.

This is an imperfectly known species. The only male flowers I

have seen of it are those in Mr. Hullett’s specimen from Singapore.

I have seen no ripe drupes. Canariwm dichotomum, Mig. (Pimela

-dichotoma, Blume Mus. Lugd. Bat. I, 22) closely resembles this as to

leaves. But, as neither Blume nor Miquel describes its flowers, it is

impossible to decide whether the likeness goes beyond externals. The

specific name of this is unfortunate. The flowers described by the

author of it are females, and they are not larger than the female flowers

of many other species, while they are much smaller than those, for

example, of O. rufum, Benn.

6, Canarium pitosum, A. W. Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 533.

A tree 30 to 60 feet high; young branches rufous-pubescent, with

strigose hairs intermixed. Leaves 12 to 18 in. long. Leaflets 3 to 7,

thinly coriaceous, opposite, oblong-lanceolate to elliptic, sometimes slight-

ly obovate, shortly and abruptly acuminate, entire or obscurely crenu-

late ; the base cuneate, slightly unequal-sided ; both surfaces when young

sparsely hispid, when adult almost glabrous except the midrib and

12 or 13 pairs of slightly prominent spreading nerves which are

sparsely hispidulous; reticulations distinct beneath; length 4:5 to 55

in., breadth 1°5 to 2°5 in.; petiolules -15 to 25 in., the terminal one more

than 1 in.; stipules in pairs, subulate, hairy. Male racemes axillary,

about 6 in. long, hispidulous, interrupted. lowers about ‘5 in. long,

pedicellate, few. Calyx much shorter than the corolla, tubular, its

mouth nearly entire, minutely tomentose on both surfaces. Petals

narrowly oblong, thickened and wider upwards, puberulous on both

surfaces. Anthers linear, about half as long as the filaments which

are linear, flattened and united into a tube for about one-third of their

length; rudimentary ovary very short, rufous-pilose. Female flowers

unknown ; the fruiting racemes only about 4: in. long, nearly glabrous.

Drupes narrowly ellipsoid, sub-trigonous, glabrous, 1 in. long, and ‘5

in. in diam. (unripe). Hngler in DeCandolle, Monogr. Phanerog. IV.

121. Wall. Cat. No. 8100.

Malacca: Maingay ( Kew Distrib.) No. 302. Singapore: Wallich.

Perak: Scortechini No. 424.

This species is very closely allied to C. hirtellwm, the chief differences

being (1) that the calyx of the male flowers of this is almost entire,

while.in those of U, hirtellum, the calyx is deeply 3-toothed ; and (2)

244 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [WNo. 4,

that the leaves of this are when young hispidulous, and when adult

nearly glabrous; while those of C. hirtellum are more or less densely

pubescent beneath at all stages.

7. CANARIUM HIRTELLUM A. W. Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I. 534.

A tree 40 to 60 feet high: the young branches, rachises and under

surfaces of the leaves and the inflorescence more or densely rufous-

pubescent or tomentose. Leaves 9 to 15 in. long: leaflets 5 to 7, the

the pairs opposite, coriaceous, elliptic, shortly and rather abruptly

acuminate, entire or minutely serrulate, the base rounded or sub-

cuneate; upper surface shining, reticulate, sparsely hispidulous, the

midrib tomentose ; main nerves 11 to 13 pairs, spreading, curving, pro-

minent on the lower, depressed on the upper surface; length 4 to 7 in.,

breadth 1°5 to 3 in.; petiolules *] to ‘2 in., that of the terminal one °5 to

‘75 in. Male flowers in axillary or terminal racemes or panicles mnch

shorter than the leaves. Flowers ‘4 in. long, on short stout pedicels,

mostly crowded near the ends of the branchlets. Calyx campanulate,

with 3 broad blunt teeth, tomentose on both surfaces but especially

on the outer. Petals longer than the calyx, oblong, concave, thickened

upwards, sericeous outside, glaberulous within. Anthers linear, about

one-third as long as the glabrous flattened filaments which-are united

into a tube for half their length; rudimentary ovary very small, rufous-

sericeous. Female flowers not much larger than the males, the stamens

shorter than the pistil, the free part of the filaments very short, the

anthers with pubescent edges. Ovary broadly ovoid, densely rufous-

sericeous ; the style about as long, sparsely pubescent. Stigma capitate,

3-lobed. Ripe drupe narrowly ellipsoid, trigonous, glabrous, 1 to 1:25

in. long, and 4 to *6 in. in diam. Engler in De Candolle Monog.

Phanerog. IV, 121; Hooker Icones Plantar. No. 1575. Wall Cat. 8102

and 9047.

Penang; Wallich, Curtis, Nos. 656, 2251. Selangor: Ridley,

No. 1869. Perak: King’s collector, Wray ; common.

8. Canarium ruFuM, A. W. Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. Vol. 1,

533. A tree 60 to 100 feet high : young branches, inflorescence, petiolules

and under surfaces of the leaves rusty-tomentose. Leaves 12 to 15 in.

long, the rachises glabrous when adult. Leaflets 7 to 11, very coriaceous,

opposite, elliptic or broadly oblong, shortly and abruptly acuminate,

the edges serrate-dentate to the broad rounded sometimes slightly

oblique base; upper surface glabrous except the tomentose midrib,

shining, the lower boldly and minutely reticulate: main nerves 12 to

15 pairs, spreading, very prominent beneath; length 3 to 6 in., breadth

2 to 2°75 in., the lowest leaflets the smallest; petiolules °3 to ‘4 in.,

that of the terminal leaflet 1:25 to 1:5 in.; stipules not seen. Male

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 245

branches terminal, shorter than the leaves, very stout, the lateral branches

very short, the flowers in dense bracteate clusters at their apices:

bracts numerous, broadly ovate, blunt, concave, tomentose outside. Calyx

very coriaceous, narrowly campanulate with 3 short blunt teeth, seri-

ceous-tomentose on both surfaces. Petals longer than the calyx, oblong,

concave, tomentose outside except the glabrous edges, glabrous inside.

Stamens 6: the anthers linear, slightly longer than the filaments which

are much dilated in the lower half and slightly united at the base into a

short tube inserted outside the fleshy disc; rudimentary ovary short, broad,

glabrous. Female panicles shorter than the male, but the flowers at

least twice as large (‘5 in. long) ; the petals narrower, the anthers much

shorter than in the males and the filaments completely united for one-

third of their length into a tube; ovary depressed-globular, tomentose,

narrowing into the thick tomentose style: stigma discoid. Ripe drupe

narrowly ellipsoid, sharply 3-angled, glabrous, the apex rather blunt,

2°5 to nearly 3 in. long, and 1] to 1°3 in, in diam. Engler in De

Cand. Monog. Phanerog. IV, 107.

Malacca : Griffith, No. 1143, Maingay, No. 301. Perak: King’s

collector, Wray, Scortechini; common.

_ Avery distinct species recognizable at once by its very coriaceous _

many-nerved rusty leaflets, large flowers, and boldly trigonous fruits.

9. CaNnarium puRPURASCENS, A. W. Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl, Br. Ind.

I, 532. A tree 50 to 70 feet high: young branches densely rusty-

puberulous. Leaves 8 to 14 in. long; stipules rotund-cordate, rusty-

pubescent. Leaflets 7 to 9, coriaceous, oblong to elliptic-oblong, rarely

obovate-oblong, entire, or slightly serrate towards the abruptly acu-

minate apex, the base slightly narrowed, upper surface glabrous

shining; the lower glabrous and glaucescent, often with a few scattered

hairs: main nerves 10 to 14 pairs, spreading; length 2°5 to 5:5 in.,

breadth 1 to 2 in.; petiolule 2 to -25 in., that of the terminal one 1

in. or more. Male inflorescence; a racemose panicle often branched,

rusty tomentose, 9 to 18 in. long; the ultimate branches few flowered

branched cymules. racis ovate, tomentose, larger than the flower-

buds, deciduous; flowers -25 in. long. Calyx tubular, tomentose, with

3 broad shallow teeth. Petals broadly oblong, acute, concave, tomentose

outside, glabrous inside. Stamens 6; the filaments much shorter than

the narrowly oblong puberulous anthers, dilated at the base and slightly

united so as to form a short tube. Disc none. Rudimentary ovary

turbinate, glabrous, dark-coloured. Female jlowers °5 in. long, in stout

few-flowered racemes or panicles only 2 to 4 or 5 in. long; ovary

globular-ovoid, pubescent, narrowed into a short thick style: stigma

Jarge, capitate, 3-lobed. Drupe elliptic-ovoid, rather blunt at each end,

246 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

sub-trigonus, glabrous, 2 in. long and 1:15 in. in diam. Engler in De.

Cand. Monog. Phan. IV, 115. Canarium, Wall. Cat. 9046.

Malacca: Griffith (Kew Distrib.) No. 1142, Derry. Singapore:

Wallich, Ridley. Penang: Curtis, Nos. 803, 862, 959, 2708. Perak:

Scortechini, No. 175, King’s collector, Nos. 6181, 7885.

10. CanarrumM commuNE, Linn. A very tall tree : young branches pale

puberulous, or almost glabrous. Leaflets 7 to 9, sub-coriaceous, ovate-

elliptic, acuminate, entire, the base sub-cuneate, both surfaces glabrous ;

main nerves 10 to 14 pairs, spreading, rather prominent ; length 3 to 5

in., breadth 13 to 2 in., petiolules about °5 in.; stipules persistent,

elliptic-oblong, puberulous, veined, about 1 in. long. Panicles terminal,

lax, spreading, minutely puberulous ; the flowers clustered at the apices

of the branches, their buds enclosed in rotund, very concave, minutely

tomentose bracts, Calyx campanulate, broadly 3-lobed. Petals 3,

ovate-rotund, concave. Stamens 6, the filaments shorter than the

anthers, free ; rudimentary pistil (in the male flower) hairy. Ovary (in

female flower) oblong-globular, glabrous, the style short and thick; sti-

gma 3-lobed (fide Kenig). Fruit ellipsoidal, sub-trigonous, the stone bony,

1-to 3-celled, 2 in. or more long and 1 to 1:25 in. in diam. Kcenig, Ann.

Bot. i. 360, t. 7, £, 2; Roxb. Fl. Ind. iii. 137; Blume Mus. Bot. i. 214;

Bijd. 1161; DC. Prodr. 11.79; W.& A. Prodr. 175; Mig. Fl. Ind. Bat.

vol. i. pt. 2, 643; Wall. Cat. 8493. Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I,

531. Sapindus travancorensis, Wall. Cat. 8047.

Planted in Penang, Singapore and some of the other provinces, but

apparently never wild.

Keenig in his description, which is a very full one, states that the

stipules are ‘‘ crenate, toothed or sometimes fringed.” In all the speci-

mens accepted as C. commune which I have seen the stipules are entire,

and Rumphius thus figures them. For this has well as for other reasons,

I suspect that more than one species is included under the name C. com-

mune. Li.

1]. CanariumM coccrnno-BracTratuM, Kurz in Journ. As, Soc. Ben-

gal for 1872, pt. 2, p. 296. A tree: young branches stout, minutely

pale-pubescent. Leaves 10 to 18 in. long: stipules rather large, pube-

rulous, pectinately lobed. Leaflets 5 to 9, opposite, subcoriaceous, broadly

ovate, oblong-ovate to oblong, shortly acuminate, setaceous-serrulate

or entire on the same tree; the base oblique, rounded, or sub-cuneate :

both surfaces glabrous; main nerves 10 to 12 pairs, slightly prominent

beneath ; length 3°5 to 7°5, breadth 2 to 8 in.; petiolules'2 to 4 in., the

terminal one 1°5 in. Panicles axillary, shorter than the leaves, decidu-

ously puberulous, their branches rather long and spreading ; the flowers

crowded towards their apices, rather numerous; bracts longer than the

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 247

buds, ovate or oblong-acuminate, tomentose outside, scarlet. Flowers

‘3 in. long, on pedicels about as long as themselves, sub-globose. Calyx

ecampanulate, with three deep broad teeth, tomentose outside, glabrous

inside. Petals longer then the calyx, valvate, ovate, obtuse, puberulous

outside, glaberulous inside. Stamens 6; the anthers oblong, about as

long as the free flattened glabrous filaments which rise from the edge

of the fleshy corrugated disc: rudy. ovary minute. Female flowers

and drupe unknown. Kurz For. Flora Burmah I, 209; A. W. Benn. in

Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 536. Hngler in De Cand. Monogr. Phanerog.

IV, 149.

South Andaman: Kurz, King’s collectors.

12. Canartum Mant, King, n. sp. A tree: young branches slender,

pale brown, scurfy-puberulous. Leaves 9 to 12 in. long, stipules (if

any) deciduous. Leaflets 5 to 7, thinly coriaceous, ovate or ovate-

rotund, shortly acuminate, entire ; the base very broad, rounded or sub-

cordate, never narrowed; both surfaces quite glabrous, shining, the

reticulations minute: main nerves about 10 pairs, spreading, rather

straight, slightly prominent beneath; length 3°25 to 4°5 in., breadth

1-5 to 2°75 in. ; petiolules ‘2 to -4 in., the terminal one longer. Panicles

terminal, slender, shorter than the leaves, minutely pubescent ; their

branches short (1 in, long), corymbose. Flowers -25 in. long, few;

buds globular, each with an oblong, obtuse tomentose bract longer

than itself. Calyx tomentose, widely campanulate, with 3 broad, shallow

teeth. Petals slightly longer than the calyx, broadly ovate, sub-acute,

minutely pubescent externally, glabrous internally. Stamens 6, anthers

oblong, shorter than the free glabrous slightly fiattened filaments which

are inserted outside the glabrous fleshy lobed disc. ; ovary none. Female

jfl-wers unknown. Ripe drupes ovoid-ellipsoid, glabrous, not trigonous,

] to 1°25 in. long and ‘6 in. in diam.; the woody persistent calyx flat

aud 3-angled.

South Andaman Island: Man, King’s collectors.

This resembles CO. ewphyllum, Kurz in its fruit, but has very dif-

ferent leaves and panicles: the bracts of the inflorescence in this are

moreover brown, not scarlet.

13. Canarium KADonpon, A. W. Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl, Br. Ind. I,

535. A tree, young branches glabrous. Leaves 6 to 12 (rarely 15) in.

long; their rachises terete, nearly glabrous, stipules (if any) deciduous.

Leaflets 7 to 9, elliptic-oblong to elliptic, obtusely acuminate, entire,

both surfaces glabrous or nearly so, the base often unequal rounded or

sub-cuneate; main nerves 6 to 9 pairs, spreading, incurved, slightly

prominent beneath; length 2°5 to 5 in., breadth 1 to 2°25 in; petiolules

35 to ‘5 in., the terminal twice as long. Panicles sparsely rusty-

248 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [WNo. 4,

tomentose; the lateral branches short and corymbose, minutely bracteo-

late. Flowers globose in bud, about as long as the pedicels; bracteoles

minute, subulate, Calyx fleshy, cup-shaped, shortly pilose outside, the

mouth with three shallow broad teeth. Petals valvate, rotund, densely

ferruginous, pilose outside, pubescent inside. Stamens 6; the anthers

broadly ovate, about as long as the filaments which are dilated at the

base, free, and inserted outside the broad fleshy lobed glabrous disc.

Ovary ovoid, glabrous, stigma (in the bud) sub-sessile. Ripe drupe

ellipsoid-ovoid, apiculate, not trigonous, glabrous, 1:15 in. long and °6 in.

in diam. Hngler in DeCand. Monogr. Phanerog. IV., 138,

Malacca: Maingay (Kew Distrib.) No. 3865. Perak: King’s

collector, many numbers. Penang: Curtis Nos. 495, 1432, 1433, 1434;

Hullett, No. 186. Pahang: Ridley No. 2575.

A species distinguishable by its globular buds ; its petals densely ruf-

ous-pilose externally ; and by the long slender petiolules of the leaflets.

14. Canarium RuBIGINOSUM, A. W. Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I,

534, <A tree: young branches and inflorescence minutely tawny-tomen-

tose. Leaves 9 to 12 in. long, the rachises glabrous when adult;

stipules Gf any) deciduous. Leaflets 5 to 7, coriaceous, elliptic-oblong,

shortly and obtusely acuminate, entire, the base rounded or slightly

narrowed; both surfaces glabrous when adult, the lower puberulous

along the stout midrib and 10 to 13 pairs of spreading curving main

nerves, the reticulations also distinct: length 3°5 to 4°5 in., breadth 1°25

to 2in.; petiolules *6 in., the terminal one 1°5 in. Panicles of male

flowers terminal and axillary, 4 to 10 in. long, the branchlets bearing

the flowers at their extremities in condensed many-flowered dichoto-

mous cymes. Buds globular, ‘1 in long, longer than the stout pedicels.

Calyx a shallow entire cup. Petals deltoid, valvate, concave, much

exceeding the calyx, minutely tawny-tomentose outside, glabrescent

inside as is the calyx. Stamens 6, shorter than the petals, inserted on

the outside of the lobed cushion-like fleshy disc; the anthers oblong,

about as long as the flat free filaments. Female flowers unknown.

Ripe drupe ellipsoid, nearly 1 in, long, and °6 in. in diam., obscurely

trigonous, glabrous. Engler in DeCandolle Monogr. Phanerog. IV, 136.

Malacca: Maingay (Kew Distrib) No. 309.

15. Canaritum Kuownstueri, King, n, sp. A tree 60 to 70 feet high:

young branches rather stout, pale brown, minutely and deciduously

scurfy-tomentose. Leaves 14 to 20 inches; stipules deeply laciniate,

puberulous, persistent. Leaflets 7 to 11, sub-coriaceous, oblong to

elliptic-oblong, shortly acuminate, the edges crenulate or sub-entire ;

the base rounded or sub-cuneate, slightly oblique; upper surface

glabrous, the lower glaucous (at least when young), puberulous on the

1893.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 249

midrib and nerves, minutely scaly ; main nerves 12 to 15 pairs, spreading,

curving, rather prominent beneath; length 4 to 8 in., breadth 2°25 to

3° 25 in.; petiolules 3 to -4 in., the terminal one twice as long. Mule

_ panicles terminal, rusty-puberulous, 10 to 12 in. long, spreading, compound,

the flowers crowded on the ultimate branchlets; the pedicels short,

tomentose, each with 1 or 2 oblong tomentose brown bracteoles which are

longer than the globular buds. Flowers °3 in. long. Calyx shorter than

the petals, cut nearly to the base into 3 ovate obtuse spreading lobes, to-

mentose outside, puberulous inside. Petals ovate, tapering to each end

(sub-rhomboid ), the outer surface keeled, tomentose with glabrous edges,

the inuer glabrous. Stamens 6; anthers oblong, shorter than the slight-

ly flattened free filaments which are inserted outside the glabrous

corrugated disc; ruddy; ovary minute or 0. Female panicles as large as

the male, fewer-flowered and the flowers larger, the bracts at the

bases of the branches laciniate; stamens rudimentary ; ovary ovoid,

style short, thick, both glabrous, stigma large and faintly 3-lobed. Ripe

drupes ellipsoid, rather blunt at each end, glabrous, very slightly tri-

gonous, | in. long and ‘6 in. in diam., the style persistent; the pedicel

stout, ‘6 to 8 in. long, bearing several persistent bracteoles.

Perak: King’s collector Nos. 7041, 7393 and 7509 ; Curtis, No. 2710.

The nearest ally of this is C. denticulatum, Blume, but that has

much shorter filaments and smaller leaves; its fruit is unknown.

16. Canarium GLaucum, Blume Mus. Bot. Lugd. Bat.I, 219. A tree

40 to 60 feet high: young branches rather slender, lenticellate, deci-

duously rusty-puberulous. Leaves 12 to 15 in. long, the rachis at first

rusty-puberulous, ultimately glabrous. Leaflets 7 to 9, oblong or ellip-

tic, acute or shortly acuminate, the edges obscurely and minutely

erenate or serrate or sub-entire; upper surface glabrous, the midrib

pubescent; the lower glaucous, rusty-pubescent on the midrib and

‘sometimes on the 10 to 14 pairs of rather prominent spreading

main nerves. Stipules rotund-reniform, ‘4 in. long. Panicles ter-

minal, the male as long as, or longer than the leaves, with lax

spreading branches which become shorter upwards. Male lowers

‘2 in. long., in small bracteate clusters at the ends of the branchlets;

bracteoles broadly ovate, tomentose outside, deciduous. Calyx cam-

panulate with 3 broad shallow blunt teeth. Petals longer than the calyx,

broadly ovate-oblong, concave, tomentose outside and glabrescent within

lke the calyx. Stamens 6, the filaments shorter than the anthers, free,

dilated at the base, attached outside the glabrous disc; rudimentary

ovary glabrous. Panicles of female flowers shorter than the males, but

the flowers two or three times as large. Ovary globose and glabrous

below, grooved and pubescent upwards and tapering into the style.

J. u. 32

250 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

Stigma large, capitate, 3-grooved. Ripe drupe ellipsoidal, tapering to

the top, glabrous and shining, 1°75 to 2:25 in. long and 1 to 1:25 in.

in diam., the persistent thickened calyx forming an open sub-entire cup

at its base.

Penang: Curtis Nos. 803, 862, 2708. Perak: King’s collector,

No 7885.

17. Canarium sEcuNDUM, Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 532.

A tree 30 to 50 feet high; young branches slender, and like the rachises

under surfaces of the leaves and inflorescence rusty-tomentose or

pubescent. Leaves 12 to 18 inches long; leaflets 7 to 9, thinly coria-

ceous, oblong, shortly caudate-acuminate, minutely serrate-dentate to

sub-entire, the base rounded or slightly cuneate, upper surface glabrous

except the minutely tomentose midrib; the lower much reticulate;

main nerves 10 to 15 pairs, obscure above, bold beneath, curved, spread-

ing; length 3 to 6 in., breadth 1°6 to 2 in.; petiolules of lateral leaflets

only ‘2 to ‘3 in., those of the terminal one twice as long. Stipules reni-

form, densely tomentose outside, ‘35 im. long, and about ‘5 in. broad.

Panicles terminal, rather slender, 10 to 18 in. long, and with lateral

branches several inches long at the extremities of which the flowers

are crowded in little heads; bracts numerous, more or less ovate or

oblong, rusty-tomentose, enveloping the buds. lowers sub-sessile.

Calyx with 3 broad lobes. Petals oblong, sub-acute, concave, rusty-

tomentose outside, glabrous within. Stamens 6, the narrowly oblong

anthers longer than the dilated filaments which are inserted outside

the disc. Disc adherent to the ovoid glabrous rudimentary ovary.

Female flowers unknown. Drupe elongated-ovoid, sub-trigonous, sub-

acute, glabrous, about 2 in. long and 1 in. in diam., the pedicel stout and

the persistent calyx 5-angled. Engler in DeCand. Monogr. Phanerog.

IV., 116. Canariwm, Wall. Cat. 9046. P CO. Bennetiw, Engler in DeCand.

ae. 9:

Singapore: Wallich, Hullett, Ridley No. 1812, King’s collector

No. 345. Malacca: Griffith No. 1141 and 1145, Maingay, No. 300 (Kew

Distrib.). Perak: King’s collector, Nos. 4330, 6101, 7610 and 10722 ;

Scortechini, No. 2081].

This is allied to C. rufum, A. W. Benn., but its leaflets are thinner

and the panicles much longer and more slender, with longer branches ;

and the drupe is much less distinctly trigonous. Dr. Engler has

founded his species C. Bennettti on Griffith’s specimen No. 1141. But

on dissection of the flowers of the single specimen of that number in

the Calcutta Herbarium, I cannot find that they differ from those of

the same collector’s No. 1145 which Engler refers to. C. secundum,

Bennet and I therefore venture to reduce his species to this. The

1893.} G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 251

filaments are slightly conjoined at the base and appear as if joined into

a tube, but they are easily separable.

16. Canarium nitipum, A. W. Benn. in Hook, fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 532.

A tree 30 to 50 feet high; young branches at first puberulous, but

speedily glabrous. Leaves 7 to 12 in. long, glabrous, the rachis slender

and the petiolules rather long. Leaflets 7 to 9, coriaceous, shining,

oblong, shortly acuminate, quite entire, the base rounded or slightly

narrowed ; main nerves 7 to 9 pairs, spreading, almost horizontal, very

faint; length 3°5 to 6°5 in., breadth 1:2 to 1°8 in.; petiolules “4 to °6

in., that of the terminal leaflet 1 to 1°5 in.; stipules deciduous (not seen).

Fruit in short terminal racemes: the drupes when ripe ovoid, tapering to

each end, glabrous, 1°25 to 1°75 in. long, and about 1 in. indiam. Engler

in De Cand. Monog. Phaner. IV, 108; Wail Cat. 8546 in part.

Singapore: Wallich. Malacca: Griffith 1147; Maingay No. 358,

(Kew Distrib). Perak: King’s collector, Nos, 4604, 4263, 5658 and

10916.

Male flowers of this are not known. The ripe drupe is much more

ovoid than in the majority of the species, aud this is the character by

which, so far as the material goes (for male flowers of this are un-

known) it is most readily distinguished from C. parvifolium, Benn.

A flowering specimen recently collected in Singapore by Mr. H. M.

Ridley (No. 3799) may belong to this, Ripe fruit from the same tree

is required to settle the matter,

2. Trigonocuiamys, Hook. f.

A tree with pustulate tomentose-pubescent branches. Leaves alter-

nate, imparipinnate, with opposite petiolulate leaflets. Flowers polyga-

mous. Calyx large, keeled, with 3 large connivent valvate segments.

Petals 3, valvate, about equalling the calyx. Disc annular. Stamens 6,

inserted on the margin of the disc; filaments very short. Ovary 3-

celled, nearly globose; style straight, short, stigma 3-lobed ; ovules

2 in each cell, axile. Drupe obliquely globose, l-celled, 1-seeded.—A

single Malayan species.

1. Tricgonocutamys GrirritHil, Hook. fil. in Trans. Linn. Soc.

XXIII, 170, t. XXVII. A tree 50 to 100 feet high: young branches

rather slender, sparsely lenticellate, rusty-puberulous. Leaves 6 to 12

in. long, their rachises minutely tomentose; leaflets 13 to 15, thinly

coriaceous, oblong-lanceolate, acuminate, entire, the base rounded or

slightly narrowed : upper surface glabrous except the tomentose midrib,

pale when dry; the lower sparsely pubescent, pale brown when dry

and the 13 to 15 pairs of sub-horizontal main nerves rather prominent:

252 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

length 15 to 3in., breadth *65 to ‘lin. Panicles shorter than the

leaves, few-flowered, rusty-tomentose ; branchlets and pedicels with

linear-oblong bracts. Flowers polygamous, °35 in. long. Calyx large,

keeled, with 3 deep broad triangular connivent rusty-tomentose segments,

Petals narrowly elliptic, shightly exserted, densely pale tomentose with

a glabrous spot on the base inside. Stamens 6, inserted by short

filaments on the edge of a thin hypogynous annular glabrous disc, very

small in the pistillate flowers. Ovary depressed sub-globular, glabrous,

the style basi-lateral; the stigma depressed, capitate, obscurely 3-lobed.

Drupe obliquely sub-globose, glabrous, about °5 in. in diam. Bennet

in Hook. fil.Fl. Br. Ind. I, 5389. Santiria Griffithit, Engler in DC.

Monog. Phanerog. IV, 155.

Malacca; Griffith, No. 1148; Maingay (Kew distrib.) No. 316,

Perak; King’s collector Nos. 4625, 1828, 8817.

4. Santrria, Blume.

Reziniferous trees. Leaves alternate, 3-foliolate or imparipinnate,

firm ; leaflets opposite, slightly oblique, entire. Flowers in uniformly

hermaphrodite, axillary or terminal branched panicles; the stipules,

(if any) fugacious, bracts usually obsolete, bracteoles minute. Calyx

cupuliform, 3-lobed or 3-fid, valvate. Petals 3, valvate or sub-imbricate,

broad and truncate at the base, exceeding the calyx. Disc annular,

fleshy, adnate. Stamens 6, distinct, usually inflexed, inserted on the

margin or outside of the disc. Ovary 3-celled, with 2 ovules in each

cell; style short, stigma capitate or 3-lobed. Drupe ellipsoidal or

sub-globose, more or less laterally compressed on the ventral side, and

the scar of the stigma usually lateral or basal, 1-celled, 1-seeded ; the

stone crustaceous, rarely woody, Cotyledons contortuplicate.—DIstRiB.

Malayan Archipelago. Species probably 35.

Panicles longer than the leaves.

Panicles and leaves glabrous; leaflets 9 to

20 in. long A5p ww. L. S. floribunda.

Panicles hispidulous- ST egeent leaflets

sparsely hispidulous on the lower sur-

face 4 to 8 in. long flowers on long

slender pedicels aa . 2. &. lava.

Panicles puberulous; leaflets pipeene

leaflets 3 to 9 in. long flowers on short

pedicels ion fn .. 93. S. fasciculata.

1893.) G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 253

Panicles shorter than the leaves.

Panicles solitary, axillary or terminal,

with rather long peduncles.

Branches of the panicles few, lax,

slender, very long and bearing the

flowers on short distant cymules ..

Branches of the panicle numerous,

stout, divaricate; the flowers in

corymbose cymes towards their

apices.

Flowers ‘2 to °25 in. long; ripe

fruit more than 1 in. long

Flowers ‘1 in. long or less: ripe

fruit °6 to °7 in. long.

Flower-buds conical

Flower-buds globular

Panicles sessile, branching from the base,

sometimes more than one from a leaf-

axil.

Leaflets quite glabrous,

Scar of stigma terminal in the

ripe fruit ; leaflets narrowly ob-

long, their main nerves 12 to

14 pairs 600 non

Scar of stigma of ripe fruit ap-

proximated to its base.

Leaflets oblong to elliptic-

oblong; nerves 10 to 15

pairs wine one

Leaflets elliptic-oblong to

ovate ; nerves about 8 pairs

or fewer 46

Leaflets more or less hairy beneath.

Leaflets quite glabrous on the up-

per surface.

Lower surface of leaflets

boldly reticulate andrusty-

pubescent

Lower surface not conspicu-

ously reticulate, rusty-

puberulous when young ;

« 10.

sc pdyh.

main nerves about 10 pairs 12,

S. puberula.

. S. macrocarpa.

. &. levigata.

. &. oblongifolia.

. &. longifolia.

- S. Wrayt,

S. apiculata.

S. costata.

S. conferta.

254 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

Leaflets glabrescent on the upper

surface, the midrib tomentose ;

lower surface densely rusty-

tomentose; main nerves 15 to

20 pairs . 13. 8. multiflora.

1. SANTIRIA FLORIBUNDA, King n. Ran: A free 20 to 30 feet high :

young branches stout, scurfy, rusty-pubescent. Leaves 2 or 8 feet long,

the rachises flattened and channelled on the upper surface below the

lowest leaflets, auricled at the very base, puberulous at first but speedily

glabrous. Leaflets 13 to 15 or 17, coriaceous, oblong, shortly acuminate ;

the base rounded, slightly unequal; glabrous on both surfaces, the mid-

rib alone sometimes puberulous on the lower, reticulations minute; main

nerves 20 to 30 pairs, spreading, curving at the tips, interarching but

shghtly; length 9 to 20 in., breadth 2°35 to 5 in.; petiolules very stout,

5 to 7 in. long. Panicles 2 to 3 feet long, slender, sirius branched, striate,

glabrous, bearing numerous scattered honeontal short branchlets ‘5

to 15 in. long which bear two or three 3- to 5-flowered cymules.

Flowers 1 in. long; their pedicels longer, unequal, slender, puberulous,

with a few subulate bracteoles at the base. Calyx flat, 3-angled,

glabrescent. Petals erect, deltoid, fleshy, concave, keeled along the

middle, glabrous outside. Stamens 6, the filaments shorter than the

oblong anthers, slightly dilated below, inserted on the outer surface of

the edge of the thick fleshy cupular disc. Ovary small. Style short, stout,

3-angled ike the stigma. Ripe drupes elliptic, apiculate, glabrous, °8 in.

long and ‘5 in. in diam; the peduncles slender, ‘5 to -75 in. long; stig-

matic scar terminal.

Perak : King’s collector, Nos. 7510, 7632 and 10151.

There are in the Calcutta Herbarium flowering specimens of a

species closely allied to this; but in the absence of fruit I hesitate to

describe it.

2. SanqTiRIA LAXA, King. A tree 50 to 70 feet high: young branch-

es, rachises of the leaves, and the inflorescence densely clothed with rusty,

hispidulous, spreading and mostly deciduous hairs. Leaves 14 to 22 in.

long, the stipules (if any) deciduous. Leaflets 7 to 9, oblong to oblong-

elliptic, sometimes slightly obovate, shortly and abruptly acuminate,

the edges jentire, the base often unequal-sided, cuneate: length 5

to 8 in., breadth 1°75 to 2°5 in., petiolule ‘4 or ‘5 in.; both surfaces

reticulate, the upper glabrous, the lower sparsely hispidulous especially

on the midrib and nerves: main nerves 12 to 14 pairs, slightly promi-

nent on the lower surface, spreading, curving, interarching near the

edge. Panicles usually much longer than the leaves, terminal, their

branches short, lax, rather few-flowered, the ultimate branchlets gla-

1893.] G. King—Maiterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 255

brous, the larger hispidulous-pubescent. Flowers ‘3 in. in diam.,"gla-

brous, shorter than the slender minutely bracteolate pedicels. Calyx

with 3 broad, spreading, very blunt teeth, much shorter than the corolla.

Petals 3, thick, slightly keeled on the back, ovate, obtuse. Stamens 6,

free, about as long as the petals, inserted on the outer margin of the

6-lobed, glabrous, cushion-like disc; anthers ovate, about as long as

the thick rather flattened filaments: rudimentary ovary submerged in

the disc, small, sub-cylindric, glabrous as is the thick fluted style;

stigma 3-lobed. Female flowers unknown. Ripe drupes narrowly

ellipsoid, trigonous, one side wider and flatter than the other two,

glabrous, 1 to 1-4 in. long and °6 to ‘7 in. in diam; stone thin.

Canarium laxum, A, W. Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl. B2. Ind. I. 535 ; Engler

in DeCand. Monog. Phanerog. IV, 139.

Malacca ; Maingay (Kew Distrib.,) No. 366. Perak: King’s col-

lector, Nos. 3192 and 3516. Penang: Curtis No. 1431. Pahang; Ridley

No. 2451.

The drupes of this have the remains of the stigma terminal, and in

this respect they agree technically with the diagnosis of Canarium.

But they are not equally 3-sided as in that genus, one side being wider

and more rounded than the other two. The structure of the flower is

not at all that of Canariwm, and I therefore transfer the species to

Santiria.

3. SANTIRIA FascICULATA, A. W. Benn. in Hook. fil. FI. Br. Ind. I,

539. A tree 40 to 50 feet high: young branches at first rusty-pube-

scent, becoming glabrous, the bark pale cinereous. Leaves 10 to 15 in.,

the rachis terete, at first puberulous, afterwards glabrescent, slightly

flattened on the upper surface near the base. Leaflets 5 to 7, mem-

branous, elliptic to elliptic-oblong, more or less caudate-acuminate, the

base cuneate, both surfaces glabrous ; main nerves 7 or 8 pairs, spread-

ing, much curved, interarching, bold and prominent on the lower, in-

conspicuous on the upper surface ; length 4°5 to 9 in., breadth 2 to 3

in.; petiolules °75 to 1 in.,, much thickened at each end, the terminal

one much longer. Panicles slender, puberulous, terminal, as long as or

longer than the leaves, with few long, narrow, angular, lax branches

bearing at intervals short 6- to 10-flowered cymules. Flowers ‘05 in.

long ; the pedicels unequal, tomentose, bracteolate. Calyx cupular,

hispid-tomentose outside with 3 bold, deltoid, acute teeth. Petals

imbricate, slightly longer than the calyx, deltoid, glabrescent. Stamens

6, filaments about as long as the broadly ovate anthers and inserted

outside the edge of the ring-like glabrous disc. Ovary ovoid, glabrous.

Ripe drupes narrowly and obliquely ovoid, flattened on one side, slightly

gibbous at the base, glabrous, the scar of the stigma terminal, ‘8 in,

256 G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

long and ‘6 in. in diam. Engler in DeCand. Monogr. Phanerog. IV,

164.

Malacca: Maingay (Kew Distrib.) No. 307. Penang; Curtis No.

1544. Perak: King’s collector, Nos. 3123, 3319, 3716, 3500, 6610;

Scortechini No. 1988.

4, SANTIRIA PUBERULA, A. W. Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I,

537. A tree 30 to 50 feet high: young branches slender, pale gray, at

first puberulous afterwards glabrous. Leaves 8 to 10 in. long, the rachi-

ses glabrescent or glabrous, terete, flattened on the upper surface just

above the base. Leaflets 5 rarely 7, thinly coriaceous, elliptic to oblong,

acute or shortly acuminate, the base slightly cuneate; upper surface

quite glabrous; the lower minutely puberulous, reticulate, the 9 to 11

pairs of spreading, curving, interarching nerves prominent: length 4 to

6in., breadth 1°5 to 2°5in.; petiolules ‘4 to ‘6 in. long, the terminal

one 1 to 1°75 in., all swollen at the upper end. Panicles terminal or

axillary, shorter than the leaves, minutely tomentose, with a few lax

spreading branches bearing rather distant, 5- to 8-flowered, sub-sessile

cymules. lowers about ‘05 in. long, the pedicels about as long, unequal,

stout, tomentose. Calyx cupular; with 3, deltoid, acute teeth, tomen-

tose outside. Petals valvate, ovate-rotund, concave, with a slight

inflected point at the apex, glabrous, much longer than the calyx.

Stamens 6; filaments longer than the ovate anthers, inserted on the

edge of the crenulate fleshy disc: ovary ovoid, glabrous. Ripe drupes

narrowly ellipsoid, straight on one side, curved on the other, obscurely

3- or 4-angled, glabrous, the scar of the stigma terminal; length °75 in.,

diam. °35 in. Engler in DC. Mon. Phan. IV, 161.

Perak: Wray, No. 3210: King’s collector, No. 3438, 3529, 6832.

This comes very near to §. fasciculata, A. W. Benn., and I much

doubt its being really distinct from that species.

5. SANTIRIA MACROCARPA, King n. sp. A glabrous tree, 40 to 70 feet

high: young branches with brown lenticellate bark. Leaves 5 to 9 in.

long, the rachis slightly flattened on the upper surface near the base.

Leaflets thinly coriaceous, oblong-elliptic to obovate or sub-rotund, very

shortly and bluntly apiculate; the base cuneate, rarely rounded; main

nerves 7 or 8 pairs, spreading, slightly curved, interarching boldly, slight-

ly depressed on the upper surface (when dry) and sub-prominent on

the lower; length 3 to 4°75 in., breadth 2 to 2°75 in.; petiolules 35 to

*5 in., the terminal one 1 in. or more. Panicles axillary, solitary, shorter

than the leaves, with distant lateral branchlets ‘5 to 1 in. long and bearing

at their apices 2- to 6-flowered bracteolate cymules. Flowers ‘2 to ‘25 in.

long. Calyx thick, deeply cupular or sub-campanulate, with 3 bold

triangular lobes, glabrescent. Petals twice as long as the calyx, fleshy,

18938.] G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula, 257

glabrous, broadly oblong, very concave, the apex much thickened and

deeply inflexed and the sides partly inflexed to form a kind of hood.

Stamens 6; the filaments much shorter than the oblong anthers,

lanceolate, dilated at the base and inserted outside the quadrate lobes

of the thin ring-like disc. Ovary ovoid-globose, glabrous, tapering into

the short thick style: stigma discoid. Ripe drupes obliquely ovoid, flat-

tened on one side, glabrous, 1:25 to 1°5 in. long, and about °75 in. in

diam ; peduncle slender, ‘5 to 1 in. long, scar of stigma terminal,

Perak : King’s collector, Nos. 5304, 5580 and 7298.

6. SANTIRIA LAEVIGATA, Blume Mus. Bot. I, 211. A tree 50 to 100

feet high: young branches dark-coloured, lenticellate, glabrous. Leaves

9 to 17 in. long, glabrous: the rachises flattened below the lowest

leaflet and channelled at the base. Leaflets coriaceous, elliptic-oblong to

oblong, shortly acuminate; the base usually rounded or sub-cordate, but

sometimes narrowed and sub-oblique : both surfaces reticulate, the lower

brown when dry : main nerves 11 to 17 pairs, sub-horizonta!, slightly pro-

minent on the lower surface; length 45 to9in, breadth 15 to 2°8 in.,

petiolules about °5 in. Panicles shorter than the leaves, axillary or

slightly supra-axillary, solitary, 6 to 8 in. long (including the rather

long peduncles), spreading; the branches ascending, puberulous near

the apices where the fiowers are crowded in conical ebracteolate cymes.

Flowers less than ‘1 in. long, shorter than the pedicels. Calyx cupular,

the mouth almost entire or waved, minutely tomentose outside. Petals

deltoid-rotund, the apex inflexed, valvate, glabrous. Stamens 6; anthers

ovate, about as long as the filaments which are inserted by dilated

bases outside the ring-like disc: rudimentary ovary small, ovoid. Female

flowers not seen. Ripe drupes ‘6 in. long, glabrous, broadly ovoid, blunt,

flattened on one side, the remains of the stigma near the apex of the

flattened side, peduncle °5 in. long. A. W. Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl. Br.

Ind. I, 538; Engler in DeCand. Monog. Phanerog. IV, 165. Cana-

rium laevigatum, Miq. Fl. Ind. Bat., Vol. I, Pt. 2, p. 648. Canariwm

altissimum, Herb, Korth.

Malacca; Griffith No. 1149, Maingay. Perak; King’s collector,

Nos. 4438, 5441, 5839 and 7961; Scortechini.—Disrri. Sumatra,

The leaves of this vary a good deal as to the number of the

main nerves and as to the shape of the base, some having broad and even

sub-cordate while others have cuneate bases.

7. SANTIRIA OBLONGIFOLIA, Blume in Mus. Bot. Lugd, Bat. I, 211.

A tree 50 to 80 feet high: young branches pale, lenticellate, at first

scurfy, afterwards glabrous. Leaves 12 to 18 in. long; their rachises

terete, not winged at the base but shghtly flattened, glabrous, the sti-

pules (if any) deciduous. Leaflets 7 to 9 in., thinly coriaceous, oblong,

J. i, 33

258 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

occasionally ovate-oblong or ovate, slightly unequilateral especially at

the base; the apex very shortly abruptly and bluntly acuminate, edges

entire; base in the oblong forms sub-cuneate, in the ovate forms broad

and rounded; upper surfaces glabrous and reticulate, olivaceous when

dry; the lower pale brown when dry, very minutely lepidote; main

nerves 10 to 13 pairs (in the ovate forms only 7 or 8 pairs), spreading,

interarching near the edge; length 4 to 6 in., the ovate forms shorter ;

breadth 1:75 to 2°25 in.; petiolules °5 to ‘7 in., the terminal one 1°5 in.

Panicles axillary or terminal, shorter than the leaves, pale scurfy when

young, divaricate, cymose, spreading, the flowers crowded near the extre-

mities of the branches, ebracteolate. Buds ‘1 in. in diam., sub-globular,

about as long as the clavate pedicels. Calyx campanulate, deeply cut into

5, rotund, deltoid, sub-concave teeth, scurfy outside. Petals sub-rotund

with a truncate base, slightly concave, longer than the calyx, puber-

ulous outside, glabrous inside. Stamens 6. Anthers oblong, about as

long as the filaments: the latter flattened, narrow, inserted outside the

glabrous, thin, fleshy, lobed disc. Ripe drupes ovoid, ellipsoid or globose,

flattened on one side, oblique, obscurely 3-gonous, glabrous, *7 in. long,

and ‘5 in. in diam., the scar of the stigma at the apex of the flattened

side. Engler in DeCand. Monog. Phanerog, IV, 162. Santiria Maingayi,

A. W. Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. I, 588: Engler 1. c. LV, 165.

Canarium oblongifolium, Miq. Fl. Ind. Bat. I, Pt. 2, p. 645. Canari-

um eupteron, Miq. Fl. Ind. Bat., Vol. I, Pt. 2, p. 648.

Malacea, (Kew Distrib.) No, 310. Perak: a common tree, Kine’s

collector.—Distris. Sumatra, Java, Borneo,

Blume’s original description (drawn up from specimens from

Java and Sumatra) suits this plant well. An authentic specimen of

Miquel’s Canarium eupteron shows that that species must be reduced

here, as must Bennet’s Santiria Maingayi of which Maingay’s specimen

No. 310 (Kew Distrib.) is the type. Canarium sub-repandum, Miq.

is, according to its author, closely allied to C. eupteron, Miq. and should

probably also be reduced to this.

8, SanririA LONGIFOLIA, King n. sp. A tree 10 to 20 feet high:

young branches very stout, (‘5 to’75 in. in diam.), their bark brown,

glabrous, lenticellate. Leaves 2 to 3 feet long, glabrous; the rachises

stout, flattened below the lowest leaflets, not winged at the bases. Leaflets

11 to 15 pairs, narrowly oblong, gradually tapering to the acuminate

apex, the base oblique or rounded; main nerves 12 to 14 pairs, spread-

ing, curved, not prominent: length 9 to 11 in., breadth 1°75 to 2°5 in;

petiolules ‘65 to 1 in., stout, enlarged at each end. Flowers unknown.

Fruiting panicles much shorter than the leaves, one or two in the axil of

a leaf, unequal, only 4 to 7 in. long, glabrous, the branches short.

1893.] G. King—WMaierials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 259

Ripe drupes ovoid, flattened on one side, the scar of the stigma terminal,

glabrous, 1 in. long. and *65 in, in diam.

Perak: King’s collector, Nos. 3594, 6838.

This is so unlike any described species of Santiria that, in spite

of the absence of flowers on the only specimens I have seen, I have

ventured to name it. The small size of the tree and the large size of

its leaves make it easy of recognition in the genus.

9. Santiri4 Wrayi, King n. sp. A tree 20 to 30 feet high: young

branches very thick, (°75 to lin. indiam.) Leaves 12 to 30 in. long;

the rachises trigonous, channelled in the lower part and almost winged

at the base, puberulous. Leaflets 13 to 15, membranous, oblong to

elliptic-oblong, very shortly and bluntly acuminate; the base rounded,

slightly oblique; upper surface shining, olivaceous when dry, the lower

pale brown, both glabrous and reticulate; main nerves 10 to 15 pairs,

spreading, curving, slightly prominent beneath, length 6 to 11 in,

breadth 2°5 to 4 in.; petiolules thickened at both ends, ‘5 to 1 in., the

terminal one more than twice as long. Panicles 3 or 4 in. long, several

densely crowded in the axils of one leaf, ebracteolate, puberulous or

glabrescent below, the ultimate branches scurfy rufous-puberulous.

Flowers ‘1 or *15 in. long, shorter than the pedicels. Calyx cupular, the

mouth with 3, broad, shallow teeth, glabrous, with a few hairs near the

edge. Petals valvate, rotund, glabrous, rather fleshy. Stamens 6; the

anthers ovate, longer than the flattened filaments which are inserted

on the outside of the edge of the ring-like, fleshly, glabrous, corrugated

disc. Rudimentary ovary small, ovoid. Female flowers unknown. Ripe

drupes obliquely ovoid, slightly compressed, blunt at each end, ‘6 to °75 in.

long, glabrous, the scar of the stigma approximated to the peduncle,

peduncle ‘5 in. long,

Perak : Wray, Nos. 1423, 2970; King’s collector, No. 3689; Scorte-

chini No. 2095.

Allied to S. conferta, but with larger leaves and fruit, much less

hairy panicles, and perfectly glabrous leaves.

10. Santreia aprcuLaTa, A. W. Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. J,

537. <A tree 20 to 50 feet high: young branches with pale bark,

puberulous. Leaves 6 to 8 in. long, stipules (if any) deciduous. Leajlets

membranous, oblong, elliptic-oblong to ovate, more or less bluntly acu-

minate, the base rounded or cuneate, glabrous on both surfaces and reti-

culate especially on the lower; main nerves rather irregular, about 8

pairs, ascending, curved, slightly prominent beneath, length 3°5 to 5:5

in., breadth 1°75 to 2°25 in.; petiolules ‘4 to ‘6 in., the terminal longer.

Panicles axillary, slender, shorter than the leaves, more or less pyrami-

dal, glabrous, the flowers small and crowded near the puberulous

260 G. King—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. [No. 4,

apices, bracteoles minute. Flowers ‘1 in. or less in diam., their pedicels

twice as long. Calyx cupular with 3 broad, shallow, blunt teeth, nearly

glabrous. Petals rotund, glabrous. Stamens 6, inflexed; anthers ovate,

about as long as the flattened filaments which are inserted by their

slightly dilated bases outside the glabrous fleshy lobed and corrugated

dise. Rudimentary ovary ovoid, sunk in the disc, pubescent ; style very

short; stigma 3-lobed, small, terminal. Female flowers in panicles like the

males, the stamens with broader filaments: ovary broadly ovoid,

pubescent, style very short: stigma large, discoid, cupulate, terminal,

Ripe drupes ovoid-globose, 5 in. long, glabrous, the scar of the stigma

near the base, the pericarp thinly coriaceous. Engler in DeCand.

Monogr. Phanerog. IV, 163.

Malacca: Maingay, Nos. 303, 308, 314 (Kew Distrib.) Perak:

Scortechini 1701 : King’s collector ;—Distris. ; Sumatra.

The fruit is remarkable for the close approximation of the

remains of the stigma to the peduncle. The venation of the leaves

is variable: in many specimens the main nerves bifurcate about half

way between the midrib and the edge of the leaf, while in others there

is no bifurcation at all,

11. Sanrrrta costata, A, W. Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind. f,

537. <A tree: young branches with gray bark, rusty-puberulous at first,

ultimately glabrous. Leaves 6 to 9 in. long: stipules (if any) deciduous;

the rachises broadly channelled above in the lower part, but not winged

at the base. Leaflets coriaceous, oblong-lanceolate to elliptic, shortly

and bluntly acuminate, the base acute or rounded: upper surface quite

glabrous and shining, the midrib prominent on both surfaces; lower

surface boldly reticulate and with afew scattered hairs; the 9 to 11

pairs of main nerves spreading, curving, very prominent, rusty-pubescent ;

length 3°5 to 45 m., breadth 1°25 to 2 in.,; petiolules 35 to ‘5 in.,

thickened at both ends. Panicles solitary, much shorter than the leaves,

(only about 3 in. long) few-branched, rusty-tomentose, deciduously

bracteolate. Flowers ‘lin. long, in small fascicles at the ends of the

branchlets; the slender pedicels aboutas long or longer. Calyx cupular,

truncate, dentate, glabrescent. Petals much longer than the calyx,

broadly ovate, blunt, concave, nearly glabrous. Stamens 6; the filaments

about as long as the anthers, slender and inserted beneath the margin

of the outside of the small ring-like disc. Ripe drupes narrowly ovoid,

slightly flattened on one side, °75 in. long and °5 in. in diam., the

scar of the stigma apical. Engler in DeCandolle Monogr. Phanerog.

Ve 5/7.

Malacca: Maingay (Kew Distrib.) No. 313. Perak: King’s col-

lector, No. 7597.

1895.| G. King—WMaterials for a Flora of the Malayan Peninsula. 261

The short rusty-tomentose panicles, and almost glabrous flowers on

slender pedicels distinguish this from §. fasciculata, to which it is

closely allied. The leaves also give diagnostic marks, those of this

species having more nerves and being pubescent beneath.

12. Santiria conrerta, A. W. Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl Br. Ind. I,

537. A tree: young shootsrather stont (35 in. in diam.), rusty-puber-

ulous, afterwards glabrous and striate. Leaves 12 to 18 in. long;

stipules (if any) deciduous, the rachis rufous-puberulous when young.

Leaflets coriaceous, 9 to 15, oblong to oblong-lanceolate, gradually tapering

to the acuminate apex, the base rounded: upper surface glabrous,

shining, minutely reticulate, olivaceous when dry; the lower brown

when dry, minutely rusty-puberulous when young; main nerves about

10 pairs, spreading, curving, slightly prominent on the lower surface:

length 3°5 to 6 in., breadth [6 to 2 in., petiolules 6 to 7 in. Panieles

3 to 4in. long, several from an axil and much shorter than the leaves,

rufous-pubescent, densely crowded, bracteoles minute ; pedicels slightly

shorter than the flowers. Flowers ‘1 to‘l5 in. long. Calyx cupular,

with 3 shallow broad teeth, rusty-tomentose outside. Petals imbricate,

rotund, concave, puberulous. Stamens 6, inflexed, the anthers ovate,

about as long as the flat filaments which are inserted on the edge of the

fieshy ring-like disc; rudimentary ovary small, glabrous, ovoid. Female

flowers not seen. Ripe drupes obliquely ovoid, dark-coloured, glabrous,

rather less than ‘5 in. long, the scar of the stigma near the base, pericarp

stoutly coriaceous. Engler in De Candolie Monogr. Phanerog. IV, 160.

Malacca: Maingay (Kew Distrib.) No. 306, Griffith No. 1150.

This is readily distinguished by its crowded condensed rufous-

tomentose panicles and small glabrous fruit.

13, Santiria MuLrirtora, A. W. Benn. in Hook. fil. Fl. Br. Ind.

I, 538. A tree, 60 to 100 feet high : young branches rather stout (‘35 to

‘) in. in diam.), densely and minutely rusty-tomentose like the

rachises and under surfaces of the leaves and the inflorescence. Leaves 9

to 15 in. long; the rachises terete in the upper part, but channelled near

the hase. Leaflets 5 to 7, coriaceous, oblong or elliptic-oblong, tapering

slightly to the shortly acuminate apex; the base cuneate or obliquely

rounded ; upper surface glabrescent except the tomentose midrib and

15 to 20 pairs of sub-horizontal main nerves which are bold and pro-

minent on the lower surface; length 4:5 to 10 in., breadth 2 to 3 in.,

petiolules *4 to 5 in. Panicles axillary or terminal, solitary, shorter

than the leaves, ebracteolate, (? bracteoles caducous) spreading. Flowers

crowded at the extremities, ‘1 in. long, slightly longer than their tomen-

tose pedicels. Calyx a shallow cup, the mouth almost entire or with 3

shallow wavy teeth, tomentose outside. Petals much longer than the

eee) slightly jun Belen te thick, eee arene )

ee inflexed Spies appendix, glabrous. anes, 6, th 0

flattened side. fet in DeCand. Monogr. Phanerog. IV, 160. F

Malacca: Griffith, No. 1151; Maingay (Kew Distrib.) N on (

Perak : King’ S collector. }

material of Santiria tomentosa, Blume (Mus. Lugd. Bat. if 211), sal

be forthcoming, the two will probably be found to be identical.

AdL. Singh

PEA ae

Lith:

Fioxb.

CANARIUM BENGALE NSE

= ee

PDN nay

Liceith EpeESiebe vain abit

~ PANY er LSE MON Whe cose A WORE

wa al ~

arent SI

wit Ue ermine,

ro aaa

Opn oe

PLATE XII

“i iabeet gpa pa

Ne amcovaen

eat ath cal

BN pee

CANARIUM SIKKIMBNSE, King.

Ty San ghy

hy A.

ath:

acs

ND Ex

Names of New Genera and Species have an asterisk (*) prefixed.

Abies, 155

Abrus, 85

» precatorius, 48, 55, 70

Acacia concinna, 48, 49, 50, 70

ACANTHACES, 74

Acanthocyathus, 138

grayi, 138

ACANTHOPTERGII, 177

Acis, 171

Acronychia, 205, 214, 215

laurifolia, 214

pedunculata, 215

Porteri, 214, 215

Acr ostichum ies ey 48

quceum, ” 82, 84

scandens, 82, 84

Actephila, 86

55 excelsa, 48, 75

“f javensis, 75

AcTINIARIA, 151, 169

Adansonia, 68

Adiantum lunulatum, 56, 81.

Aigle, 205

Aganosma marginata, 54, 73

Alcyonacea, 171

ALG#, 50,53, 55, 83, 84

Allophylus Cobbe, 48, 69

Alsodeia bengalensis, 48, 65

Amoora cucullata, 158

> decandra, 48, 69

» Rohituka, 50, 69.

Amorphophallus, 48, 49, 80, 85

bulbifer, 80

campanulatus, 80

oncophyllus, 80

rex, 8O

tuberculiger, 80

; virosus, 80

= 3 (Candarum) vex, 79

AMPELIDEA, 69

Amyris punctata, 221

sumplicifolia, 226

sb ‘sumatrana, 221

ANACANTHINI, 180

ANACARDIACES, 70

Anamirta Cocculus, 50, 65

ANCISTROCLADES, 89

2”?

(yar. setosa, 82

costatwm var. deltigera, 82

Ancistrocladus, 87, 89, 157,

extensus, 137

var. pinangianus

137

guineensis, 137

ss pinangianus, 137

sagittatus, 234

Ancistr ‘olobus, 137

ANDESITE, 166

Anisoptera, 88, 96, 100

Curtisii, 100

33 As var. latifolia, 106

Bs odorata, 101

Anodendron paniculatum, 50, 73

Anthogorgia, 171

ANTHOZOA ACTINIOMORPHA, 169

5 ALCYONIOMORPHA, 171

Antiaris, rufa, '76

a tonicaria, 48, 76

Antitaxis calocarpa, 50, 68

APOcYyNEA, 73

Apodytes andamanica, 50, 69

ARCHASTERIDA, 171

Ardisia humilis, 47, 55, 72

Aristolochia Tagala, 50, 74

ARISTOLOCHIACEA, 74

AROIDEA, 79

ARTHROPODA, 176

Artocarpus Lacoocha, 48, 76

Arum campanulatum, 80

Arytera macrocarpa, 236

ASCLEPIADACE®, 73

” »?

”

| Aspidopterys, 192. 198, 195

concava, 195

ss Helferiana, 195

Asplenium faicatum var. wrophyllum, 82

> nidus, 50, 82

pe urophyllum, 48

ASTEROIDEA, 171

ASTROPECTINIDA, 172

ASTROPHYTIDE, 173

LSMOSIOED E> 169, 1738

flosculus, 173

ieee 206, 224

a floribunda, 225

5 longispina, 224

* macrophulla, 225

5 monophylla, 225

re platistigma, 225

re)

264

Atalantia Rowburghiana, 225

AURANTIACEA, 219

Avicennia officinalis, 160

Balanocarpus, 89, 180, 132, 1838, 134, 185.

~ anomalus, 1380, 132

i Curtisii, 130, 131, 132

s . Heimii, 131, 183

3 : Hemsleyanus, 131, 184

S % maximus, 131, 133

E j penangianus, 130, 131

Wrayt 131, 184

Balanophyllia, 144,

scabra, 144, 149

Balsamina angustifolia, 204,

BALSAMINE#, 198

Banistiria bengalensis, 195

a tetraptera, 195

.. anicapsularis, 195

Barringtonia racemosa, 158

speciosa, 47, 5h, 7b

Bathyactis, 148, 149

x stephan ws, 149

synvmetrica, 149

“4 * Baihypereis, 177

platyrhynchus, 178

een 178

Bergera integerrima, 219

BIGNONIACER, 74

Bioxits, 166

Biophytwm, 198, 199

a adiantoides, 199, 200

sensitivum, 199

Blachia andamanica, 48, 75

Blumea glomerata, 4/7, 72

» laciniata, 72

E Ae ay 50, 72

Behmeria malabarica, 50, 76

Boerhaavia, 47

repens, 48, 56, 74

Bombaz, 48, 65, 68

55 anceps, 66, 67

os asiaticz, 65

= cambodiense, 67

es festivum, 67

55 insigne, 66, 67, 68

= 3 var. alba, 66, 67

a = », anceps, 66

» imsigne var. andamanica, 67

‘3 a ,, cambodiensis, 67

” ” » genuina, 67

. » larutensis, 68

aps 5 5, polystemon, 65, 67

” ” » typica, 67

” ” »5 Wightii, 67

55 malabaricum, 66, 68

5 var. albiflora, 66

5 pentandrum, 66, 68

Brachylophon, 192, 198, 196

- Curtisii, 196, 197

%) Hullettii, 196

it Scortechinti, 196, 197

Index.

Bregmaceros, 181

5 MacClellandii, 181

Brewstera crenata, 191

Breynia, 49

» Rhamnoides, 48, 75

Bridelia tomentosa, 48, 75

EPID EI, 174

5 Oldhami, 174

Brucea, 226, 228,

3 anil, 228

» sumatrana, 228

Bryum coronatum, 50, 56, 83

BURSERACES, 68, 235

Cactus, 157

Cexsalpinia Bonducella, 48, 70

Calllbasier, 172

a mamillifer, 172

oe "pa arborea, 50, 54, 55, 74

Callionymus, 178

Calophyllum inophyllum, 49, 65

Calothria, 58

Calothria pulvinata, 83

% tasmaniea, 55, 83

Canariwm, 184, 185, 236, 237, 238, 246,

250, 255

5 altissimum, 257

ws bengalense, 184, 185, 186, 187,

188, 242

» Bennettii, 250

ayes caudatum, 238, 240

A coccineo-bracteatum, 239, 246

. commune, 239, 246

99 denticulatum, 249

y dichotomum, 243

3 Euphyllum, 68, 188, 238, 241,

247

96 eupteron, 258

- glaucum, 239, 249

99 grandiflorum, 238, 242

hirtellum, 239, 243, 244,

x Kadondon, 239, 24/7

Ai ee Kunstleri, 239, 248

Pr levigatum, 257

33 laxwm, 255

ae Manii, 239, 247

3 nitidwm, 240, 241, 251

oblongifolium, 258-

. parvifolium, 2388, 240, 241, 251

o piloswm, 239, 243

Planchoni, 238, 240

Dp purpurascens, 289, 245

5 reziniferum, 188

ah rubiginosum, 239, 248

- rufum, 239, 243, 244, 250

os secundum, 239, 250

(an ear sikkimense, 187, 188

i strictum, 184, 185, 186, 187,

188

es sub-repandum, 258

Canavalia turgida, 48, 70

* Candarwm rex, 79

Index. 265

Cansjera Rheedei 48, 69 Colquhounia, tomentosa, 33, 37

CAPPARIDER, 65 6%) vestita, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 36,

Capparis sepiaria, 48, 49, 50, 56, 85 37

+ oF var. grandifolia, 65 5p var. rugosa, 33, 34, 37,

o tenera, 49 Colubri ina asiatica, 48, 49, 66, 69

s var. latifolia, 65 COMBRETACE®, 70

Carapa moluccensis, 69, 158 ComMELINACE® 77

Carica Papaya, 78 Composita, 72, 84, 85

Caryota, 865 Congromurena, 183

55 mitis, 50, 77 3 longicauda, 188

3 sobolifera, 77 % megastoma, 183

CASSIDULIDA, 173 oe ue nasica, 183

CERIANTHINEA, 151, 153, 169 3s squaliceps, 183

Cerianthus, 153, 169, 170 ConirERa, 153, 155

3 americanus, 153 Connaropsis, 198, 200, 202

ae. andamanensis, 153 ss aifoice, 201

Be tenebrarum, 169 ss Griffuthii, 200

Ceriops Candolleana, 158 # 51) macrophylla, 200, 201, 202

Chalcas paniculata, 220 . monophylla, 200, 202

» sumatrana, 220 Conus, 143

CHALCEDONY, 165 Convolvulacex, 73, 84

CHAMPAK, 1538, 154 Convelvulus parviflorus, 47,73

* CHARNOCKITE, 164 Cookia graveolens, 221

Cheilanthes tenuifolia, 54, 82 Crustacna, 176

Chionotria monogyna, 217 CucursBitacea, 71

x rigida, 217 Cyathohelia, 169, 171

Chorisia, 68 s axillaris, 171

Citrus, 205 Cyclea peltata, 55, 65

» angulata, 224, Cycloseris, 147, 148

Clausena, 206, 220 % cyclolites, 147

excavata, 220 9p discus, 147

i simyplicifolia, 215 aeiloh mycoides, 147, 149

Cleisostoma, 157 me sinensis, 147

Clerodendron inerme, 49, 74 Cyclostemon assamicus, 75

55 sericeum, 194 5 macrophyllus, 75

Cocos, 56 Cyminosma Ankenda, 215

» nucifera, 77 . pedunculata, 215

C@LENTERATA, 169 CYPERACER, 81

Cenopsammia, 146 Cyperus pennatus, 47, 81

s¢ wrvillit, 146 Dalbergia monosperma, 48, 70

Collema nigrescens, 83 i tamarindifolia, 54, 70

Colquhownia, 30, 31, 32, 35 Dapania, 198, 201, 202

£ coccinea, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, rl racemosa, 202

36, 37, 38 ry scandens, 201, 202

» % var. major, 31, 32 | Davallia solida, 81

33, 36 Pp spelunce, 50, 81

Fe Dp » mollis, 34, 87 | Debis, 6

5 : » parviflora, 31, | Decapopa, 176

32, 33, 36 Dedaelea griercina, 83

% “ » typica, 35 Dendrobium, 55, 76

ie vestita, 36 Pier ardi, 157

5 elegans: 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, Dendr ophytlia, 146, 171

37, 38 Fr, gracilis, 146

of oe var. paucifiora, 38 56 nigrescens, 171

a - » tenuiflora, 38 Derris scandens, 70

r i » typica, 37 Desmodium polycarpon, 47, 55, 70

i martabanica, 33, 38 Diaseris, 147, 148

» mollis, 32, 33, 34, 35, 37, 38 » distorta, 147

es parviflora, 37, 38 Eu fragilis, 148, 149

a paucifiora, 38 op freycineti, 147, 148

3 tenuiflora, 33, 34, 38 Dilleniacea nervosa, 122

206

Drorite 166

Dioscorea, 55, 56, 85

5 glabra, 77

“a sativa, 49, 77

DioscoREAces, 77

Diospyros Kurzii, 48, 73

* Dipsacaster, 172

* 33 pentagonalis, 172

5 sladeni, 172

DIPTEROCARPER, 87, 121, 137

Dipterocarpus, 88, 89, 94, 98, 99

alatus, 90, 98, 92

5 angustifolius, 99

3 Blanco, 95

cornutus, 90, 93

costatus, 98, 99

y crinitus, 89, 90, 91

3 Dyeri, 96

+, fagineus, 90, 94, 99

3 gracilis, 99

grandiflorus, 90, 95, 96, 97

Grifithi, 90, 96, 99

Hasseltii, 98

hirtus, 91

imcanus, 90, 97, 98

imdicus, 92, 93

intricatus, 99

Kerrii, 89, 93

* . Kunstleri, 90, 96

laevis, 92, 93

lamellatus, 99

Lemestlei, 99

i Lowti, 99

Motleyanus, 96

oblongifolius, 90, 95

pilosus, 99

prismaticus, 94

pterygocalyx, 96

. retusus, 96

e : Scortechinti, 89, 91

Skinneri, 89, 91

stenopterus, 95

Tamparan, 91

trinervis, 96

tuberculatus, 93

turbinatus, 89, 92

var. andamani-

ca, 92

Dischidia nummularia, 50, 73

a Uscobrochis, 142

imvestigatoris, 142, 149

” »

Dodonza, 86

5s viscosa, 54, 69

Doona, 126

Dracena angustifolia, 47, 77

Dryobalanoidea, 123, 125

Dysomma bucephalus, 184

HBENACER, 73

Ecutnoperma, 169, 171

Bchinogorgia, 171,

EcHINOIDEA, 173

Index.

Dene nolange: 169, 173

castanea, 173

spheroidalis, 174

Entada scandens, 49, 70

Epizoanthus, 152

Fy stellaris, 152

Eranthemum succifolium, 47, 74

Hriodendron, 68

anfractuosum, 66

Er ioglosswm edule, 45, 69

Hrites, 1, 2,6

anguleris, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6

argentina, 2, 3

» elegans, 2, 3, 4

falcipennis, 2, 6

medura, 2, 3, 5, 6

iy ef var. ochreana, &

ochreana, 1, 3

* rotundata, 2, 4, 5, 6, 7

undularis, 9

Er “ythrs ina indica, 47, 70

Erythroxylon, 189, 190

buninena cue 190

retusum, 190

sumatranum, 190

Eu-DiprEeRocaRPE®, 87

Eugenia Jambolana, 55, 71

Eu-Hopea, 123, 126

EUPHORBIACEA, 75, 84, 86

Eupsammia, 144:

ben iar regalis, 144, 149

Hupsammipm, 144, 171

EuRITE, 165, 166, 167

Eurycoma, 227, 229

apiculata, 229, 230

longifolia, 229, 230

merguensis, 230

e tavoyana, 230

Hu-santiria, 237, 288

Eu-shorea, 108.

Hutaxits, 165

HUTHEMIDER, 231

Euthemis, 231, 234

elegantissima, 235

leucocarpa, 234, 235

at minor, 234, 235

Eu-Vateria, 127

Bu-Vatica, 101, 102

Ewodia, 205, 206

eunewron, 209

glabra, 207, 208, 209

latifolia, 206, 207, 209

”

* , macrocarpa, 207, 209

» Marambong, 208

* ., pachyphylla, 207, 210

» pedunculosa, 207, 211

* ,, pilulifera, 207, 210

robusta, 207, 209

Roxburghiana, 207, 208, 209

triphylla, 208

Bececaria agallocha, 158

‘

Index.

Fagara Lunur-ankenda, 208

= triphylla, 208

Ficus, 48, 50

», Benjamina, 76

brevicuspis, 49, 76, 83

callosa, 49, 76

» comosa, 48

cuneata, 190

cuspidifera, 56

>» gibbosa var. cuspidifera, 75

glaberrima, 50, 75

» hispida, 48

yar. demonum, 76

typica, 76

2? ”»

” oy) ”

> nervosa, 76

nitida, 48, 56

retusa var. nitida, 76

Rumphii, 48, 56, 76

variegata, 76

FILices, 81

Fimbristylis, 55

diphylla, 58, 81

ferruginea, 47, 54, 81

Flabellum, 138

aculeatum, 138

japonicum, 170

laciniatum, 170

oweni, 1388

spinosum, 138

stokesi, 138

var iabile, 138

Flueggia, 73

“ microcarpa, 53, 5A, 75

Funeip, 147

Founevs, 50, 56, 83

GapDiIp&, 180

Gezrtnera racemosa, 194

Gallesioa graveolens, 221

GaRNET, 162, 163, 164

Garuga pinnata, 49, 55, 68

Gela lanceolata, 215

Geloniwm bifarium, 48, 54, 56, 75

GERANIACE, 197

Globigerina, 177

Glochidion calocarpwm, 48, 56, 75

Gloriosa superba, 56, 77

Glycosmis, 205, 216

op arborea, 216

5 chylocarpa, 216

cyanocarpa var. sapindoides, 218

5 macrophylla, 217

Pe nitida, 217

pentaphylla, 48, 68, 216, 218

”

a on var. longifolia,

217

2S 5 » macrophylla,

917

» » », macrorachis,

” puberula, 216, 218

oe Retzii, 216

267

Glycosmis, sapindoides, 216, 217

PA triphylla, 217

Gomphia, 231, 232

angustifolia, 233

Hookeri, 282, 233

5 a var. corymbosa, 233.

pulcherrima, 233

sumatrana, 232, 235

op sumatrensis, 233

Gonocitrus angulatus, 224;

GooDENOVIEA, 72

Gordonia decandra, 192

Fs peduncularis, 191

Gorgonacea, 171

Gorgonella, 171

Gouania leptostachya, 50, 69

GRAMINEA, 81

GRANITE, 136

GRANILITE, 166

Grewia, 49

¥ levigata, 49, 68

Guettarda, 48

speciosa, 47, 72

GUTTIFERS, 65

Gyrocarpus Jacquinit, 49, 71

Harrisonia, 226, 227

Brownii, 227

Her itiera fomes, 158

ye littoralis, 50, 53, 68

Heterocyathus, 141, 146, 148

Sp zquicostatus, 141, 142

ah phillippensis, 141, 142

% - wood-masoni, 141, 149

LELSTOLSTE 141, 145, 146, 148

3 aphr odes, 145, 149

* geminata, 145,

5 ovalis, 145

rotundata, 145

IgE Aans tiliaceus, 47, 48, 49, 56, 65

Hipparchia medura, 3

Hiptage, 192, 193

javanica, 194:

madabrota, 194

56 parviflora, 194

sericca, 193, 194

<5 var. longe-racemosa, 194

Har: ma concava, 195

» tndica, 196

i merguensis, 195

Hirneola polytricha, 83

Homo.ips#, 177

Hopea, 88, 115, 123, 124, 125, 126

» cernua, 125

* ,, Curtisit, 123, 124

» Dryobalanoides, 125, 126, 127

» faginea, 105

» grandiflora, 101

» gratissima, 115

* ,, intermedia, 123, 125, 126

maranti, 121

y Mengarawan, 125, 126

”

268

Hopea, micrantha, 123, 124, 125, 126, 127

* , nervosa, 123, 124

53 Singkawang, 123

Hoya, 85

» diversifolia, 73

» orbiculata, 47, 73

parasitica, 73

Hyalonema, 152

Hydrocera, 198, 204

angustifolia, 204

5 triflora, 204

Hypericinea dentata, 191

55 macrocarpa, 192

HYPERSTHENE, 162, 163, 164

Hypsophrys, 177

superciliosa, 177

Tcicopsis, 237

Impatiens, 198, 202

_ chinensis, 203, 204

» Griffithii, 208

i mirabilis, 203

natans, 204

triflora, 204

Ipomza biloba, 47, 48, 538, 73

53 denticulata, 48, 73

7 grandiflora, 4/7, 73

» Lurpethum, 49, 73

» vitifolia, 48, 73

Trvingia, 227, 230

» malayana, 230

Tsauxis, 102, 127, 135, 186

Ischemum, 85

.s muticwm, 54, 31, 85

Tsoptera, 88, 129

5 borneensis, 129

Ixonanthes, 189, 191

55 cuneata, 191

a dodecandra, 191

icosandra, 191, 192

~) obovata, 191

reticulata, 191, 192

Ieora brun nescens, 47, 49, 56, 72

» cuneifolia, 55, 72

Jambolifera pedunculata, 215

Juncella, 171

LABIATAE, 30, 31, 34, 35

Leea sambucina, 48, 69

LEGUMINOS&, 70, 84

Lenzites platyphyllus, 83

Lethe, 6

5 europa, 6

LICHENEsS, 83

LILIAcEs, 77

Limonia angulata, 224

“n arborea, 216

5 diacantha, 221

. leptostachya, 214

0 monophylla, 225

*y pentaphylla, 216

~ scandens, 222

Ss trifoliata, 221

Index.

LInEz, 189

Lophins, 179

i mutilus, 179

Lophohelia, 143

Lovenia, 175

cree gregalis, 175

Luvunga, 206, 221

50 eleutheranthera, 222

3 scandens, 222

iS tavoyana, 222

LYCOPODINEA, 81, 84

Lycopodium cernum, 54, 81

Macaranga, 86

4 Tanarius, 50, 55, 75

Macharisia icosandra, 191

Madrepora awillaris, 171

Madreporaria aporosa, 170, 171

MAGNETITE, 162, 163

Magnolia, 154

MAGNOLIACE®, 153

Mallotus, 86

» andamanicus, 48, '75

MALPIGHIACER, 192

MALVACE®, 65

MELASTOMACER 71

MELIACEm, 69

Melicope, 205, 212

5 Helferi, 212

9p tetrandra, 212

Memecylon edule, 48, 71

Menisciwm deltigerum, 82

MENISPERMACES, 60

MiIcROoLIn#e, 162, 164

Micromelum, 206, 218

. hirsutum, 218, 219

* pubescens, 218, 219

Mitreola, 85

5 oldenlandioides, 58, 73

Mocanera grandiflora, 96

Molina racemosa, 194

Mottuvusca, 176

Morinda, 48

33 bracteata, 47, 50, 56

- citrifolia var. bracteata, 72

Mucuna gigantea, 48, 70

MvR-zNIDA, 183

Murex palmarose, 176

Murraya, 206, 219

“5 brevifolia, 220

3 Burmanni, 221

my exotica, 220

F Gleniewi, 220

; paniculata, 220

sumatrana, 220

Musa, 85, 86

» sapientum, 77

Mosci, 82

Mussenda macrophylla, 54, 71

Myristica glauca, 50, '74

Myristicacem®, 74

| Shorea, stellata, 109, 120

MyrsINnex, 72

Myrrace®, 71

Myzxospermum chylocarpum, 217

Nacula, 176

Neckera, 84

“A rugulosa, 50, 82

NEMATOPHORA, 169

Neobythites, 181

* $3 steatiticus, 181

Nephrodium terminans, 50, 82

Nephrolepis tuberosa, 54, 55, 82

Nipa fruticans, 158

NyYcTAGINEAE, 74

Nympheza, 154

Ochna, 231

» andamanica, 232

» erocea, 233

» nitida, 232

» obtusata, 282

» squarrosa, 232

> stvpulacea, 232

» Wallichii, 231, 232

OcHNACES, 231

OcHNEZ, 231

OcuLINIDs, 143, 171

Odina Wodier, 49, 70

Odontostomus, 169, 182

atratus, 182

eee 69

Oldenlandia, 85

corymbosa, 54, 71

Oleoxylon balsamiferum, 98

OLicocLAsE, 162

Onychium auratum, 55, 82

OPHIDIIDaz, 181

OPHIUROIDEA, 173

Oplismenus, 85

Burmanni, 55, 81

ORCHIDACER, 76, 153, 155

Orozylum indicum, 48, 55, 74

ORTHOCLASE, 162

OXALIDES, 198

Ozxalis, 198, 199

> corniculata, 198

» pusilla, 199

» repens, 199

Pachira, 68

Pachychlamys, 109

Pachynocarpus, 89, 102, 135, 136

53 Stapfianus, 135, 186

Wallichii, 135

deri fetida, 49, 72

PALME, 77

PANDANACEA, 79

Pandanus, 45, 48, 538, 54, 56, 77

- odoratissimus, 47, 48, 79

eC acyathus, 139

3 cavatus, 139, 149

~ crassus, 139

% 5 fulwus, 139, 149

Fp mdieus yar. gracilis, 189

Index. 269

*Paracyathus, porphyreus, 140 149

ah pulchellus, 140

Paramignya, 206, 223

a angulata, 224

armata, 223

Ms » var. andamanica, 223

5 longispina, 223, 224,

monophylla, 224

Par ashor ea, 120

5 stellata, 120

Parinarium, 94

mp dillenifolium, 94

Parthenope, 177

spinosissima, 177

PARTHENOPIDR, 177

CERN, a

5 diffusa, 7, 9

, ip flaccida, 8, 9

np flexuosa, 8

a gracilis var. macrocarpa, 8

7 likiangensis, 9

" lineata, 9

FA refracta, 8, 9

5 spicata, 9

i szetschuanica, 9

verticillata, 8, 9

PEDICULATT, 179

Peniophora papyrina, 83

Pemtacme, 88, 107

i malayana, 107

PENTAGONASTERIDE, 172

Petalandra, 126

micrantha, 126

Petrocarpa dillenifolia, 94:

Phajus alba, 157

Phaseolus adenanthus, 48, 70

Phenix paludosa, 158

Pholidota imbricata, 54, 77

Phos, 176

Phyllanthus reticulatus, 54, 75

Physalis, 85

minima, 55, 74

Physiewlus, 18C

i argyropastus, 180

35 roseus, 180

Puysostom1, 182

Picea, 155

Picrasma, 226, 227

ne andamanica, 228

4 javanica, 227, 228

5 nepalensis, 228

Pierotia lucida, 191

Pierrea, 134

» penangiana, 133 184

Pimela dichotoma, 243

» stricta, 186

Pipturus velutinus, 50, 76

Piscss, 177

Pisonia aculleata, 48, 74.

», alba, 49, 74

» excelsa, 49, 74

PLAGIOCLASE, 162, 165

Platynema laurifoliun, 193

Pleurotoma, 176

atractoides, 176

Pluchea indica, 47, 56, 72

Plumieria, 154

Pogonatherwm, 85

. saccharoidewm, 55, 81

Pollia, 85 oad

», Aclisia, 50, 77

2 LIEVLtiMSs 143

andamanensis, 143 149

Polypodium adnascens, 50, 82

x irioides, 50, 82

5 quercifolium, 82

Polyporus australis, 83

zanthopus, 88

Pongamia glabra, 53, 70

Pothos scandens, 50, 81

Premna, 48, 49

s integrifolia, 48, 50, 56, 74

Pseudarchaster, 171

mosaicus, 171

Psiotum triquetrum, 54, 81

Pteris biawrita, 55, 82

» longifolia, 55, 82

PYROXENITE, 163

Quadrella, 177

5 coronata, 177

QuARTZ, 162, 164, 165, 166, 167

RANINID, 177

Raninoides, 177

personatus, 177

Retinodendron, 88, 102, 127, 135

banca num, 129

a Kunstleri, 127, 128, 129

pallidiwm, 128

pauciflorum, 127

; Rassak, 127, 128

* : Scortechinii, 128

RHAMNE®, 69

Ehsepirochus, 170

53 crateriformis, 170

Stine osama 146

carinata, 146, 147

socialis, 147

”

bP)

RuHYOLITE, 166

Rhytisma, 83

Richetia, 132

4) penangiana, 132

Rostellaria delicatula, 176

Roucheria, 189

, Griffithiana, 190

RUBIACES, 71, 84

RutTAcez, 68, 205

Ryssopteris elliptica, 197

Saccolabiwm, 157

Salmalia malabarica, 67

Santiria, 236, 237, 238, 252, 255, 259

a apiculata, 253, 259

conferta, 253, 259, 261

Index.

| Santiria, costata, 253, 260

fasciculata, 252, 255, 256, 261

* floribunda, 252, 254

Grifithii, 252

levigata, 253, 257

lawa, 252, 254

* longifolia, 253, 258

* macrocarpa, 253, 256

Maingayi, 258

multiflora, 254, 261

oblongifolia, 253, 257

Planchoni, 237, 238, 240

puberula, 253, 256

tomentosa, 262

* Wrayi, 258, 259

SAPINDACE, 69

Sapindus tr avancorensis, 246

SApPoTaceaz, 72

SATYRIDA, 2, 3

SATYRINA, 6

Satyrus (Erites) medura, 3

Scevola Kenigii, 47, 56, 72

Scirpearella, 171

ScrtaMINneas, 77, 157

Sclerostylis macrophylla, 217

pentaphylla, 216

x Roxburghii, 226

ScoPELiIpaA, 182

ScROPHULARINEA, 74

Selas lanceolatwm, 215

Semecarpus heterophylla, 50, 55, 70

Shorea, 87, 88, 107, 115, 122, 123, 135

acuminata, 108, 113

astrosticta, 110

awriculata, 114

brachyptera, 123

bracteolata, 109, 117

i ciliata, 109, 118, 120

zs costata, 109, 119

Curtisii, 108, 111

5 disticha, 1138

eximia, 109, 121, 135

foveolata, 117

* glauca, 109, 117

gratissima, 108, 115

Hemsleyana, 135

ai Kunstleri, 109, 116

lacunosa, 112

leprosula, 108, 110, 135

macroptera, 108, 113

maranti, 109, 120

Martiniana, 123

a Mazwelliana, 108, 109, 114, 116,

parviflora, 125

parwifolia, 108, 112, 126

”

| * pauciflora, 109, 116,

pinangiana, 105

| # Ridleyana, 109, 115

scaberrivma, 123

8 scutulata, 108, 110

sericea, 108, 111

Index. 271

Shorea, stenoptera, 123

» sub-lacunosa, 121

mie altura, LOL

* ,, Thiseltoni, 110, 122

utilis, 109, 119

Sideronylon ferruginewm, 72

Sigaretus, 176

SIMARUBER, 226

SoLaNnacEa, 74

Solenocera Heztii, 176

Sonneratia acida, 158

x apetala, 158

SPATANGIDR, 174

SPATANGOIDA, 173

SPHENOPID#, 151, 152

Sphenopus, 152

x arenaceus, 152

ey Cy var. barnettii, 152

oe marsupialis, 152

e pedunculatus, 152

Spongodes, 171

SPuRGE, 157

STACHYDES, 35

Stemoporus Wightii, 127

Sterculia rubiginosa, 47, 56

5 var. glabrescens, 68

STERCULIACER, 68

Strychnos acwminata, 50, 73

Synaptea, 100, 101, 102, 135

> Dyeri, 106

“> faginea, 105

op grandzlora, 101

or odorata, 101

Tellina, 176

» Murrayi, 176

Terminalia Catappa, 47, 49, 55, 56, 70

Tetractomia, 205, 211

oF majus, 211

5 Roxburghii, 211, 212

Tetramerista, 231, 233

5 glabra, 233

paniculata, 212

Thelephora incrustans, 83

Thespesia populnea, 47, 49, 68

Thysanolena, 85

A acarifera, 47, 181

TILIACER, 68

Toddalia mitis, 214

TRACHINIDA, 177

TRACHININA, 177

TRAPEZIIDA, 177

Trema amboinensis, 50, 54, 5, 75

Trichilia spinosa, 225

Trichomanes, 47, 84

pyxidiferum 50, 81

Trichosanthes palmata, 50, 71

Trigonochlamys, 236, 237, 288, 251

Griffithii, 251

Triomma, 235, 236

mmalaecensis, 236

a 206, 221

Triphasia, awrantiola, 221

rf sarmentosa, 222, 223

trifoliata, 221

Tristellateia, 192, 193

99 austr alasica, 193

TURBINOLID®, 138, 170

Turrea virens, 225

Tylophora, 49

56 globifera, 49, 73

Tytonia natans, 204

URTICACER, 75 84

Vanda, 157

Vandellia, 85

, crustacea, 54, 55, 74

Vateria, 127

oy Ceylonica, 127

A indica, 127

* lanceefolia, 127, 128

Rozburghiana, 101, 127

Vatica, 88, 100, 101, 102, 104, 106, 122

127, 135

3 bancana, 129

as bantamensis, 103

af chinensis, 101

* Vatica cinerea, 102, 104

90 Curtisii, 102, 105

3 Dyeri, 102, 106

as exvmia, 121

5 faginea, 102, 105

5 grandiflora, 101

ie laccifera, 101

i lanceefolia, 128

* , Lowiti; 102, 103

Be Maingayi, 102, 103, 104

FO) es mitens, 104

* nitida, 102

yi pallida, 128

ees perakensis, 102, 103

ares reticulata, 103, 106

vi Rozburghiana, 101

4 ruminata, 136

x scaphula, 127

My sub-lacunosa, 121

Hs verrucosa, 136

“ Wallichii, 186

VERBENACEA, 74,

Vernonia divergens, 47, 72

VERTICILLATA, 9

Vigna lutea, 48, 70

VIOLARIE, 65

Vitis carnosa, 69

», lanceolaria, 48, 69

» repens, 55, 69

Wedelia scandens, 47, 56, 72

Xanthoxylon nilagiricum, 208

5 Roxburghianwm, 208

Pee triphyllum, 208

3 zeylanicum, 208

Ximenia lanceolata, 215

Zanthoxylum, 205, 213, 214

_ glanduloswm, 214

myriacanthum, 213, 214 —

ovalifolium, 213

Rumphianum, 207

= undulatum, 214

ZOANTHESR, 151

_ ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. |

PART It.

TITLE PAGE AND INDEX

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

Vol. LXII, Part II, No. 1.1893.

EDITED BY

PURGEON- fAPTAIN p- ft. yur Watsn,

NATURAL HISTORY SECRETARY.

OG MLS UTA CLES EE BULA Bat ae Ties

= SAE aaa, rat

mn re

Lak

“The bounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and

| within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whatever is performed by

man or produced by nature.’—Sin WittiamM JONES.

i hee prs Don Sp Pees 2 :

< ; A : : > i;

*,* Communications should be sent wnder cover to the Secretaries, Asiat. Soc.,

to whom ail orders for the work are to be addressed in India; or care of

Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner and Co., Ld., Paternoster House,

Charing Cross Rony, London, W.C. or Mr. Otto Harrassowitz, Leipzig,

Germany.

}

CALCUTTA:

PRINTED AT THE PAPTIsT Mission PRESS,

AND PUBLISHED BY THE

f#SIaTIC SOCIETY, 5J, PARK STREET,

18983.

Price in Engiand, 9 Shillings,

3 ; Issued 3rd June, 1893,

a Wet De Nice’vitte, F. E.8., C. M. Z. seca |”

. Il.—Two species of Pedicularis.—By D. Peaiv Ot Fined o

Sank its Haloid Geostcdniel aa CoLoNEL J. “Waronnouse,

Assistant Surveyor General of End tk ee eee

1V —Novicie Indice VI.—A review of the genus Colquhoun

DY PRAIN wee eeeeseceeeetactenensn cor evsnatlere ees enrenenis tes ceten an

tt i i

ASTATIC SOCIETY.

<2 oe

_ The Proceedings of the Asiatic Society are issued ten times a year

soon as possible after the General Meetings which are held on the first

Wednesday in every month in the year except September and October ; .

they contain an account of the meeting with some of the shorter a 2 e

: ess important papers read at it, while only titles or short resumés of the a

ae papers, which are subsequently published in the Journal, are given. ;

The Journal consists of three entirely distinct and separate volumes ;

Part I, containing papers relating to Philology, Antiquities, etc.; Part IT,

= Be ixining papers relating to Physical Science and Part III devoted -

_ Anthropology, Ethnology, etc.

a Each Part is issued in four or five re fen and the whole forms ies

three complete volumes corresponding to the year of publication.

_ ____ - The Journal of the Asiatic Society was commenced in the year ] 832,

_ previous to which the papers read before the Society were published in

ra quarto periodical entitled Asiatic Researches of which twenty volumes

__were issued between the years 1788 and 1839.

The Journal was published regularly, one volume corresponding to jae ze

each year from 1832 to 1864; in that year the division into two parts :

above-mentioned was made and since that date two volumes have been

: issued regularly every year. From this year an additional volume

Part III will be issued. SS ae

a The Proceedings up to the year 1864 were bound up with the eS

a J ournal but since that date have been separately issued every year. eee

1s The following is a list of the Asiatic Society’s publications relating — a =

x to Physical Science still in print which can be obtained at the Society’s er

' House, No. 57 Park Street, Calcutta, or from the Society’s Agents in Wie

3 London, Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner and Co., 57 and 59 Ludgate . a

Hill, H. C; and from Mr. Otto Harrassowitz, Leipzig, Germany. . ee

‘Asiatic Researcues. Vols. VII, IX to XI; Vols/*XIII and <a

| XVII, and Vols. XIX and XX @ 10/ Ss

each =. ie Rs. 80 0 ay

Ditto Index to Vols. I—XVIII ate rags 0

‘ProceepiNes of the Asiatic Society from 1865 to 1869 (inel.) @

4/ per No. ; and from 1870 to date @ /6/ per No.

OURNAL of the Asiatic Society for 1843 (12), 1844 (12), 1845

ce eS 1847 (12), 1848 (12), 1850 (7), 1851 (7), 1857

(6), 1858 (5), 1861 (4), 1862 (5), 1864 (5), 1855 (8),

(7), 1867 (6), 1868 (6), 1869 (8), 1870 (8), 1871 (7), 1872

(8), 1873 (8), 1874 (8), 1875 (7), 1876 (7), 1877 (8), 1878

(8), 1879 (7), 1880 (8), 1881 (7), 1882 (6), 1883 (5), 18%

(6), 1885 (6), 1886 (8), 1887 (7), 1888 (7 and Suppl.), 1889

(Sand 3 Suppl.), 1890 (9 and 2 Suppl.), @ 1/ per No. to

Subscribers and @ 1/8 per No. to Non-Subscribers. i

N.B. The figures enclosed in brackets give the nie of y

each Volume. : a

Centenary Review of the Researches of the Society from 1784. E

—1883 ane fe A Hed ie Bes 3

“Theobald’s Catalogue of Reptiles in the Museum of the Asiatic

Society (Extra No., J. A. SiaBi, 1868)... ae net

Catalogue of Mammals and Birds of Burmah, by H. Blyth .

(Extra No., J. A. S. B., 1875), ... ee oi Rae |

Catalogue of Fossil Vertebrata, ... i Ve ee

Catalogue of the Library of the Asiatic Society, Bengal ere ¢

Moore and Hewitson’s Descriptions of New Indian Lepidoptera, a

Parts I—III, with 8 coloured Plates, 4to. @ 6/ each ‘

JOURNAL

} ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

’ Vol. LXII, Part II, No. 2.—1898.

EDITED BY

THE

Natura fiistory SEcRETARY.

BET Devt gs RL MILAN J Bil 28) MPFR TTT Ba (QTE -

E E SSS ELUTE ESTA ==

ait

is if

iele

TES

“ The bounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and

within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whatever is performed by

man or produced by nature.’—Sir W1ILL1AM JONEs.

*,* Communications should be sent wnder cover to the Secretaries, Asiat. Soc.,

to whom all orders for the work are to be addressed im India; or care of

Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Tritbner and Co., Ld., Paternoster House,

Charing Cross Road, London, W.C. or Mr. Otio Harrassowitz, Leipzig,

. Germany.

‘alin ic ovalasic ist cguihie S OMa a Re sian

Busnes

ete

CALCUTTA:

PRINTED AT THE APTIST Mission PREss,

AND PUBLISHED BY THE

PASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, FARK STREET,

1893.

pete ue ae Eye

: mo jis piba if, wee p- &

oe ie. t : ; p

pote a me Ay “Cranial nae Races Se Seep ca ts et st Nag it OO I Ott Vs at te Ry: Ta Saat

of postage) to Subscribers, Re, 1-8.-To Non-Subscribers Rs. 2.

_ ~--—sSW-Price in England, 3 Shillings.

Issued 12th August, 1893,

nery a ee

MOTTA aes Oi ta one

re ay te AM Natl nti

I.—On the Flora of Narcondam and a Island, —B; yD

Plates TU amd. TV | wisi.s asec timeout pase nan las wares ane

Il.—Materials for a Flora of the Malayan ee

King, M. Bs MDs, HRS. ees is 1@ the

thas M.B., C.ALZS., Officiating Seance :

Museum. Plate Ve eee eee eee ere cvetesoruerenescrseee iano s ° ae ta

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIHTY.

<= fe

E The Proceedings of the Asiatic Society are issued ten times a year

$ oon as possible after the General Meetings which are held on the first

y nesday in every month in the year except September and October ;

ey contain an account of the meeting with some of the shorter fae

important papers read at it, while only titles or short resumés of the eS

er papers, which are subsequently published in the Journal, are given.

The Journal consists of three entirely distinct and separate volumes ;

t {, containing papers relating to Philology, Antiquities, ete.; Part II,

ntaining papers relating to Physical Science and oe It devoted to

Anthropology, Ethnology, ete. |

Each Part is issued in four or five numbers and the whole forms = &

e ‘complete volumes corresponding to the year of publication.

The Journal of the Asiatic Society was commenced in the year J.832,

jous to which the papers read before the Society were published in

yuarto periodical entitled Asiatic Researches of which urenty volumes

re issued between the years 1788 and 1839.

The Journal was published regularly, one volume corresponding to

ch year from 1832 to 1864; in that year the division into two parts

ove-mentioned was made and since that date two volumes have been

ued regularly every year. From this year an additional volume

+ III will be issued.

The Proceedings up to the year 1864 were bound up with the

urnal but since that date have been separately issued every year.

The following is a list of the Asiatic Society’s publications relating

hysical Science still in print which can be obtained at the Society’s

ouse, No. 57 Park Street, Calcutta, or from the Society’s Agents in

ndon, Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner and Co., 57 and 59 Ludgate

B.C; and from Mr. Otto Harrassowitz, Leipzig, Germany.

STATIC ResearcHes. Vols. VII, IX to XI; Vols. XIIT and

ae XVII, and Vols. XIX and XX @ 10/

each... “08 Rs. 80

=i. Ditto Index to Vols. I_XVIII ee 5 C

CEEDINGS of the Asiatic Society from 1865 to 1869 (incl.) @

er No.; and from 1870 to date @ /6/ per No.

aR Ae tees 1867 (6), 1868 (6), 1869 5 (ee 187

ie 2 ae), BP GO. 1874 (8), 1875 (7), 1

aS), 1885 (6), 1886 (8), 1887 > 1888 CE ang

_ (8 and 3 Suppl.), 1890 (9 and 2 Suppl. ), @ 1/

_ Subscribers and @ 1/8 per No. to Non- -Subser

N.B. The figures enclosed m brackets ve the umber |

Bier,

fe each Volume.

me Centenary Review of the Peconenes of ite Set

a8 -1883 wee ae wer 5

gem Sane ies

re Fe Society (Extra No., dies 8. B. , 1868) me oy

i ag Catalogue of Marainig and Bade of Burmah, DY, E ;

3 | (Extra No., J. A. 8. B., TS 75) sac

eee

i Catalogue of Fossil Vertebrata, ... . ... 0 - <

sy ita Catalogue of the Library of the Asiatic Society, Be

< Moore and Hewitson’s Descriptions of New Indian Le fa

Parts I-III, with 8 coloured Plates, 4to. @ 6/ each —

- NEW SERIES. —

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

Vol. LXII, Part II, No. 3.—1898.

“ The bounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and

within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whatever is performed by

man or produced by nature.”—Sir WILLIAM JONES.

*,* Communications should be sent under cover to the Secretaries, Asiat. Soc.,

to whom all orders for the work are to be addressed in India; or care of

Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner and Co., Ld., Paternoster House,

Charing Cross Road, London, W.C. or Mr. Otto Harrassowitz, Leipzig,

Germany.

{

EDITED BY

THE

Natura filstory PECRETARY,

{

CALCUTTA:

PRINTED AT THE PAPTIST MISSION PRESS,

AND PUBLISHED BY THE

Re NER te a ance te Dae aU oye PME anny ee Ue ANE

hae ” 4

fxstatic Sociery, 57, PARK STREET,

1898.

ee et eigenen Nees enn nT TE NE tae (nt Ke ay Eg |

| Price (exclusive of postage) to Subscribers, Re, 1-8.—To Non-Subascribers Rs. 2.

y af ES Price in England, 3 Shillings. ;

Issued 27th November, 1893.

On some Actiniaria from the Indian Seas.—By A, Axcocx, M. B.,

C.M.Z.S., Off9. Superintendent of the Indian Museum a me

Note on some methods of preparing botanical specimens, communi-

cating Memoranda by Mrssrs. C. Maries, F. L. S., and R.

PantLinc.—By D. Prain, M. B,... ae ieee

Blind root-suckers of the Sunderbans.—By R. U. Harte, Deputy

Conservator of Forests, Bengal, Communicated by the ATURAL —

History Secretary (Plate VI.) “a8 ee ce

The Petrology of Job Charnock’s Tombstone.—By ee HW

% Houianp, A. R. C.8., F. G. 8., Geological Survey of India ...

_ On a slab of Ohinese agglomerate lava bearing a Chinese inscription

discovered in St. John’s Churchyard, Oalcutta—By T. H.

Houranp, A. R.C.8., F.G. 8., Geological . Sura of. Andia

(With Plate Wild 008 poe ‘

nanan hi eagle asker fis) caesarean, Fath

NOTE ON THE PUBLICATIONS

‘ OF THE

ASIATIC PoE

e; : . a <0 e ;

The Proceedings of the Asintie(Snciets are issued ten times a year

as soon as possible after the General Meetings which are held on the first

_ Wednesday in every month in the year except September and October ;

they contain an account of the meeting with some of the shorter and

less important papers read at it, while only titles or short resumés of the

ect papers, which are subsequently published in the Journal, are given.

“The Journal consists of three entirely distinct and separate volumes ;

- Part I, containing papers relating to Philology, Antiquities, etc. ;. Part IT,

containing papers relating to Physical Science and Part III devoted to

Anthropology, Ethnology, ete. -

Each Part is issued in four or five numbers and ie whole forms

three complete volumes corresponding to the year of publication.

The Journal of the Asiatic Society was commenced in the year J.832,

previous to.which the papers read before the Society were published in

a quarto periodical entitled Asiatic Researches of which twenty volumes

were issued betwéen the years 1788 and 1839,

The Journal was published regularly, one volume corresponding to

each year from 1832 to 1864; in that year the division into two parts

above-mentioned was made and since that date two volumes have been

issued regularly every year. From this year an additional volume

_ Part III will be issued.

The Proceedings up to the year 1864 were bound up with the

Journal but since that date have been separately issued every year.

The following is a list of the Asiatic Society’s publications relating

to Physical Science still in print which can be obtained at the Society’s

House, No. 57 Park Street, Calcutta, or from the Society’s Agents in

London, Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner and Co., 57 and 59 Ludgate

Hill, EH. C; and from Mr. Otto Harrassowitz, Leia Germany.

Asiatic RuszarcHes. Vols. VII, IX to XI; Vols. XIII and

. | XVII, and Vols. XIX and XX @ 10/ 3

Peach 3). ase Rs. 80 0

Ditto Index to Vols. I—XVIII chara aera Py 0

PROOEEDINGS of the Asiatic Society from 1865 to 1869 (incl.) @

[4] per No.; and from 1870 to date @ /6/ per No.

i Jae of the Asiatic Society for 1843 (12), 1844 (12), 1845

(12), 1846 (5), 1847 (12), 1848 (12), 1850 (7), 1851 (7), 1857

(6), 1885 (6), 1886 (8), 1887 (), 1888 a and Sued

(8 and 3 Suppl.), 1890 (9 and 2 Suppl.), @ @ 1/ per oO.

Subscribers and @ 1/8 per No. to Non-Subscribers. i

N. B. The figures enclosed im brackets give the mumbo 0;

each Volume.

Centenary Review of the Researches of the Society from

-1883 ois wae ee ee sas

Theobald’s Catalogue of Reptiles i in the eeam of the Agee.

Society (Extra No., J. A. S. B., 1868) fuahs 1S 0 tal oma

Catalogue of Mammals and Birds of -Burmah, by a oe

(Extra No., J. A. S..B.,:1875),:...° | he... eA

Catalogue of Fossil Vertebrata, ... ie

Catalogue of the Library of the Asiatic: Saciety, Heleat

Moore and Hewitson’s Descriptions of New Indian Topol

Parts I-III, with 8 see is Plates, Ato. 4 oe ook | AY

iz a

hee (oe

~ NEW SERIES. VOL. LXII. GCCKX XT.

a a eT Os

JOURNAL

O¥ THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

Vol. LXII, Part II, No. 4.—1898.

Noe eet eo se et

OE US BE, ar 2212.0 BN Dar WGN

Tell =

fies eal

_“ The bounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and

} within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whatever is performed by

man or produced by nature.”—Sir WILLIAM JONES.

*,* Communications should be sent under cover to the Secretaries, Asiat. Soc.,

to whom. all orders for the work are to be addressed in India; or care of ‘

Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner and Co., Ld., Paternoster House,

Charing Cross Road, London, W.C. or Mr. Otto Harrassowitz, Leipzig,

Germany.

PRINTED AT THE PAPTIST MISSION PRESS,

AND PUBLISHED BY THE

Asiatic SocIETY, 57, PARK STREET.

18938.

(

jy HE Natura go :

)

3 CALCUTTA:

Price in England, 3 Siiiiaen

_ Issued 6th March, 1894.

CONTENTS.

Natural History Notes from H. M. Indian Marine Survey ‘

‘ Investigator, Commander C. F. Oldham, R. N., Comm

Series II., No. 9. An Account of the Deep Sea Collection

during the Season of 1892-93 -—By A. Aucocs, M.B., C.MZ

aoe “intendent of the Indian Museum, (With Plates vee

On some Indian Species of Canariwm.—By Guoucs ca

nee F.R.S., C.LE., ae & the see ‘Boti

MB. LI Be B Peg WA de yogi Gel Superintendent ae the

Botanic Garden, Calcutta ... ane ses 7

-—ee—

& The Be baings of the Asiatic Society are issued ten times a year

as possible after the General Meetings which are held on tle first

sday in every month in the year except September and October ;

contain an account of the meeting with some of the shorter aad

; important papers read at it, while only titles or short resumés of the

sr papers, which are subsequently published in the Jowrnal, are given.

The Journal consists of three entirely distinct and separate volumes :

art I, containing papers relating to Philology, Antiquities, ete.; Part IT

; taining papers relating to Physical Science, and Part III ee to

hropology, Ethnology, etc.

Each Part is issued in four or five numbers, and the whole forms

> complete volumes corresponding to the year of publication.

The Journal of the Asiatic Society was commenced in the year J. 852,

; previous to which the papers read before the Society were published in

1 quarto periodical, entitled Asiatic Researches, of which twenty volumes _

were issued between the years 1788 and 1839.

The Journal was published regularly, one volume corresponding to

e: year from 1832 to 1864; in that year the division into two parts

,bove-mentioned was made and since that date two volumes have been

ed regularly every year. From this year an additional volume,

wrt ITI, will be issued.

The Proceedings up to the year 1864, were bound up with the

ynal but since that date have been separately issued every year.

_ The following is a list of the Asiatic Society’s publications relating

Physical Science, still in print, which can be obtained at the Society’s

use, No. 57 Park Street, Calcutta, or from the Society’s Agents in

5 on, Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner and Co., 57 and 59 Ludgate

Hill, B.C; and from Mr. Otto Harrassowitz, Leipzig, Germany.

avic Researcues. Vols. VII, 1X to XI; Vols. XIII and

x ce ae XWII, and Vols. XIX and XX @ 10/

we erie 2)... ay a Rs. 80 0

Ditto Index to Vols. I—X VIII __... 5 C

DINGS of the Asiatic Society from 1865 to 1869 (incl.) @

(7), 1867 (6), 1868 (6), 1869 (8), 1870 (8), cal oe oe

(8), 1873 (8), 1874 (8), 1875 (7), 1876 (7), 1877 (8), ;

ae : (8), 1879 (7), 1880 (8), 1881 (7), 1882 (6), 1883 (.

Sages (6), 1885 (6), 1886 (8), 1887 (7), 1888 (7 and Suppl.),

Med (8 and 3 Suppl.), 1890 (9 and 2 Suppl.), @ 1/ per I

wed | eens and @ 1/8 per No. to Non-Subseribers. ie

me, each es aes

cee Centenary Review of the Researches of the Society from

-1883 si owe ee eAbo

Theobald’s Catalogue of Hepes | in the Museum of the ie

Society (Extra No., J. A. 8. B., 1868) — wytcaen

Catalogue of Marainals and Birds of nie by E. Byth

. (Extra No., J. A. 8. B., 1875), ... ane 05 oie

tate Catalogue of Fossil oii nae ie re

age Catalogue of the Library of the Asiatic Society, Bengal

Oe Moore and Hewitson’s Descriptions of New Indian Lepidoptera

Parts I-III, with 8 coloured Plates, 4to.@6/each __

JOURNAL

fant fi cama ? ~ ( » :

OF THE <i ; O , (> f | ) 2 ae at

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

VOR. xu

PART III. (ANTHROPOLOGY, &c.)

(Nos. I-ITI.—1893): wir Inpex.

EDITED BY THE

ANTHROPOLOGICAL PECRETARY,

{

NU Nee

‘Tt will flourish, if naturalists, chemists, antiquaries, philologers, and men of science

in different parts of Asza, will commit their observations to writing, and send them to

the Asiatic Society at Calcutta. It will languish, if such communications shall be long

intermitted ; and it will die away, if they shall entirely cease.” SIR WM. JONES.

een eS eee

CALCUTTA:

PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS,

AND PUBLISHED BY THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET,

1896.

| et:

praik selet

25~449§~ Wed 2

LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS.

Das, Sarat Cuanpra ;—The Marriage Customs of Tibet, Parts I

and IT

JARRETT, H. S. ;—Modern Gaeioine among ‘ye Bedowins of the eure an.

Edited and translated by ..

Mirra, Sarat CHANDRA ses some Beliefs ¢ in a Bia or tee

which is supposed to Guard Hidden Treasure Be

;— On some Superstitions regarding Drown-

ing and Drowned Bence ue

Ristey, H. H. ;— An Huperetse Instr notions Appendix 1

——, -_——_;— Measurements of Cingalese Moormen and Tamils,

taken at Ceylon in November, 1892

,- ;— Notes on Anthropology ... 308 Lee

Wise, James ;—The Hindus of Hastern Bengal. From the papers

of the late Dr. oc aa “oe feed

Page

Dates of Issue. Part III, 1893.

No. I.—Containing pp. 1-46, was issued on December 2nd, 1893.

No. II.—Containing pp. 47-94, was issued on December Sth, 1893.

No. I11.—Containing pp. 95-111, with Appendix pp. 1-19 and

Figures I-IV, was issued on January 3rd, 1894.

INDEX

JOURNAL, ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

Vou. LXII, Part III, ror 18938.

Acharya, an inferior class of Brahmans,

Apistra, introduces priests to reform

and educate Hindus, 1.

Africa, Tshi-speaking people of, worship

Prah, 101.

African Bushmen, classification of, 98.

Agradana, an inferior class of Brahmans,

Ainos, nature-worship by, 100.

, throw images into rivers when

crossing dangerous places, 105.

At Asmat, a famous lexicologist, 49.

Ancient marriage customs of Tibet, 8.

Animism, origin of, 100.

ANTHROPID&, 98.

Anthropology, notes on, by H. H. Risley,

95.

Ants eaten accidentally secures against

drowning, belief in Bengal, 104.

Antya-ja, or inferior, epithet applied to

certain castes in Bengal, 6.

Antyavasayin, or dwellers outside the

town, term applied to certain castes in

Bengal, 6.

Apes and men, differences between, 95.

Asmat, a celebrated philologer, 49.

Asmaiat, poems, styled by Arabs, 49.

Astrologers, application to, during mar-

riage ceremonies in U, Tsang and

Sikkim, 11, 22, 27.

AUSTRALIOID, a group of mankind, 98.

AVALOKITESVARA, invocation of, during

marriages in Sikkim, 12.

Baaiai, a pure Hindu caste according to

Ballal Sen, 5.

Badar, Badar, ery of Bengali boatmen

when in danger of capsizing, 100.

Badawiyah, Bedouin poems, 49.

BaLtat Sen, belonged to the Vaidya

caste, 4.

——.-, Hindu Monarch, 1.

——., introduces reform, 1.

Baoti, a Hindu caste intermediate be-

tween Sudra and Nicha, 6.

Baqqal, a Hindu caste intermediate be-

tween Sudra and Nicha, 6.

Bedouins of the Hauran, Betrothal among

the, 78.

, Captivity among

the, 88.

———, Death among

the, 86, 94.

—-——., Hospitality

among the, 84.

—————_-——_, Hostility among

the, 87.

-—— -—— — , Law among the,

90.

—_—_——____-_—,, Marriage among

the, 80, 94.

, Modern Customs

among the, edited and translated by

H.S. Jarrett, 47, 78.

————., Mourningamong

the, 86, 94.

——-—— —————,, Oaths among

the, 98.

——_ ——.——, Theft among

the, 85.

Bengal, belief in, a single female among

male passengers in a boat brings grief,

108.

; , ants eaten accidentally

secures against drowning, 104.

. - ,convolutions of hair,

denote death by drowning, 104.

, tanks haunted by.

Valens, 10)

——_, , water-spirit in the form

of an old hag, 102.

, ceremony of appointing a Yakh

to guard hidden treasure in, 109.

, river-goddesses worship in, 100,

104.

Berua, a Hindu caste intermediate be-

tween Sudra and Nicha, 6.

Betrothal among the Bedouins of the

Hauran, 78,

Vill

Betrothal in Purang, 10.

————- in U, Tsang and Sikkim, 11.

Bhat, a Hindu caste intermediate be-

tween Sudra and Nicha, 6.

Bhilla, epithet Antya-ja applied to, 6

Bhiinmali, a Hindu caste excluded from

the temple of Jagannath, 6.

Bimana, 97.

Boddhisattvas, invocation of the, during

marriages in Sikkim, 26, 30.

Bohemia, antipathy towards saving

drowning persons in, 106.

Brahma Chaturmukha, invocation of,

during marriage ceremonies in Sikkim,

12.

Kayika Devas, invocation of,

during marriage ceremonies in Sikkim,

13.

Brahman, one of the Pancha-vartta, 5.

BuppHAs, invocation of, during marriages

in Sikkim, 21, 26, 30, 32.

Captivity among the Bedouins of the

Hauran, 88.

Castes, Hindn, lists of, 5, 6.

———, ——---, reasons for degradation

of, 4.

Caul worn round the neck secures against

drowning, 104.

Cesta, 98.

Celts, classification of, 99.

Chamar, a Hindu caste excluded from

the Jagannath temple, 6.

Chandal or Doém Brahman, lowest grade

of Brahmans, 3.

CHANGsEM, invocation of, during mar-

riages in Sikkim, 12.

Chimpansee, 96, 98.

China, antipathy towards saving drown-

ing persons in, 102.

Cingalese Moormen and Tamils, measure-

ments of, taken at Ceylon in Novem-

ber 1892, article on, by H. H. Risley,

33.

Classification of men and monkeys, 97.

Customs, modern, among the Bedonins

of the Hauran, article on, edited and

translated by H. S. Jarrett, 47, 78.

Di. S. C., author of Marriage Customs

of Tibet, 8.

Death among the Bedouins of the

Hauran, 86, 94.

DHARMA, invocation of, during marriages

in Sikkim, 21.

Dhoba, a Hindu caste excluded from the

Jagannath temple, 6.

, one of the Pancha-vartta, 5.

Index.

Dém, a Hindu caste excluded from the

Jagannath temple, 6.

—.-, term Antydvasdyin applied to, 6.

——- Brahman see Chandal.

Doveuty, C. M., Arabic Monograph on

the Customs of the Bedonins of the

Hauran, sent by, 47.

Dravidians, classification of, 98, 99.

Drowned persons, corpses of, discovered

by a chip of cedarwood, 108.

, corpses of, discovered by a

lighted taper stuck into a loaf, 108.

» corpses of, discovered by a

loaf of rye bread tied in a shirt, 107.

, corpses of, discovered by a

loaf weighted with mecury, 108.

——-, corpses of, discovered by

shirts, 108.

——, -———, strips of

parchment with cabaeae letters, 108.

, corpses of, searched for with

a cock, 109.

> +)

sheep,

109.

————, Spirits of, haunt wells and

tanks, 103, 107.

———-—, time when bodies of, float

up, 107.

Drowning, convolutions of hair denote

death by, 104.

—, Japanese amulet which saves

from, 105.

———_-,, ———— god who saves from,

105.

—, secured against,

ants, 104.

by eating

5; SS Weare

caul round the neck, 104.

Drowning and Drowned Persons, On

Some Superstitions regarding, by S.C.

Mitra, 100.

Drowning persons, antipathy towards

saving, in Bohemia, 106. -

———,, ————_,, China, 102.

<=, >, Conmamy, i106.

> ———., Kamschatka,

: , Orkney, 102.

, , Russia, 106.

> ———., Shetland, 102.

——_——— , Solomon Isg-

lands, 101.

——

> ——_——., Zetland, 101.

ff, aridah =a wedding procession, 82.

Female, a single, in a boat containing

male passengers brings grief, 103.

Females having children not to put

water in a vessel containing lime, 104,

Flying Dutchman, belief in, 103.

Index. ix

Germany, antipathy towards saving

drowning persons in, 106.

Gibbon, classification of, 99.

Gop-Goala, a pure Hindu caste according

to Ballal Sen, 5

Gorilla, 96, 98.

Great Britain, well-worship in, 100.

Hair, convolutions of, denoted death by

drowning, 104.

Halwah Das, a Hindu caste intermediate

between Sudra and Nicha, 6.

Hari, a Hindu caste excluded from the

Jagannath temple, 6.

, term Antydvasayin applied to, 6,

_Hauran, Bedouins of the, Modern Cus-

toms among the, edited and translated

by H.S. Jarrett, 47, 78.

, Betrothal among the Bedouins

of the, 78.

, Captivity ——_——_-—_, 88.

, Death —————_———_, 86, 94.

, Hospitality — —, 84.

, Hostility ——., 87.

, Law —-_———— , 90.

, Marriage —————_-—, 80, 94.

, Mourning —-—, 86, 94

, Oaths -————_ , 93.

, Province of, on the frontiers of

Trak and Syria, 49.

, Theft among the Bedouins of

the, 85.

Hauraniyah, poems of Hauran, 49.

Hidden Treasure, On Some Beliefs i in a

_Being or Animal which is supposed to

Guard, 109.

Hindu castes, reasons for degradation

of, 4.

Hindus of Eastern Bengal, article on,

from papers of the late Dr. James

Wise, 1.

, Yiver-spirit worship by, 101, 104.

Hlo-bon = Head Lama, 31.

Homo sapiens, 97.

—_— americanus, 97.

-———— asiaticus, 97,

—— asser, 97.

————_— europxus, 97.

I, OT

——— monstruosus, 97.

sylvestris, 97,

troglodytes, 97.

Hospitality among the Bedouins of the

Hauran, 84.

Hostility

ba Sg

“eas, classification of, 99.

Ireland, well-worship in, 100.

epee mountain-worship in, 100.

, nature-worship in, 100.

Japanese amulet saves from drowning

and choking, 103.

worship a god who saves from

drowning and accidents, 105.

JARRETT, H. S.. article on Modern Cus-

toms among the Bedouins of the

Hauran, edited and translated by, 47.

Java, corpses of drowned persons search-

ed for with a sheep, 109.

Jogi, a Hindu caste excluded from the

Jagannath temple, 6.

Kater: a Hindu caste excluded from the

Jagannath temple, 6.

Kaistyah = poems of the tribe of Kais, 49.

Kakhyens, worship of Khakoo Kha-nam

by, 105.

——_, Ndong Nat by, 105.

Kamar, a pure Hindu caste according to

Ballal Sen, 5.

Kamschatka, antipathy towards saving

drowning persons in, 102.

Kanaujiya, a tribe of Hindustani Brah-

mans, 2.

Kandho, a Hindu caste intermediate

between Sudra and Nicha, 6.

Kapah, a Hindn caste intermediate

between Sudra and Nicha, 6.

Kapita MUNI, invocation of, during

marriages in Tibet, 12.

Karni, a Hindu caste intermediate

between Sudra and Nicha, 6.

Karral, a Hindu caste intermediate

between Sudra and Nicha, 6.

Kasidas=poems composed by Wastern

Arabs, 49.

Kawali, a Hindu caste intermediate

between Sudra and Nicha, 6.

Kayath, a Hindu caste, 3.

, denies enrollment among the

Navasakha, 3.

Kuaxkoo Kua-NaM, god of water, 105.

Khonté = debased, term applied to certain

Hindustani tribes, 7.

Kumar, a pure Hindu caste according to

Ballal Sen, 5.

KUNG-FU-TSE, invocation of, during mar-

riages in Tibet, 12.

Deane marriage customs of, 30.

Law among the Bedouins of ‘the Hauran,

90.

LEIOTRICHI, a division of mankind, 98.

Lemur, classification of, 97, 98.

Lohait Kori, a Hindu caste intermediate

between Sudra and Nicha, 6.

x Index.

Maan, classical language of, lingering

in remote parts of Arabia, 49.

Madhu Napit, a pure Hindu caste accord-

ing to Ballal Sen, 5.

ManA MATRIKA, invocation of, during

marriages in Tibet, 13.

Mahomedans pray before journeying by

water, 105.

Malakar, a pure Hindu caste according

to Ballal Sen, 5.

—, one of the Pancha-vartta, 5.

Man, place of, in Nature, 95.

Mansu Sri, invocation of, during mar-

riages in Tibet, 12.

MAN-TSUN CHEN-MO, invocation of, dur-

ing marriages in Tibet, 13.

Mir =snake, 111.

, guarding hidden treasure, 111.

Marmosets, classification of, 98.

Marriage among the Bedouins of the

Hauran, 80, 94.

, application _ to

during, 11, 22, 27.

, by capture in Purang, 9.

, — elopement ;

ceremonies of Tibet, 16.

customs in Sikkim, 20.

of Ladak, 30.

— Tibet, by S. C.

astrologers

Das, 8.

preliminaries in U, Tsang and

Sikkim, 11.

MELANOCHROI, a group of mankind, 99.

Men and Monkeys, classification of, 97.

————., differences between,

95.

Me-va-gu=nine mystic figures, invocation

of, during marriages in Tibet, 13.

Mirra, 5. C., On some Beliefs in a Being

or animal which is supposed to Guard

Hidden Treasure, 109.

, On some Superstitions re-

garding Drowning and Drowned Per-

sons, 100.

Mongolians, classification of, 99.

MonGoLoIp, a group of mankind, 99.

Mountain-worship in Japan, 100.

Mourning among the Bedouins of the

Hauran, 86, 94.

Mupak, classical langnage of, lingering

in remote parts of Arabia, 49.

Nica RAJA, invocation of, during mar-

, riages in Tibet, 12.

Nag-chang, a Tantrik priest, 17, 19.

Nama-Sudra, a Hindu caste excluded

from the Jagannath temple, 6.

Napit, a pure Hindu caste according to

Ballal Sen, 6.

Napit, one of the Pancha-vartta, 5.

Nar, a Hindu caste intermediate between

Sudra and Nicha, 6.

Nata, epithet Antya-ja applied to, 6.

, one of the Pancha-vartta, 5.

Nature, place of man in, 95.

worship by Ainos, 100.

in Japan, 100.

Nava-sakha=the nine inferior castes,

3, 5.

Noone Nat=God of the Ontside of

Home, 105.

Negritos, classification of, 98.

Negroes, 5 oS

Norway, corpses of drowned persons

searched for with a cock in, 109.

Notes on Anthropology by H. H. Risley,

95.

Oaths among the Bedouins of the

Hauran, 93.

Orang-otang, classification of, 98.

Orkney, antipathy towards saving drown-

ing persons in, 102.

Pama SAMBHAVA, invocation of, during

marriages in Tibet, 12.

PALGON, invocation of, during marriages

in Tibet, 13.

Pan, term Antydvasdyin applied to, 6.

Panch-Piriya creed, followers of, 8.

Pancha-vartta = five brothers, 5.

—_—_—_—_— , Services of the, 5.

Parasara Das, a Hindu caste intermediate

between Sudra and Nicha, 6.

Parha, eight gnomons on the chart of

divination, 138.

Patial, a Hindu caste intermediate be-

tween Sudra and Nicha, 6.

Patit Brahmans, cause of loss of rank

of, 3.

— , Spread of the Hindu re-

ligion through, 3.

Persians, ancient, hidden treasure

guarded by Mar and Tilism, 111.

Phantom Ship, belief in, 108.

Pholha= Tibetan household god, 17.

PitHEca, 98.

Pleiades, invocation of, during marriages

in Tibet, 13.

Pniik = water-spirit in Siam, 102.

Polygamy and the buying and selling of

wives among Brahmans, 2.

‘Prah=great spirit, 101.

- worshipped by

people of Africa, 101.

Primates, 95, 97.

Purang, betrothal in, 10.

——-, marriage by capture in, 8.

Tshi-speaking

Index. xi

Purang, marriage by elopement in, 9.

-, parents arrange marriages in,

Quaprusana, oe

Riaj-vansi, a Hindu caste excluded from

the Jagannath temple, 6.

Rarhi, a tribe of Bengali Brahmans, 1, 2.

Rieé-sum Gonpo, invocation of, during

marriages in Tibet, 12.

Ristey, H. H., Anthropometric instruc-

tions, Appendix 1.

, Measurements of Cin-

galese Moormen and Tamils taken at

Ceylon in November 1892, 33.

, Notes on Anthropology,

99.

River-spirit worship by Hindus, 101, 104.

Riyal Fransah=a dollar, 80.

Rizku’llah Azzun, acknowledgment to, 50.

Russians, antipathy towards saving

drowning persons by, 106.

NaNenA, invocation of, during marriages

in Sikkim, 21.

SaNeyr, invocation of, during marriages

in Tibet, 12.

Sankhari, a pure Hindu caste according

to Ballal Sen, 5.

Sapta-sati, an inferior class of Brah-

mans, 2.

Scandinavians, classification of, 99.

Shaykh=Head of a Mohamedan tribe,

87.

Shetland, antipathy towards

drowning persons in, 102.

Siamese believe in water-spirit, 102.

Sipawaih, a famous Mohamedan gram-

marian, 49.

Sikkim, marriage customs in, 20.

;U and Tsang, application to

astrologers during marriages in, 11,

22, 27.

saving

——, marriages in, 11.

> ——— —, parents arrange

marriages in, 11.

Simia, 97.

SIMIADS, 98.

Sioux Indians believe in water-spirit, 102.

Slavonians, classification of, 99.

Solomon JIslands, antipathy towards

saving drowning persons in the, 101.

Spiritism, origin of, 100.

Spiti, ceremony of divorce in, 9.

—- , polyandry not recognized in, 9.

Sudra Brahmans, a grade ministering to

the Nava-sakha, 3.

—— pure, does not exist in Bengal, 4.

Sunri, a Hindu caste excluded from the

Jagannath temple, 6.

Superstitions regarding Drowning and

Drowned Persons, On Some, by S. C.

Mitra, 100.

Sutar, a Hindu caste intermediate be-

tween Sudra and Nicha, 6.

Tamils, Measurements of Cingalese

Moormen and—taken at Ceylon in

November 1892, by H. H. Risley, 33.

Tanka=a Tibetan rupee, 20.

Tanti, a pure Hindu caste according to

Ballal Sen, 5.

Tasi-kyi Lama=chief priest of the vil-

lage, 25.

Tawil=a Bedouin poem measure, 50.

TEN-MA CHUNI, invocation of, during

marriages in Tibet, 13.

Teutons, classification of, 99.

Theft among the Bedouins

Hauran, 85.

Tibet, ancient marriage customs of, 8.

——-, marriage customs of, 8, 16.

Tilism guarding hidden treasure, 111.

Tiyar, a Hindu caste excluded from the

Jagannath temple, 6

Treasure, On Some Beliefs in a Being or

Animal guarding hidden, 109.

Tsang, Sikkim and U, application to

astrologers during marriages in, 11,

22, 27.

> ———_, marriages in, 11.

—-, - , parents arrange mar-

riages in, Ll.

Tshi-speaking people of Africa worship

Prah, 101.

Tsi-thang=a Tibetan astrological chart,

12.

of the

a :

U, Tsang and Sikkim, application to

astrologers during marriages in, 11,

22, 27.

—, ————__,, marriages in, 11.

—, ————, parents arrange marriages

in, Ll.

’ ULOTRICHI, a division of mankind, 98.

Unk-tahe, Sioux Indian name for water-

demon, 102.

Waidika, an inferior class of Brahmans, 2.

Vaidya, a Hindu caste, 8.

, denies enrollment among the

Nava-Sakha, 3.

Vaisya, a Hindu caste, 3.

, denies interference of Ballal Sen

with their regulations, 3.

*, position of, 3.

Xil Index.

Vajra-pdni, invocation of, during mar- WIsr, JAmMrEs, The Hindus of Hastern

riages in Tibet. 12. Bengal, from papers of the late, 1.

Varendra, a tribe of Bengali Brahmans,

1, 2.

Varnds, epithet Antya-ja applied to, 6. Xanrurocurorc, a group of mankind, 99.

Vespertilio, 97

Vijaya, invocation of, during marriages

in Tibet, 12 Y akh. ceremony of appointing a, 109.

I bas

, tanks in Bengal hannted by, 110.

Wet-worship in Great Britain and Zetland, antipathy towards saving

Treland, 100. drowning persons in, 101.

NS Soe ene

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

ia-O-e—

VOL, LXII, Part II1.—ANTHROPOLOGY AND

COGNATE SUBJECTS.

No. I.—1898.

——__—__~

The Hindus of Hastern Bengal.—From the papers of the late Dr.

James Wisk. LHdited by the Anthropological Secretary.

The Hindus of Bengal claim to be pure Aryans, but the Hindus of

Upper India repudiate any relationship with them. The Aryan immi-

gration extended gradually throughout Bengal, and the tie which bound

the settlers to their faith and peculiar usages was relaxed by residence

among aliens. The example of races untrammelled by caste or religious

scruples also led them to shake off all bonds and assert greater freedom

of action. The priesthood formed illegal connections and neglected their

religious duties, while the mixed offspring observed none of the Brah-

manical ordinances. In the tenth century corruption and irreligion

being universal, Adistira introduced priests, trained in the orthodox

school of Kanauj, to reform and educate the people. But the arrival of

a small body of religious teachers did little towards elevating the Brah-

mans, or laity, and in the twelfth century Ballal Sen found only nine-

teen families of the Rarhi Brahmans living in strict obedience to all

that their religion demanded These families were raised to the high-

est rank, but those who had forfeited all respect and formed illegal

marriages were reduced to secondary, or even lower grades. The inno-

vations made by this monarch only affected the Rarhi and Varendra

dis eiayiml|

2 Dr. J. Wise—The Hindus of Hustern Bengal. [Nioz=is

Sreni, or orders, for the Vaidika and Bhat, refusing to be classified by

a Vaidya, retired into the hill countries of Sylhet and Orissa; and the

other tribes, who had become hopelessly demoralised, were left un-

touched.

The chief object of the reform organised by Ballal Sen was the

creation of an aristocratic and powerful hierarchy, placed in such a posi-

tion of dignity, that no misdemeanour and no immortality could deprive

it of hereditary privileges, or the reverence of the lower classes. An

illegal marriage was the only transgression entailing loss of rank and

forfeiture of respect. No provision was made in this new code for the

elevation of the lower ranks when families became extinct ; consequent-

ly, as Kulin houses disappeared, the difficulty of procuring husbands

for daughters vastly increased, and when the third recognisation of

the order was made by Devi Vara, in the fourteenth century, polygamy

and the buying and selling of wives was the engrossing occupation of

the twice-born Brahmans.

In spite of these successive endeavours for securing the purity of

the Bengali Brahmans, it is remarkable that Kanaujiya, and other

Brahmanical tribes of Hindustan, have always despised and repudiated

any connection with their Bengali brethren. In their religious and

domestic ceremonies, habits of life, and mode of living, Bengali Brah-

mans are quite distinct from any of the other tribes, and the only point

of attachment between them is when outcast Kanaujiyas marry Srotriya

maidens and become absorbed into their ranks. Although clinging with

characteristic pertinacity to all the prerogatives of their order, modern

ideas are gradually undermining their bulwarks, and the exclusive rules

are step by step yielding to education and the progress of the nation.

Kulin Brahmans are now found adorning the bench, the bar, and the

medical profession, and, while proving useful members of society, exert

a rare influence for good over their Hindu countrymen.

Besides the Rarhi and Varendra tribes, there were in Bengal four

inferior classes of Brahmans left out of the organisation of Ballal Sen,

namely, the Vaidika, Sapta-sati, Acharya, and Agradana. The three

first claim to have been resident in Bengal before the reign of that

monarch, and the services of all the four are still required by the Rarhi

Sreni at many important ceremonies. The Vaidika is the only division

that has preserved an honourable position; but whether this is owing

to their being descendants of Kanaujiya Brahmans, to the respectability

and decency of their lives, or to their independence of character, is very

doubtful. They decline to give their daughters in marriage to the

Kulin Brahmans of Bikarampur, and refuse to act for any clean Stidra,

or Brahman, unless his family can trace their origin to Kanauj. The

1893. ] Dr. J. Wise—The Hindus of Hastern Bengal. 3

Sapta-sati, undoubtedly one of the oldest Bengali septs, is gradually be-

ing absorbed by the Srotriya, and few confess they belong to it. In a

few years they will be sought for in vain. The Acharya and Agrada4na

are Brahmans only in name. The former are chiefly employed in secular

occupations, and in discharging duties useful, but unknown, to the Vedas

or Purdnas. The Agradana, claiming to rank above Acharya, is the

most despised of the sacred order, and clean Sidras, as well as Patit

Brahmans, would be degraded by eating with them.

The Patit Brahmans are the most active representatives of the

Hindu hierarchy, having fallen from their high estate by neelecting

religious duties, officiating in Sidra temples, marrying into inferior

grades, or acting as Purohits to the Varna Sankara.! The loss of rank

has m some respects been mitigated by the affection and devotion of the

laity, and by the high social position given by the caste for which they

officiate. It is to this class, abandoned by the Kulins, that India owes

the spread of the Hindu religion among the wild tribes of the Tarai,

Assam, and Hastern Bengal, and the conversion of the semi-Hinduised

aborigines throughout Bengal. Bad and immoral many of these

Sidra Brahmans are, but as a class their lives are not one long course

of depravity and selfish indulgence, as is too often the case with the

Kulins. Education has made no progress among them, and holding

the position they do, concession to the wants of the age is not to be

expected. Their hold over the men is slowly loosening, but the women

still obey and worship them, and while this subjection lasts, Hindu caste

and Hindu exclusiveness will remain.

Though not recognised in books, many social grades are found

among these fallen Brahmans. Those ministering to the Nava-sikha,?

popularly called Sidra Brahmans, occupy a position of comparative

distinction ; but at the bottom of the scale Brahmans appear, who are

accounted lower than the vile caste they serve; while such an indivi-

dual as the Chandal, or Dém Brahman scarcely deserves to be called

by that proud title.

The Vaisya caste, standing next the sacred order, occupies a very

anomalous and strange position. Their claim to be genuine Vaisyas is

admitted by the higher classes, but the Ballali Vaidya and Kayath

refuse to touch food prepared by them. This small caste deny that

Ballal Sen reorganised or interfered in any way with their regulations,

and for this reason it remains isolated and unrecognised by Hindus,

The two next castes are the Vaidya and Kayath, who repudiate

the name of Stidra, and maintain that Ballal Sen did not enroll them

1 Literally, mixture of colours: hence mixture of castes.

2 Or Naya-Say4ka, the nine inferior castes.

4 Dr. J. Wise—The Hindus of Eastern Bengal. [No. 1,

among the “ Nava-Sakha.” Both are satisfied to rest their title of

superiority on the fabulous births of their reputed ancestors. Ballal

Sen belonged to the Vaidya caste, and it is to his partiality that it

secured pre-eminence. On one section the Brahmanical cord was be-

stowed, although the caste profession was a dishonourable one, and

Ghataks were engaged to preserve the family purity. There has al-

ways existed much latent jealousy between the Vaidya and Kayath, but

the latter acknowledge some inferiority, although the cause of this

difference is never defined.

The Kayath is undoubtedly one of the oldest tribes in Bengal, but it

is unnecessary to believe all that is said of Adistira and the five servants

of the five Kanaujiya Brahmans. One branch, the Bangaja,! has been

settled for many generations at Hdilpur, along with the caste Ghataks,

and Kulin Kayath families are as punctiiious and as vain of their birth

as any Ganguli, or Mukharji, although the Lalas of Mathura and Agra

laugh at such pretensions, and will not recognise them as Kayaths at

all.

The Kevyala, or pure Stdra, does not exist in Bengal. All castes

below the Brahman belong to the “ Varna Sankara,” being the offspring

of parents of different tribes.

The recognised authorities on castes are the Institutes of Manu, the

Jati Nirnaya chapter of the Brahma-Vaivartta Purana,? and the Jatimala,

According to the Brahmans it was the wickedness of Vena, the Rajarshi,

who ordered that no worship should be performed, no oblations offered,

and no gifts bestowed on Brahmans, and caused the people to disobey

the laws and intermarry with prohibited classes. Until his era

Brahmans only married Brahmans, Sidras, women of their own rank,

and Chandals followed their own tribal customs. It was natural for

the priests to attribute the irreligious propensities of the people to a

cause like this ; but there is no doubt that laws prescribed by the Brah-

mans for maintaining the purity of their order must have been soon

violated by those in whose favour they were enacted. Although marri-

ages between individuals of different tribes gave origin to the Varna-

Sankara, or mixed castes, the Puranas give other explanations. Accord-

ing to the Brahma-Vaivartta Purana, the gardener, blacksmith, shell-

cutter, weaver, potter, and brazier are descended from the offspring of

Visvakarma, the celestial architect, and Ghritachi, an Apsara, or nymph

of heaven, and hence it is that all Karus, or artisans, worship their

progenitor with exceptional reverence. ‘The reasons, again, why certain

1 Banga, or Vanga-ja, Bengali born.

2 A synopsis of this is given in the Calcutta Review, vol. xv, p. 60.

1893. | Dr. J. Wise—The Hindus of Eastern Bengal. 5

eastes are degraded are often quite ludicrous, but this does not cause

their rejection. The Siitradhara lost rank for refusing to supply the

Brahman with sacrificial wood ; the Chitrakara for painting execrably ;

and the Suvarnakara for stealing gold given him to mould an idol.

The modern Sunri moreover, does not resent being told that his ancestor

was created from the chips of the mutilated trunk of Ganesa, nor the

Kuméar that Siv transformed a waterpot into the first potter.

According to the classification of Ballal Sen, as interpreted in Eastern

Bengal, the nine following castes are considered pure, and the so-called

Sudra Brahman officiates for all :—

Sankhari. Kumar. Gop-Goala.

Tanti. Malakar, Madhu Napit.

Kamar. Napit. Baaai

Judging, however, by traditions still surviving, the position of a

caste in the new roll depended chiefly on its usefulness and importance

to the community at large. The profession which had proved itself

essential to the comfort or welfare of the Hindu hierarehy was at once

promoted to a higher level, while the less important was reduced. Thus,

the Tanti, unclean in Bihar, became clean in Dacca, and the indispensable

barber was raised to the same social level as the Kayasth. The relative

position of the various castes is still a burning question in Bengal, and

in large villages where any caste predominates, its claims to superior

rank are usually conceded. For instance, the Gandha-banik, Telf,

Tambth, and Kansari often assert, to good purpose, the right of being

enrolled among the nine, and if their voice be sufficiently loud and in-

fiuential it will be heard.

The Nava-Sakha have five servants, or Pancha-vartta, attached to

them in common, who possess the prescriptive right of attending at all

caste and family celebrations, The five servants are the Brahman,

_ Malakar, Dhoba, Napit, and Nata, or musician, who are presumed to be

_ exclusively engaged in the service of the Stdras, but they also earn

money by waiting on lower castes. Hven now-a-days some work for the

Surya-vansi, who ten years ago were not Hindus in name, while others

readily work for the Baoti, Kapali Kawali, Pardsara Das, and other

tribes of doubtful origin. Where the fisher castes are numerous and

cannot be overlooked, no difficulty is found in engaging their services.

They work indeed for all castes employing a Patit Brahman, but the

utterly vile tribes, the Bhtinmali, Chamar,- Patni, and Stnri, havine

Brahmans of their own, are not served by the Pancha-vartta. To this

general rule, however, there are exceptions. The worshipful barber,

for instance, condescends to shave, but will not pare the nails of the

Saha rice merchant.

6 Dr, J. Wise—The Hindus of Hastern Bengal. [No. 1,

Although caste is no longer revered as an old institution sanctified

by religion and immemorial usage, and is disappearing before the as-

saults of modern civilisation, a tendency to the formation of new castes

still exists. Semi-Hinduised races are being enrolled among Hindus

and old established castes are being split up by adopting new occupations.

But if this new occupation be not dishonouring, the Purohit continues

his ministration. For instance, the great Chandal tribe has given off

eight branches, yet the Chandal Brahmans officiate for all. On the

other hand, the agriculture Kaibarttas, having taken to a base employ-

ment, are obliged to support a Purohit of their own.

Between the Sudras and the Nicha, or vile castes, many tribes,

organised by degraded Brahmans, or united by the exigencies of modern

civilisation, are found occupying an uncertain position, exposed to the

sneers of the exclusive and conservative Stdras.

These intermediate castes are—

Baoti. Kandho. Lohait Kori.

Baqqal. Kapali. Nar.

Bhat. Karni. Parasara Das.

Berua. Karvral. Patial.

Halwah Das. Kawalt. Sutar.

Tn the Tantras,! the epithet Antya-ja, or inferior, is applied to the

following seven tribes :—washerman, currier, mimic (Nata), fisherman,

“Meda,” or attendant on women, cane-splitter ( Varuda), and mountaineer

(Bhilla). The term Antydvasayin, or dwellers outside the town, was

given to the Dém, Pan, Hari, and other sweeper castes.

We, however, possess a very correct list? of the outcaste tribes in

Bengal in the roll of pilgrims excluded from the temple of Jagannath.

If prohibited castes are distinguished from professions there are only

eleven castes so utterly disreputable that they dare not enter the sanc-

tuary. These are the—

Saori. Kahar. Tiyar.

Nama-Sudra. Raj-Vansi. Bhiinmali.

Dhoba. Chamar. Hari.

Jogi. Dom,

Much information regarding caste, as understood in Bengal, is obtain-

ed by comparing the relative position of Hindustanis who reside, or

temporarily sojourn there, with that of castes native to the province.

Permanent residence is always attended by social expulsion, but a

stay of a few years is with some castes a disqualification, with others it

+ Colebrooke’s Essays, ii, 164.

? Harington’s Analysis, iii, 213; Hunter’s Orissa, i, 186.

1893. ] Dr. J. Wise—The Hindus of Hastern Bengal. 7

is not so. For example, the Ahir, Surahiya, and Kanaujiya Brahmans,

who keep up communication with their kindred and marry from their

own homes, are reckoned pure; but the Kahar, Ahir, and Kandi domi-

ciled in Bengal forfeit all claim to be considered stainless. By adopting

local Sudra customs and marrying with women of the country Hindus-

tani tribes are stigmatized as “‘ Khontd,” or debased. The Kanaujiya

Brahman, again, expelled by his family for these delinquencies, finds

shelter in the ranks of the Srotriya; but above this he cannot expect to

rise, and his children must be content with a very ambiguous position.

The steps by which a Hindustani caste loses its original rank and

gains a new one may be traced in the case of the potters. The Kumhér

of Bihar is always unclean in Bengal, but if he marries a kinswoman he

may return to his home without loss of rank, The Raj-Mahallia potters

however, being in an intermediate state, have neither risen to an equali-

ty with the Bengali Kumar, nor remained unclean like the Kumhar,

The Stdras of Bengal drink from their water-vessels, and, still more

blessed, the Sudra Brahman ministers unto them. Lastly, the Bengali

Kumar, originally of the same stock, has become in the course of ages

a pure Sidra and one of the Nava-Sakha.

In no instance, however, is the separation between kindred castes

so striking as with the Chamars and Rishis. Both belong tothe same

tribe, both are equally vile in the eyes of Hindus, and both live apart

from all other castes, yet similar occupations not only excite jealousy

and enmity, but prevent all friendly intercourse between them.

Occupations, moreover, which a Hindustani may engage in at home

without stain or obloquy, are sometimes unbecoming when the habitation

is in Bengal. Thus the Démni and Chamain, professional musicians in

Upper India, are disgraced by playing for hire in Bengal, while on the

other hand, such menial work as the Mungirya Tantis perform in Dacca

would be considered very debasing in their own district.

Although continuous residence at a distance usually repels, a

brief sojourn sometimes draws together, disunited sub-divisions. Thus

the different branches of Ahirs and Chhatris intermarry in Bengal and

lose caste, although debarred from doing so in Hindustan.

The Brahmanical order to which the Purohit belongs is generally

a nice test of the rank accorded toa Hindustani caste. Among the

lower tribes the Guru belongs either to one of the Dasnami orders, or he

isa Vaishnava Bhagat, who visits his flock at regular intervals, con-

firming the old, and teaching the young the rudiments of their faith.

Maithila Brahmans, on the other hand, ordinarily act as Purohits to

Kurmi, Chhatri, Kandé, Ahir, Chain, and Kewat; but Chhatris are

occasionally found with a Sarsut, or Sarasvati, Brahman, and Kurmis

8 S. C. Das—The Marriage Customs of Tibet. [No. 1,

and Dosadhs with a Sakadvipa. The Kanaujiya tribe again ministers

to Binds, Tantis, and Gadariyas. In the case of the Randa Khatris,

whose parentage is equivocal, the strange phase is found of a Kanaujiya

acting as Purohit, a Srotriya of Bengal as Guru.

A most important distinction between Hindustani and Bengali castes

ef similar origin, is the religious belief found among them. It may be

said with perfect truth that Vaishnavism, in one or other of its diverse

forms, to the exclusion of Saivaism and all other creeds, is the faith

professed by the agricultural, artizan, and fisher tribes of Bengal. The

worship of Krishna has for obvious reasons attracted well nigh all the

Goala and other pastoral tribes of India. The teaching of Chaitanya

and his suecessors has made little progress among Hindustani castes,

but the sympathetic creeds of Kabir and Nanak Shah have attracted

multitudes of disciples. The Kurmis and Dosadhs especially patronise

Kabir; the Kewats, Kumhars, and many Dosadhs enroll themselves

under the banner of Nanak.

It is among castes from Northern Bengal, such as the Kandu

Bind, Muriari, and Surahiyd, that the followers of the strange Panch-

Piriya creed are to be met with. Other curious sects, unknown to

Bengal, are also found in their ranks. The Tirhutiya Tantis are mem-

bers of the Buddh Ram communion. Kurmis often profess the doctrines

taught by Darya Das, and many Dosadhs those of Tulasi Das. Still

more worthy of notice is the existence among them of an old prehis-

toric cultus. The apotheosis of robber chiefs by Dosadhs, the deifica-

tion of evil spirits, as Rahu by the Dosadhs, Kasi Baba by the Binds,

and Madhu Kunwar by Tantis, and the animistic idea, endowing with

life and personality the destructive energy of the Ganges, are all forms

of belief unknown to castes native to Bengal.

The Marriage Customs of Tibet—By Sarat Cuanpra Das, C.1.E.

PART I.

Tue Ancient MarriacGe Customs or Treet,

(As now prevailing in Purang, Nah-ri, and the country round Lake

Manasarovara.)

Marriage by capture, as it now, to some extent, prevails in Purang

and the country round Lake Manasarovara, existed in former times in

Tibet and in the Cis-Himalayan countries. In U and Tsang compara-

tively few remnants of this ancient custom now remain, though in

Sikkim, Bhutan, and the Himalayan district of Spiti, near Kulu, a

1893. ] S. C. Das—Marriage Customs of Tibet. 9

survival of it may be traced in the part played by the kién-chan (thief)

in marriage ceremonies.*

In Purang when a young man wishes to marry a girl, he watches

her movements, and carefully ascertains the places where she frequently

goes for agricultural or pastoral work. When he finds a good

opportunity, he comes, accompanied by one or two of his friends, and

tracks her te the field, or to the pasture where she happens to go, and

finding her alone carries her by force to his house. He keeps her con-

fined in a separate house so as to have abundant opportunity of soliciting

her favours. He provides her with good food and nice clothes and re-

mains near her to coax her and to win her love. When he goes out of

the house he leaves some one of his trusted friends to guard her against

seductions of other men and the attempts of her parents to take her

away. Sometimes her parents comein search of her, or send men te

fetch her home. If the girl be unwilling to live with her captor, or

if her parents do not permit her to marry him, the matter is settled

by the village elders or the tribunal of the Jong-pon (district chief). If

they permit the union, an auspicious day is fixed for the marriage when

a good deal of chang (wine) is consumed. The entertainment on the

marriage occasion is therefore called chang-thing (drinking of wine).

Marriage by elopement—When a girl has given her heart toa

young man, but her parents will not let her marry him, she elopes with

him. He is helped in the elopement by two or three sturdy friends, who

accompany him to prevent a rescue on the part of the parents and to see

the couple safely through. Having brought her to his home he accom-

modates her in a good house engaged for the purpose. Here he conceals

her and enjoys the honey-moon, by taking care to employ a number of

strong men to guard his bride from being carried away by other men or

* Sprtt. Polyandiy,—Marriage customs.—In Spiti polyandry is not recognised,

as only the elder brother marries, and the younger ones become monks. But there

is not the least aversion to the idea of two brothers cohabiting with the same

woman, and, I believe, it often happens in an unrecognised way, particularly among

the landless classes who send no sons into the monasteries. I heard in Spiti, that

when the bridegroom’s party goes to bring the bride from her father’s house, they

are met by a party of the bride’s friends and relations who stop the path: here-

upon a sham-fight of a very rough d escription ensues, in which the bride-

groom and his friends, before they are allowed to pass, are well drubbed with good

thick switches.

In Spiti there is a regular ceremony of divorce which is sometimes used when

both parties consent. Husband and wife hold the ends of a thread, repeating

meanwhile :—‘ One father and mother gave, another father and mother took away:

as it was not our fate to agree, we separate with mutual good-will.” The thread

is then severed by applying alight to the middle, After a divorce a woman is at

liberty to marry whom she pleases. (Crooke’s Notes and Queries, Sc.)

Al, iii, %

10 S. OC. Das—Marriage Oustoms of Tibet. [No. 1,

by the friends of her parents. In the meantime his friends, or father, or

relations go as léng-mi (begging men) to the house of the girl’s father.

They take with them some presents for him, and also provisions for their

own use during the time they remain there. They do not venture to go

near the house of the bride’s parents, but remaining at a distance of about

a hundred yards or more from it, swing a khatag (salutation scarf) to say

that they have come to humbly propose the auspicious marriage of their

daughter. At first the parents and their friends take no notice of this

and decline to look at them. The léng-mi continue their silent entreaties

for three or four days, and do not leave the place until by their impor-

tunity they have moved the hearts of the bride’s parents. The father

of the girl then brings them before the elders of the village, and asks

the latter to inflict on them the punishment they deserve for having

stolen his daughter.

If the léng-mi abide by their decision and pay the fine immediately,

the marriage proposal is formally received by the bride’s parents. In

the meantime the bride returns to her father’s house. Then an auspi-

cious day is fixed for the wedding entertainment which is called chang-

thing, when the friends and relatives of the bridegroom come to fetch

the bride to the bridegroom’s place. The bridegroom being conscious

of his guilt dare not visit the house of the bride’s father, till a long time

after the completion of the marriage. If he indiscreetly happens to go

there he is given the appellation of ktén-chan (thief), and dealt with

accordingly.

Among the upper classes in Purang parents generally arrange for the

marriage of theirsonsand daughters. First of all comes the betrothal.*

When the parties betrothed reach the proper age, 7. e., about two or three

years after attaining to puberty, they are married. The bridal party;

* Among Ladakis, betrothals, which are the occasion for a little drinking of

tea and chang, are arranged by parents in consultation with relatives. Having

fixed upon a match, which, from a worldly point of view, seems desirable, they

then refer to the Lids, to see if the destinies of the proposed couple suit. If they

are found to be unsuited the betrothal is given up. A youthis betrothed when he

is about 20 years of age, and a girl perhaps two years earlier. After the betrothal

or “‘tea chang stdr ches,’ the wedding, or ‘“ Pagston’? may take place within a

month, or it may be put off for ayear or more. Ifa male child possessing pro-

perty, is left alone in the world, he is betrothed at once to some fully grown woman,

who acts as his nurse during his childhood, and as his wife during his later years.

This is not found an inconvenient practice, as a Tibetan may have two “little

wives”’ in addition to his original “‘ Pagston”’ wife. The dowry (kinto) is fixed

at the time of betrothal, but it is not given till the marriage takes place, and some

times even after that. This dowry is paid by the bridegroom to the father, or other

near relative of the bride.—“ Captain Ramsay's Western Tibetan Dictionary,” p. 10.

1893.] 8S. C. Das—Marriage Customs of Tibet. 11

which consists of the kinsmen and relations of the bridegroom, carrying

with them presents of clothes fer the bride, and provisions for the mar-

riage entertainment, proceed on an auspicious day to fetch the bride

from the house of her father. The friends of the bride erect nine stone

eairns called tho-do in the way, each about a hundred yards apart from

the other. The bridegroom’s party wait at the ninth tho-do which is

farthest from the house of the bride’s father, and in the hearing of the

bride’s friends, who come to meet them there, describe the personal

beauty and accomplishments of the bride and the bridegroom, and also

pointing to the tho-do say that it is the first barrier that the demons

have set up and that it bars their way like a mountain. If they depart

from the customary description of the gods and the demons, or commit

any mistake in the manner of describing the tho-do, the friends of the

bride become angry and break down the mound. Then the bridegroom’s

party must apologise and again describe the mound and the couple to be

united. Inthis manner they halt at every one of the tho-do and describe

them according to the custom of the country. At the last tho-do which

is consecrated to the gods, they sing the praise of the bride, her parents

and their tutelary deity, and say that as they have come thus far after

haying surmounted the nine valleys and nine mountains (la-gu and

ling-gu) they hope that the gods will help them in their mission.

At the house of the bride’s father they are received with kindness

and entertained with tea, chang, barley flour and the three kinds of

meat, cooked, dry and raw. They present a milch yak with her calf

to the bride’s mother as the price of the bride, called nw-rin (price of

the mother’s milk), and also two milch yaks to the father as the

nah-rin (price for (his) back). They also make presents of money and

scarves to the relations of the bride’s parents, and return to the bride-

groom’s house with the bride and her dowry, &c.

PRELIMINARIES OF Marriage in U, Tsana AnD SikKIM.

Parents generally arrange for the marriage of their sons and

daughters, when they have passed the age of puberty. At the outset

of a marriage proposal, it is necessary for the parties to be furnished

with the names of the years in which they and their respective

parents were born. This is considered essential for the purpose of

ascertaining the thun-tst calculation of the harmonious conditions of

marriage in the partiés to be united, For this object two or three

astrologers are employed to arrive at independent results, working on

different astrological data.

The application to astrologers for calculation is generally accompanied

by some presents, consisting of swm-tshan (articles of three varieties), a

12 S. C. Das—Marriage Customs of Tibet. [No. I,

tray full of rice, a quantity of barley flour and a few bottles of wine.

Receiving these presents the astrologer spreads his astrological chart,

called tsi-thang, on a little table, and places in front of it a jug full of

wine to offer serkem (libation of golden drink) to the gods, a miniature

flag called the dah-dar (a silken flag of five colours attached to the sharp

end of an arrow), and burning incense. He then puts a few white and

black balls, of the size of a pea, on the chart, and throws them on it

in the manner of dice to ascertain the good and bad luck of the parties

to be married. After noting down the years of birth of the parties he

gravely sits on a cushion to perform the ceremony of den-dar (the

Test of Truth) of his calculations, and makes the following invocations :—

“T pay homage to Buddha—his Law, and the Church, and vow to be

under their protection, till I shall have entered the state of supreme

enlightenment. By the moral merits of my good deeds, such as charity,

forbearance, &c., let all the living beings of the world be benefited, and

thereby let me attain to Buddhahood. Let all the animate beings of

the world come under the influence of TrutH, and the causes of Trurn,

and also be free from misery, and the causes of misery. Let them also

not be devoid of TRrurH, which is free from misery, and abide in that

even state of mind, which is free from corruption, partiality and passions.

Let me gain perfection as quickly as possible, that I may work in the

cause of all living beings of the world. It is with a view to serve

them in respect of the sciences of astrology and divination, that I now

undertake to perform this religious service.’ With this introduction

the officiating astrologer invokes the aid of all the gods of the ten

quarters, Buddhas, Boddhisattvas, sages, saints, &e., to help him in the

work of mystic calculation :—

“OQ holy Lamas who have passed away, are now present, and

will appear hereafter in this world, pray, bear me out in this test of

Trurx! O infallible prince of the Sakya race, O sage of Udy4na,

Padma Sambhava! O ye masters of the Sttras, Tantras and the mantras,

lend me your help in this test of divination, for nothing in this world

is hidden from you.

“OQ Rig-sum Gon-po (Maju) Sri, Vajra pani, and Avalokitesvara,

Sangye (Buddhas) Changsem (Boddhisattvas), the science of numbers

and of the stars, the Stitrantas and the sacred works on divine pro-

phecies !—Judge ye all of my skill.

whose head is formed of seven serpents! O mighty Vijayd, the god-

dess who rules over the elements! O sage Kapila Muni! O Kung-fu-tse

(Confucius), the miraculous prince of China! O saints and Vidyé-

dharas!—Ye are all witnesses to my work.

1893.] S. C. Das—Marriage Customs of Tibet. 13

“O the four great sages of China, the four saints of Tibet, and the

Pandits and Lochavas of India and Tibet!—Help me in this test of

TRUTH.

“QO ye five kinds of Brahma-Kayika Devas, who rule over the

fire in the South, over the wood in the Hast, over the adamantine moun-

tains in the West, over the Ocean in the North, and over the ethereal

space in the middle region !—Bear me out.

“The eight great planets, the sun and moon, the Pleiades and the

78 constellations !—Do you all test the truth of my science.

“The great gods including Brahma, the eight ndga demons

headed by Nanda, the four Maharaja Kayikas, the guardian kings of

the world, and the seventy Palgon (the noble spirits who defend Bud-

dhism) !—Help me in drawing true conclusions from astrology and the

science of divination.

“The four celestial nymphs called Man-tsun Chen-mo, (Maha

Matrika) who preside over medicine, the twelve sylvan goddesses called

the Ten-ma Chufi, who under a solemn compact have become protectors

of Buddhism in Tibet, the local gods and demigods, together with your

attendants, the kings and ministers !—Bear ye all witness to my work.

“The nine mystic figures called the Me-va gu and the eight gno-

mons on the chart of divination called the Parha and the cycle of sixty

years !—Receive homage from me.

“The grey tiger that keeps the farthest end of the Hastern Quarter,

the blue dragon of the South, the red huge bird of the West, and the

golden tortoise of the North !—Receive your share of respect from me.

“T make this religious service which is threefold, being exoteric,

esoteric and mystic, to honour you, and I make offerings to you for grant-

ing me power to arrive at accurate results in calculating astrological

events and to divine correctly. Will you, therefore, explain to me the

science of divination, and demonstrate every fact and figure connected

with it as clearly as reflections fall on a mirror of polished silver ?

“To-day we are to ascertain whether the youth and the maiden to

be united are possessed of the ten virtues of matrimonial concord (mthun-

sbyor); the twenty characteristics of demeanour (hgro-lam); If they

will deserve the ten kinds of dowry, and also the services of five men

necessary for conducting wedding ceremonies. O Venerable Lamas

and learned elders! Shew unto me all that is essential for astrology,

and correct me when I err.”

Then taking the names of the years of the birth of the males and

females of both sides, the astrologer ascertains the chances of life, 7. e.

(longevity), accidents to the body, power (wang-thang), and prosperity

(by observing the Rlun rta wind-horse or fortune), and by setting these

14. S. C. Das—Marriage Customs of Tibet. [No. 1,

four against each other by the throw of the back and white balls on the

chart. The good and evil of life, and the wind-horse of the male’s year

being calculated, are set against those obtained from the female’s year.

Again the body and power of the female’s year are set against those

calculated from the male’s year. If in the throw of the globules the

white ones turn up in favour of the parties to be married, good luck is

prognosticated, and the thwn-tst is ascertained.

If the good and evil of the life of the male harmonize in the

calculation with those of the life of the female, longevity is counted

upon. If not, the happiness of the couple will be short-lived.

If in the calculation the accidents to the body of the male agree

with those of the female, the astrologer declares that the marriage will

be happy in respect of issue. Want of harmony in the persons of the

parties indicates barrenness.

If the wang-thang (power) of the male corresponds with that of the

female, the astrologer declares that the parties will be prosperous in

reference to wealth. Want of harmony in wang-thang in the parties

indicates poverty and waste of wealth.

If the wind-horse (fortune) of the male agrees with that of the

female, the marriage is predicted to be a very happy one, as love and

concord are sure to attend them, and to be the guiding principles of

their life. If the wind-horse of the one run counter to that of the other,

the marriage is pronounced to be unlucky and unhappy, as the parties

would then constantly fall out.

When parties are anxious to be married in spite of adverse astro-

logical results standing against the union, the astrologer ascertains

how many of the circumstances are favourable to the parties, and

how many against them. If they agree in three-fourths of the cireum-

stances, religious observances are necessary to avert the dangers con-

sequent on the disagreement in the remaining one-fourth; but when at

least one-half of the circumstances stand against the parties, no reli-

gious observance is supposed to be of sufficient efficacy to avert the

dangers of an inauspicious union. The proposal is then dropped, and

another maiden is sought.

The Tibetans use different kinds of astrological charts and calculations

which are based on Indian and Chinese methods. The astrologer failing

one kind of calculation tries another. When astrology fails, divination,

by deciphering the mystic marks on the back of the fabulous golden

tortoise is resorted to. In this manner the astrologer of Tibet makes a

busy trade of his craft, the like of which is seldom seen either in India

or China. Among the priestly crafts of Tibet none is considered so

lucrative as that of the astrologer.

1893. ] . 8. C. Das—Marriage Customs of Tibet. 15

As soon as the astrologer declares that the thwun-tst, 7, e., the circum-

stances of harmony necessary in the marriage are favourable, the

parents consult their friends and relations in order to ascertain the suit-

ability of the match, and send one or two bar-mi (go-betweens) to ascer-

tain the views of the maternal uncle of the maiden selected regarding her

marriage. He generally withholds his opinion under various excuses.

According to the customs of the country the Shazgpo (maternal uncle)

of a maiden is the real arbiter of her fate in the matter of marriage. No-

thing can be settled without reference tohim. When his leave is secured

the marriage proposal can be formally made to the maiden’s parents.

The bar-mi with the permission of the Sha#gpo, on an auspicious

day during the increasing lunation of the month, proceed to the house

of the parents of the maiden to present them with the léng-chang

(in Sikkim nang-chang) and therewith formally make the proposal

of marriage. The word léng-chang is derived from léng, to beg or apply,

and chang, wine, meaning the present of wine to apply for marriage,

In Sikkim the candidate for the maiden’s hand accompanies the bar-mz.

but in Tibet the case is otherwise. On the way they observe omens and

prognostics. If they see any empty vessel they turn back.

The léng-chang consists of the following: at least a gallon of wine,

a silk scarf, five silver coins, and five or nine kinds of things placed

onatray. The loéng-chang is required to be carried by a man who has

been the father of several sons and daughters. Under no circum-

stances is a widower, or one whois childless, or whose children have died,

allowed to carry it. The parents of the maiden receive the bar-mi

with politeness, and serve them with wine andtea. After emptying one

or two cups of tea the bar-mi present them with a scarf, and beg for

leave to state their mission. The parents at first shew some indiffer-

ence to their request, and try to turn the conversation on some current

topics of the day. The bar-mi press the point they are interested

in, and say that they have come with the ldng-chang to beg for the

gem (their daughter). They are then told that the giving up of the

norbu (gem) is no trifle, and so they should not be too sanguine about

getting it.

If, after repeated entreaties, they succeed in getting any assurance of

good will from the maiden’s parents they open the wine bottle belonging

to the long-chang and pour wine into the cups of the friends and

relations of the parents who happen to be present on the occasion. At

this stage the parents make the following remarks :—

** According to the common saying of the country the maternal

uncle is the owner of one half of the person of his niece or nephew, just

as half the cloth of a robe belongs to the sleeves. Accordingly if the

16 8. C. Das—Marriage Customs of Tibet. [No. 1,

maternal uncle of our daughter, and also her relations and friends, agree

to the proposal, it will be possible for us to accept the long-chang ; but

otherwise we must return it.”

It is therefore necessary first of all to arrange the marriage

business with the maternal uncle. The proverb says, ‘‘ Both in marriage

and merchandise there should be no kind of solicitation.” So the party

that has won the maternal uncle over to his side need not shew any

anxiety for the acceptance of the long-chang.

If the bar-mzi can any how induce the parents to drink a cup of

wine from the léng-chang the betrothal is effected. But they studiously

avoid partaking of anything pertaining to the long-chang before con-

sulting the maternal uncle.

MarriaGe Ceremonies or Tiner (U anp Tsanc).

After accepting the léng-chang the parents of the maiden in consul-

tation with the léng-mi, called bar-mi in Sikkim, and the astrologer fix

an auspicious date for celebrating the marriage.

The bridegroom remains at home. His friends and _ relations

proceed to the house of the bride’s parents to fetch her. No music

nor dancing mark a Tibetan marriage at the outset.

On the appointed day the parents of the bride make the necessary

preparations for receiving the bridegroom’s party who come dressed

in their best apparel. Being seated on low or high cushions, accord-

ing to their respective rank and position, the guests are regaled with

tea and wine and dainty dishes. A quantity of barley flour, red

potatoes, biscuits and cakes in wooden trays, and meat (boiled, dried

and raw) in brass and silver trays, are placed before the principal guests.

In the meantime the bride is taken to her toilet. First her hair

is washed, to which she reluctantly submits, shedding tears at the

idea of separation from her parents and friends. These try to console

her with kisses and show of affection. Her nearest female relations

come to soothe her mind with kind words. The bridesmaid (sent from

the bridegroom’s parents), comes to help her in her toilet; She plaits

her hair and dresses the locks in the form of a crown decorating them

with strings of pearl, and turquoises. She then puts on her ornaments of

gold and silver, coral, amber, ruby and other precious stones.

The marriage festivities generally last for three days at the house

of the bride’s parents, when their friends and relations avail themselves

of the opportunity of shewing their good-wishes to them by making

presents to her. The parents first arrange for the dowry, then the rela-

tions send their presents, and last of all come the personal friends and

acquaintances of the bride to make the bridal gifts and to wish her a

1893. ] 8S. C. Das—Marriage Customs of Tibet. 17

long conjugal life, of prosperity and happiness. The presents are then

collected and made over to the best man with a list of them. As soon as

he comes to receive them, the companions of the bride by way of

of a joke, secretly remove his earring, head dress, wrapper or any other

article they can get hold of belonging to him. At the time he takes no

notice of their jokes, but on the following morning he complains to them

about the loss of his things, and offers a reward for their recovery. A

present of three to four srang (ounces of silver) to them secures him the

return of the lost things.

A Tantrik priest called Nag-chang performs the ceremony of

propitiating the Pholha (the household god) with incense burnt at

a conspicuous place. ‘The representative of the bridegroom now makes

a present of five or nine varieties of articles to the mother of the bride,

and says that as the usage of the country sanctions the offering of

what is called the nu-vin (the price of mother’s milk) she must accept it.

When the bride leaves the house of her parents which is usually

done a little before the dawn, the N ag-chang burns some incense to

please the naga demons who (are supposed to) live underground

within the premises of her parents. These unseen beings are believed

to be often attached to some individual member of a family so as to

follow them like a dog wherever they happen to go. It is the duty of

the Nag-chang to keep them back by the efficacy of his charms and pre-

vent their following the bride to her husband’s place.

The su-mi (the bridegroom’s people who come to escort the bride)

and kyel-mi (men who escort her to her hasband’s place), and the bag-

yog-ma (female attendant of the bride), proceed to the altar of the house-

hold god of the family to take leave of him. They make three saluta-

tions to him each time taking their hats off.

Then coming out of the house they seat the bride on a stool placed

at the door. A priest (of the Bon religion) now performs the ceremony

of yangiig (invoking good luck) by reciting some mystic charms and

walking round her from right to left in the manner of a Bon religious

circumambulation. When this is done, a small arrow studded with five

precious stones and with five scraps of silk of five colours attached to its

pinnacle, is fixed on the neck of her dress, its point touching the top of

her head-dress. She is then placed on the back of a pony and slowly

led to her future home. The parents with tears in their eyes now come

to bid her farewell, and present her with the auspicious scarf called

tashi-khatag. They send the kyel-chang (farewell wine) to be served to

her at a short distance from the gate of their residence.

The bridal party then proceeds towards the bridegroom’s house,

being heralded by what is called ta-kar mi-kar (a man in white

J i. 3

18 S. C. Das—Marriage Customs of Tibet. [No. 1,

riding on a white horse). An amulet containing some mystic charms to

protect her against evil influences and the evil spirits of the ten quarters,

is now worn by the bride. This is considered very essential for her well-

being at this time. When a bride proceeds to her future home unprovided

with this indispensable safeguard she is sure to fall under the malignant

influence of evil spirits. For during her journey from the place

where the farewell wine is served, 7. e., where she parts company with

her parents and friends, and the place where she is first received with

what is called the welcome-wine, she is not accompanied by the guard-

ian spirit either from her father’s side or from the bridegroom’s

quarter. As soon as the bride approaches the house of the bridegroom, a

second batch of sw-mz (people sent to receive the bride), dividing them-

selves into three parties, wait at three different stages on the way to

refresh her with the welcome-wine. At each of these places she stops

a few minutes to receive the welcome-wine and the auspicious scarves.

As soon as the bridal party arrives at the gate of the bridegroom’s

house, his friends, fearing lest some evil spirits may have followed the

bride from her father’s place, make arrangements to drive them off. For

this purpose they bring the devil’s effigy made of cloth or barley, painted

with coloured butter, and throw it on the ground before the bride. The

kyel-mi, i. e., those who have come from her parents’ house to escort her,

here take offence at this demonstration of groundless fear on the part of

the bridegroom’s people. They keep a sharp eye on the man who throws —

the devil’s effigy, and, if possible, catch him in the act and tear his

clothes to pieces by way of punishment. They let him off on ex-

tracting from him the promise of the payment of a fine of two or three

srangs. In their turn they now try to find fault with the arrangements

made for the bride’s reception. It is customary to hanga piece of long

silk scarf from the top of the gate on the occasion of the arrival of the

bride. The bridegroom’s people let the scarf drop for a moment and then

lift it up. The bride’s friends try to catch it and take it away to the

bride’s parents in token of their triumph over the bridegroom’s party.

Then the officiating Tantrik priest recites afew benedictory verses, &c.,

describing the door, house, &c., of the bridegroom,

“ Hail, self-existent Dharma! Let there be happiness to all living

beings. The lintel of this door is yellow, being made of gold. The door-

posts are cut out of blocks of turquoise. The sill is made of silver.

The door frame is made of lapiz lazuli. Opening this auspicious door

you find in it the repository of five kinds of precious things. Blessed

are they who live in sucha house. Let them enjoy long life without

being troubled with sufferings and dangers. Prosperity be theirs, and

let there be no limit to their wealth, O, happy couple! If you wish to

1893.] S. C. Das—Marriage Customs in Tibet. 19

found a family you should first do homage to the three Holies (Buddha,

Dharma, and Sangha). Secondly, you should extend your charity to the

poor and the fallen. Thirdly, your compassion to all living beings should

be unlimited. We come from our fatherland, the country of gems, to

open the mines of five precious metals, and to plant the root of genera-

tion. We have come indeed to execute a high mission, so do not close

the door against us. Open it that we may enter.”

Then the mother of the bridegroom, dressed in her best apparel,

with a tray containing the dah-dar and some barley flour mixed with

butter, in her right hand, and with a jar full of milk in her left hand,

comes to receive the bride and to present her with the tashi-khatag and

che-mar (the buttered barley). The bride helped by two female at-

tendants alights on a stool which is covered with a rug containing the

figure of the swastika. She is conducted by her mother-in-law to the

marriage altar, and seated to the left of the bridegroom.

The carpet on which they sit usually contains the figure of the

swastika and the floor of the room is painted with a paste made of wheat-

flour, and water. The bridal party consisting of the kyel-m7i and the su-mz

then enter the reception hall after tasting a little che-mar (buttered

barley), at the threshold. The friends of the bridegroom sit in the left

row, the seats on the right row being reserved for those who come on

behalf of the bride’s parents. A sumptuous dinner is served to them.

In the meantime the friends and relations of the bridegroom come to

offer their tashi-khatag (auspicious scarves) to the married couple, and

to make presents to them. It is customary with them to supply the

provisions necessary for the entertainment of the first day. On this

occasion all the neighbours of the bridegroom also take part in the festi-

vities and make presents of cloth, gold, silver, &c., with auspicious

scarves according to their means and taste.

Music and singing are kept up throughout the day. Then when

the auspicious hour of solemnizing the marriage arrives the Nag-chang

makes offerings to the gods, and gives a new name to the bride, con-

necting it in some manner with the name of her mother-in-law. When

this is performed a small piece of wood, about six inches long, is held

to the lips of the bridegroom. The bride now sits in front of her

husband, and takes the other end of the wood between her lips.

In the meantime a tuft of wool is placed in the hands of the

bridegroom who draws out the fibres to some length. The bride takes it

from his hands and twists it into a thread. This is called the ceremony

of the first work of harmonious union. Then the party of the bride

separate from that of the bridegroom, and sitting in rows of seats

facing each other sing repartee songs. When the festivities terminate

the bridegroom dismisses the kyel-mi with suitable presents.

20 S. C. Das

Marriage Customs in Sikkim. [No.1,

PART If.

MarrRiaGeE Customs In SIKKIM.

The marriage ceremony takes place generally a year after the accep-

tance of the Nag-chang though it is not unusual with the rich to have

it performed after six months when the parties to be united are of proper

age. On this occasion too, the influence of the Ashang (maternal uncle)

continues to be paramount. The party of the bridegroom entertains

him with rich food and wine to obtain his final sanction to the marriage.

The-entertainment that is given to him is called den-chéing. The suitor,

however poor he may be, must, at least, contribute a roast fowl to

the dainty feast that is prepared for him.

The bar-mi (intermediators) settle the price of the bride with

her parents, who say that the gem in question being very valuable

cannot be parted with easily. At last the price is settled, which among

the poor people of Tibet living in the frontier generally comes to a few

score of tankas or srangs, according to the resources of the bride-

groom. The bar-mi then take the permission of the bride’s parents to

appoint an auspicious day for celebrating the marriage ceremony.

This done their duties are at an end.

The maternal uncles of the parties or their representatives now come

forward to conduct the marriage as dodag (managers). In Sikkim

and Bhutan the dodags are furnished by the respective parties with what

is called bar-zen (the mediator’s fee) usually estimated at ten per cent.

of the price of the bride.

So long as the marriage is not completed, the position of the

bridegroom is considered to be that of a suppliant beggar. In Tibet he

is received with some consideration, but in Sikkim and Bhutan his position

is far from bemg enviable. But as soon as the marriage is settled,

and the price of the bride fixed, his maternal uncle begins to assume a

position of equality with that of the bride’s maternal uncle.

He cites the common saying. “ Da-va mé-na ten mi-kyab.” Where

equality (of position) is wanting there should be no marriage.

The question now arises where should the two parties meet to

conduct the wedding ceremony. The suitor’s maternal uncle en-

deavours to have it done according to the old customs of the country

at an intermediate place between the residences of the two parties, but

the bride’s party do not agree to this. At last the former yields to the

latter, and the wedding takes place at the residence of the bride’s parents.

On the day of marriage the bar-mi again meet for the definite

settlement or payment of the price of the bride. They are paid the

usual mediation fee of five rupees or srang from each side,

If the bride belongs to the higher class, 7. e,, the nobility, she is

1893. ] S. C. Das—-Marriage Customs in Sikkim. 21

valued at 18 ponies (each pony being valued at Rs. 50), and a present of

nine articles called the gu-tshan consisting of the following :—a gold

mohar, eight ounces of silver, a silk robe, a matchlock, a robe of

thick Tibetan serge, called purug-go, khamar (wrapper made of raw

silk), baborma (a good milch cow with a calf), a silk scarf of superior

quality.

The price of a bride among the middle class is estimated at 12

ponies and a present of five different articles.

In the case of the poor the price of a pony is estimated at 50 ibs. of

butter. If it is understood that the bride will bring with her a male

and female slave her price is raised by two ponies, and the entire carcass

of a pig or sheep thrown in.

The value of a bride among the common people is fixed at four

ponies with a present of three things called the swm-tshan.

According to the common saying of the country, the price of a

bride isin fact due to the mother. In Tibet itis called nu-rin (the price

of mother’s milk). The mother does not personally accept it on any

account, but when parents do receive it according to the usage of the

country, it is understood that double the amount of the price received

should be given to the bride as peejong (dowry). This dowry becomes

peema—the personal property of the bride, and corresponds with what

is called str¢dhan in India.

When the marriage takes place at an intermediate place, the pro-

visions necessary for the entertainment are supplied by both the parties—

the largest share being borne by the bridegroom. In Sikkim he is

required to furnish what is called shya-gyu—the carcass of a bull slaugh-

tered for the occasion. When the marriage takes place at the house of

the bride’s parents they entertain their relations, friends and neighbours

for one whole day with rich dishes and chang. The wedding cere-

mony takes place at or before noon, when the don-ier or khalenpa

delivers a harangue to the assembled people—and invokes the gods and

the spirits of the ten quarters.

A respectable man of the village, who is blessed with sons and

daughters, and has means, is appointed to perform the khalen as

follows :—‘‘ The three Holies (Buddha, Dharma and Safigha), the united

body of the sainted Lamas, the spirits of the ten quarters, the guard-

ian gods and defenders of Buddhism, the four great spirit kings,

the snowy mountain Himalaya, the divine keepers of the sacred places

and sites, the tutelary deities and guardian angels, and such other gods

and spirits whom the parents of the bridegroom and bride propitiate, and

ye celestial beings henceforth protect this married couple, named

and From this day he will be hers and she his. They will be

mutually responsible to each other for their respective conduct.

92 8. C. Das—Marriage Customs in Sikkim. [No. 1,

“ He will not allow her to be ravished, or seduced by another man,

nor will she allow him to fall under the influence of another woman.

He will not in any way deprive her of her personal properties, nor

allow other men more or less powerful than himself to rob or purloin

her personal effects. They are united together this day in our presence,

and ye gods and saints bear witness to their wedding.” To this the

couple, seated by each other’s side, nod assent when the don-iier throws

a fine white silk scarf called tashi khadag on their heads.

Then the relations and friends of the bride and bridegroom present

them each with a silk scarf, and in terms of affection wish them a happy

life. This ends the first stage of the marriage ceremony called fen,

marriage. Though the price of the bride has been paid, and the khalen-

pa has announced the wedding to the public, yet the married couple are

not permitted to enjoy the honeymoon until a year has expired, or till

the festivity of chang-thting (drinking) has been performed. During

this time the bridegroom is required to make frequent visits to his

father-in-law’s house with fancy presents for his spouse. In fact, this

is the period of courtship with Tibeten-speaking people. Among the

agricultural tribes of Sikkim and Bhutan this period is called dor-gyug

(the period of servitude). The common saying among them is that “a

son-in-law, though he is not a slave, must serve his father-in-law and

mother-in-law, for at least three years before he can enjoy the person

of his bride.” This term of three years in the case of the lower classes

is counted from the time of léng-chang. Among the higher classes

betrothal, marriage and chang-thing are all finished within a year. It

is in the case of the middle classes that these ceremonies extend over

two years. The period of dor-gyug among the humbler classes can be

conveniently shortened by payment of money, or by the present of five

varieties of articles to the bride’s parents

CHANG-THUNG (THE FESTIVAL OF DRINKING).

This final ceremony of marriage generally takes place one year

after the wen (formal marriage). The bridegroom again sends two

bar-mi to ascertain the wishes of the bride’s parents regarding the time

of chang-thing. This is considered the most delicate part of the mar-

riage business, or behu bwmot lon joi as it is called in Sikkim and

Bhutan. The parents and friends of the bride try on the slightest

pretence to postpone it indefinitely in order to extract more service

from the bridegroom. The bar-mi therefore exert themselves with much

tact and care to ensure success in inducing the bride’s parents to agree

to chang-thing. This being arranged, they consult the astrologer to fix

an auspicious day for commencing the festivities and to prepare the

1893.] 8S. C. Das—Marriage Customs in Sikkim. 23

bride’s horoscope. The marriage hour called bag-kar, (the marriage-

stur) occurs only once in a month, so the day in which the auspicious

hour falls is selected for the wedding.

The festivity of chang-thiing extends over six days, the entertain-

ment of the first three days takes place in the house of the bride’s parents,

and that of the remaining three days in the bridegroom’s place.

The first day of the festivity is called the déng-chang, 1. e., the day

of the first drinking, when the don-iier again invokes the gods and spirits

in the terms stated above. The second day of the festivity is called

chang-thting-chenpo, 1. e., the day of grand drinking when also the khalen

is made with much warmth. As soon as the don-fer finishes his

harangue, the Tasi-kyi-Lama begins his work—the ritual of auspicious

offerings to the gods and spirits. These offerings, called tashi torma are

made of barley flour and wheat decorated with wafers made of coloured

butter, in the shape of chaityas and fancy temple-like structures. With

these the head of the bride is first touched and then they are thrown

towards the spirits, who are supposed to have assembled in space at the

exhortation of the Lama. ‘The third day of the festivity is called Chang-

ser, t. e., the day of the golden drink.

On the evening before the dong-chang the bridegroom’s people

proceed to fetch the bride. The party consists of one or two valets of

the bridegroom, four or five of his relations, including the Ashang

(maternal uncle) who generally performs the réle of the best man, two

or three men called the na-thi (guides of the bridal party), the pag-ré

(bridesmaid) the hhyting bag-ko (the maid of honour), the bride’s

page who carries the bride’s jewellery, &c., and a number of servants.

- The bridegroom’s valet performs the part of the thief (kiin-chen) which

is considered a dishonorable and odious duty in the marriage affairs

of these cis-Himalayan countries. The bridesmaid sits by the side of

the bride and covers her lap with a piece of silken wrapper called the

pang-khep. All these people who form the bridal party, are selected ac-

cording to the directions supplied by the astrologer, and are supposed to

be well-to-do people of good fortune. No widower, widow, or tshang-nag-

pa (husband and wife, to whom no son has been born) or rab-ché (those

who are barren) are ever allowed to join a bridal party.

In the morning preceding the day of déng-chang, the order and

arrangement of seats for the people coming from the bridegroom’s house,

and also for those belonging to the bride’s parents are settled. The

si-mt come in the evening of that day, but the kiin-chen knowing how

he will be dealt with by the bride’s friends, loiters behind to seek for an

opportunity to enter the house of the bride’s parents in a secret manner.

In his endeavour to do so he is assisted by the bridegroom, who having

9A S. C. Das—Marriage Customs in Sikkim. [No. 1,

been in the house of the bride’s father, has become acquainted with

every detail of it. The fencing round the house of the bride’s parents

is covered with the branches of thorny plants and nettles. Two addi-

tional fences are erected at some distance from the house for the purpose

of stopping the kén-chen and also to prevent his running away from

the place.

Guards are stationed at each of these fences to watch the move-

ments of the kzim-chen who nevertheless succeeds in entering the house

either by scaling them, or by some kind of strategy. With the excep-

tion of the pag-pon and one or two of his respectable companions, the

rest of the party are treated with sham contempt and mockery. When

others are served with good chang, bad chang, refuse and coarse kind of

food, intended for pigs, &c., are placed before them. These not unfre-

quently exchange sharp words with the female friends and companions

of the bride, who sometimes in the way of joke, sometimes in earnest,

seek an opportunity to annoy them. If they be a quiet sort of people

they generally settle the sham difference with these women by a bribe

called mag-log (the fee of defeat).

The kéin-chen iu the dead of night, when all the guards are asleep,

makes his way to the place of the bride’s parents by either scaling the

fences or breaking through them. He comes provided with a pair of

leather, or felt boots, and some woollen, or thick sackcloth. On his

arrival at the door of the house, he finds that it has been closed from

within.

At this time the bridegroom tries all his resources to get him inside

the house. He calls the hiin-chen by signs or by a whistle to enter the

house by lifting up some of the loose planks of the floor from under-

neath the hog-khang, where pigs and cattle are kept. Sometimes he points

out to him the weak part of the roof or a bamboo wall of the house

through which a passage is possible. If possible the bridegroom quietly

comes out of the house to help the kiéin-chen. If the female relatives of

the bride happen to be awake, they light torches called (bag-zi) to

beat him. Some among them being friendly, or brought to his side by

a bribe, try to extinguish the light. As soon as the kiin-chen enters the

house he at once wraps himself up with all the clothes that he can get

hold of therein. The women now come headed by the bride’s sister to

beat him with switches and thorny twigs in their hands. In spite of the

help that he can obtain from those that are friendly to him, he gets a

thorough beating. The more violent among the women beat him mer-

cilessly, as if he were the real enemy of the bride. Unable to bear the

beating the kin-chen sometimes abuses them, and sometimes he falls on

his knees to beg for forgiveness. Sometimes he feigns exhaustion, and

1893.] S. C. Das—Marriage Customs im Sikkim 25

falling prostrate on the ground, salutes them saying, ‘“‘O merciful ladies

forgive me. I shall pay the mag-lég (the fee of defeat)”’ If they do

not beat him severely, he remains on the ground as motionless, or

half dead, and does not pay the mag-lég, and at the end appropriates to

himself the articles of mag-ldg which the bridegreom gives him to

compensate his supposed loss in the way of mag-log.

Sometimes the kiin-chan behaves very humbly towards the female

friends of the bride, in consequence of which they treat him with less

severity, but under no circumstance can he escape the beating alto-

gether. In the morning of the first day of chang-thing called the

dong-chang, he is placed ina conspicuous place in the reception-room,

wrapped up in blankets and other thick stuffs.

Dong-chang:—In the morning at about 8 o'clock, the guests con-

sisting of the relations, friends, neighbours, &c., begin to assemble in

the marriage hall. They bring with them each a basketful of chang,

a bag of rice, and a potful of barley flour, Hach guest, as he enters the

hall, strikes the kiin-chan lightly with the switch kept there for the pur-

pose. The kén-chan expresses his painin loud shrieks. Sometimes when

wanton boys apply the switch freely to his body, ke willrush at them

furiously. When the kiin-chan goes out to attend the call of nature,

he is surrounded by the female friends of the bride, and is forced to sit

on a log of the tree called sam-shing, the raw bark of which produces a

blister when it touches the skin. The log is covered with nettles and

ether thorny plants so as to look like a horse. If he can be made to

sit on the wooden horse they will hoot him with shrieks and laughter.

Jf he does not sit upon it they beat him with nettles tiil he enters the

room.

Chaug-thing chenpo:—On the second day of the festivities the

neighbours, friends and relations of the bride’s parents are entertained

with wine, rice, meat, &c, The guests headed by the chief priest of the

village, called Tashi-kyi Lama, present their respective scarves, together

with silver coins, clothes, metal utensils, and tashi-kha-tag to the bride

and express their good wishes for her. Some among the guests, who are

near and dear to the bride, will present her with two or more scarves,

saying that they present this scarf, called the kyider (the scarf of hap-

piness), that scarf, called gadar (the scarf of joy ), to wish her gladness, ard

soon. The guests also make presents of tang-dar, i. e., a scarf with a Ti-

betan tanka or a rupee, to the pag-pon, 1. e., the best man and the brides-

maid. As scon as the scarves and other presents are brought the

don-ier (veceiver of guests) announces the name of each donor, The

money presents are deposited in a silver pot kept for the purpose on

a small table before the bride. Then some one from among the

J. 111. 4

26 S. C. Das—Marriage Customs in Sikkim. [Nore

bridegroom’s friends acknowledges the presents, &c., by saying thug-je

che (great mercy). At this time the kiin-chan remains in his solitary

seat, but unmolested by anybody. ‘Till midday he finds himself

very solitary as no one talks to him or makes any fun with him.

When the presentation of scarves and tang-dar is finished, the guests

sit at dinner, and drink chang to their heart’s content. After dinner the

guests touch the kiin-chan’s head with their sticks. Some beat him

lightly with the switch, This is called solgyab (after-dinner beating).

The guests are served with chang and tea in the aftenoon when they

again play the same kind of practical jokes with the kin-chan. This

is called the chang-gyab (beating after drinking). In the evening butter-

ed tea is served to them with barley flour or parched Indian-corn. Again

they beat the unfortunate kiin-chan lightly with their sticks. This

is called after evening-tea beating. When he has quietly undergone

these indignities, the women taking pity on him cease to beat him

any more. They ask him to drink chang. Sometimes a wooden bucket

filled with chang is givento him. A servant then hands over to him a

china-cup called yangtse with which he draws wine from the bucket. Then

a trayful of half-baked beef or fowl, mixed with red pepper and kitchen

soot, is placed before him. The female friends of the bride again come

to annoy him. This time, catching him by his ears they force a quantity

of under-done beef into his mouth. Some make him drink chang. Then

the principal guests sing some benedictory songs, and offering their

prayers to the Buddhas and the Boddhisattvas, to bless the married

couple, they return to their respective homes,

Chang-ser :—On the third day of the festival, called the golden

drinking, the neighbours and relations of the bride’s parents again

assemble to a grand dinner and drinking, when large quantities of beef

and pork are given to them to eat. ‘Two or more oxen or pigs, that have

been slaughtered on the previous day, are cooked in large cauldrons with

red-pepper and salt. The beef and pork so prepared, are called shya-

gyw and sha-phag, respectively. At midnight of the third day the kin-chan

runs away quietly, Jf the women can catch him while running away

they give him a good heating, which is called dol-non (the beating

before he escapes). It is for this reason that the mother of the bride

takes especial care of him and secretly arranges for his flight. The

kin-chan having effected his escape, proceeds to the rest-house that has

been especially erected for the bridal party midway and waits there.

Here he changes his clothes and becomes transformed into a great

man called the tha-pon. The bride’s mother sends some wine, beef

and rice for his refreshment.

When the festivities at the house of the bride’s parents terminate,

4893.] S. C. Das—Marriage Customs in Sikkim. 27

the officiating Lama makes offerings to the gods at the auspicious

moments cailed the du-tsi jor Gn Sanskrit Amrita yoga), the moments

ealled chi-jor, the conjunction of the malignant stars, being avoided.

The offerings are first applied to the heads of the bride’s parents

and then thrown away, generally at the junction of two roads. At the

Same auspicious time the bride sets off for her future home. The

astrologer new furnishes instructions on the following points :—

1. In what direction the bride should first look on starting.

2. What feod or thing she should taste on her arrival at her

husband’s house.

3. What should be the year of birth of the woman who dresses

her hair.

4. To what work the bride should put her hands first.

5. What should be the year of birth of pag-pon, the best-man.

6. The name of the man, who should first serve the bride wit! food.

7. The name of the man who should conduct her to her husband’s

house.

8. What should be the colour of the horse to be used for her con-

veyance.

9. The colour of the cushion, on which she should sit on arriving

at her husband’s house,

The bridal party start early in the morning. The bride is now

surrounded by her friends and female relations, who shed tears on parting

with her. The pag-pon (best-man,) the bridesmaid, khyiin-bag-ko, and

other attendants who form the sé-mi, take charge of her from her parents.

Some of her father’s relations and friends join the party to escort her safely

to the bridegroom’s house All the people who form the bridal party are

called kin-don. If the bridegroom’s house be a day’s journey distant the

kiin-don halt at some convenient place midway for refreshment, where a

tent or temporary shed has been erected for the purpose. At this time

they are not allowed admission into any dwelling-house. It is believed

that a malignant spirit called dong-ser-geg always walks before the bride,

and those who fall in his way suffer all kinds of danger. It is for this

reason that passers-by turn aside when they happen to come across a

bridal party.

Here the kéim-chan, now transformed into a great man, waits for the

bridal party. He is called the tha-pon (hawk-chief), for having come

out of the ordeal successfully, 7. e., having snatched away the bride from

the midst of her parents and friends like a hawk. Here he becomes the

leader of the party, his position being second only to that of the pag-pon

(best-man). Ru

In the meantime the bridegroom sends another party of st-mz with

28 8. C. Das—Marriage Customs in Sikkim. [No. 1,

chang-gytg (wine for welcoming) to recetve the bridal party. These

dividing themselves into three parties, wait on the way in three stages.

They carry with them a number of bamboo bottles of boiled chang,

and reeds for sucking the liquor from them, and one or two heavy loads

of fermented chang (mur-wa beer). At each stage they burn incense to

the gods in large quantities for the purpose of purifying the atmosphere

and also to drive away the evil spirits.

The first division of sié-mt, that meet the bridal party midway

inform the ¢ha-pon of the health of the bridegroom and the arrange-

ments for their reception, and the the-pon in a short speech asks them

to partake of the welcoming wine sent for their reception and refreshment.

He first invokes the gods, &e., then drinks chang. The invocation con-

sists of the following :—

“The highest reverence is due to the three Holies. The guardian

deities and tutelary deities claim our adoration with precious objects,

By the blessings of the Lamas and the kind advice and predictions of —

the Dakinis, angels that soar on high, we succeed im all our worldly

undertakings. The secrets of our success are supplied by the tutelary

deities, and the Dharmapalas protect us by driving away the evil spirits

from our neighbourhood. Let all the dangers and accidents to life that

await us be averted! Listen to our prayers, and in return for the

service we haye rendered to you grant us health, wealth and all that

the married couple may be in need of. O extend your helping hands

to them at all times!”

Those who wait at the second stage raise a bower of green branches

and leaves of trees for receiving the bride. Here a fire is kept

burning and water boiling in a large cauldron. This is called the

thab-so (keeping of the hearth). A kid is kept tied to a post at

the entrance of the bower. Two or three long bamboo bottles called

padéim, filled with water and decorated with wreaths of flowers, are also

kept outside the entrance of the bower. Here the bridal party is

regaled with chang and tea.

The last place where the bridal party is given the most cordial

welcome is the tangra (outer courtyard) of the bridegroom’s house,

Here a man waits with a wooden tray containing the chang-ki yang-tse

(a large cup full of wine) on the brim of which are stuck five crumbs of

buttered barley called the yaga, a quantity of chemar (butter and barley

flour mixed together), and the dah-dar (arrow with the five-coloured

flags at its pinnacle). The bridal party as they enter the courtyard

touch the wine and other articles at the entrance.

In the bridegroom’s house his mother makes the necessary arrange-

ment for the reception of the bride and the kin-don (bridal party). She

tt”

1893.] 8. C. Das—Marriaye Customs in Sckkim. 29

prepares the marriage-cake service, called the ama-kha-don (mother’s

first entertainment). This consists of cooked rice, buttered barley flour,

a ball of butter, cakes and some fruits. In a separate vessel is kept the

food intended for the bride, which she is to taste first according to the

directions of the astrologer.

The Tashi-kyi-Lamda, who has constructed some fancy cakes painted

with coloured butter for offering to the gods and the spirits of the ten

quarters, now draws some mystic figures on a small table for the yang-

gég (invoking the goddess of luck and fortune). <A priest with a sacred

book in his arms stands behind the door to touch the head of the bride

with it as she enters the room. He must not stay there after doing his

work. The pag-pon will beat him with a stick if he finds the priest lurk-

ing there. The object of touching the head of the bride with a sacred

book is to prevent any evil spirit that may have come with the bride

from entering the house. If the priest fails to touch her he is severely

punished. Atthis time agun (generally a matchlock) is fired to frighten

the evil spirit so that he may run away as quickly as possible.

Then the kiin-don, headed by the pag-pon, take their respective seats.

The Tashi-kyi-Lama sits at the top of the central row of seats. When

they are served with tea and chang, the ama-kha-don is brought and

placed before them. The tha-pon (who on the preceding day acted the

part of the kin-chan or thief) now dressed like a chief comes forward to

address the assembly, on behalf of the mother of the bridegroom, and tells

them that everything has been arranged according to the custom of the

country, and that the ama-kha-don has been placed before them for their

acceptance. Then the don-“er (receiver of guests), as the representative

of the father of the bridegroom, presenting compliments, inquires of the

health of the kén-don if they have not been much fatigued on account of

the journey, the difficulty of passage and the want of bridges over the hill

torrents, &e. The pag-pon replies to his queries in polite language.

After some conversation and exchange of congratulations they begin

to refresh themselves with tea and chang. Dainty dishes are served to

them at noon, or a little after. This day is called the dong-chang at

the bridegroom’s house. All the provisions required for the entertain-

ment on this day are supplied by the sister and brother-in-law of the bride-

groom. If they be poor the bridegroom’s parents meet the expenses,

The tha-pon, who while performing the part of the kiin-chan had suf-

fered so many indignities from the hands of the bride’s female friends,

now receives his reward. He is furnished with presents in money, rice,

barley flour, meat and chang.

On the second day of entertainment, which is called chang-thting-chenpo,

the relations and neighbours of the bridegroom assemble together when

30 S. C. Das—Marriage Customs in Sikkim. [No. 1,

a sumptuous dinner is served to them. Before touching the food, one

ef them invokes the gods, demi-gods, Buddhas, Boddhisattvas and the

guardian spirits to protect the married couple. Then the Tashi-kyi-Lama

recites the grace.

MarriaGe Customs, &c., or Lapax.

After the “betrothal”’ ceremony has been performed, a month or two is usually

allowed to elapse before the wedding takes place, though sometimes a year or more

passes between the time of betrothal and the time of marriage. When a day has

been fixed for the marriage, the procedure is as follows :—Onthe day fixed, the relatives

(nien) of the bride (pakma) assemble at the bride’s house and those of the bride-

groom (pakphe) at the bridegroom’s house. At nightfall the bridegroom goes with

five or seven of his friends (ngidpa) to the bride’s house, he finds the outer door

(gidzgho) of the yard (stara) shut, and guarded by male relatives of the bride, he

gives a few rupees to them, and they then allow him to enter, but when passing

between this gate and the door leading into the house itself (gidzghor ndngkuk)

he is surrounded by the bride’s female relatives, who pretend to be angry, and

beat him with small sticks. To these also the bridegroom has to give a few rupees, .

and he is then allowed to enter the house. The bridegroom, with his friends, is

then feasted by the bride’s relatives, but the bride does not appear. Much chang

drinking, music and dancing is indulged in, till about 1 or 2 o’clock the next

morning, when the best-man (ngidtheet-pa) or (ngidthrit-px), accompanied by some

of the older male relatives of the bridegroom, goes to the kitchen (makhang) in

company with the parents and relatives of the bride. The bridegroom and the

rest of his party do not go to the kitchen.

The guests take their seats in the kitchen, and each one puts his drinking cup

(norey) on the ground in front of him, and chang is then handed round by a

male relative of the bride’s, accompanied by one of the female relatives, who has a

stick in one hand. The latter takes up the cup of each guest in turn and fills it,

and if the guest fail to drink freely, she beats him, This ceremony is called

nanchang, or insistance chang. During this time a ceremony known as

thohloo is taking place, it is enacted by two old men, one being a relative of the

bride, and the other a relative of the bridegroom. First, the relative of the

bride gets up and sings a sonnet in praise of the bridegroom ; the other old man

must then get up and reply, by singing a similar sonnet in praise of the bride,

after which the first man again sings and so for two or three times; if either singer

fails to reply to the other, he has to give the other party a few rupees, or a goat,

&c. At this time the bride’s parents stretch a rope across the room, and on it they

hang all the clothes, ornaments, &c., which constitute the trousseau of the

bride, any cash there may be as a dot is counted and placed in a box. These

clothes, &e., are called vaktak. A list of the articles isthen made out; it is called

zongeek, and is carefully kept, as a record of all the fine things given on the occa-

sion. “he best-man then takes possession of the raktak and remarks that it

is getting late, and that he would be glad if the bride could be made over to him.

The bride’s relatives then protest that they don’t know where the bride is, as

her girl friends (ydté-dzdmo) have hidden her. The best man has to give a few

rupees to the ydtd-dzdmo, who then produce the bride, who is in a flood of tears

(often genuine), and lead her up to her mother. The bride then embraces the feet

2 al itor

1893. ] 8. C. Dace Marriage Customs in Sikkim. 31

of her mother, father, brothers, and other relatives, after which tke best-man puts

on the bride’s head a hat ealled “sham skor-i-teebi”’ (with very broad brim, fur

lined underneath, and velvet covered above), and over that he fastens a ‘‘ “hatak”’ or

scarf of salutation, and then the bride’s mother’s brother (Azhang) takes the bride

upon his back and carries her out to the “ gidzho,” where a horse is in waiting for

her. The first to leave the bride’s house is the ngidtheet-pa (best-man) who is

followed by the xgidapa (bride’s relatives), then comes the bridegroom’s relatives,

then comes the bride (pakma), who has not yet been seen or spoken to, on that

day, by the bridegroom, and the rear is brought up by the bride’s friends, musi-

clans and spectators. As the wedding party passes by other villages, on its way

to the bridegroom’s house, the villagers come out with offerings of satoo, ghee, &c.,

ealled “kalchor.’ The ngiothee-pa touches these offerings and remits them, and

gives a small present to the person bringing them.

On arrival at the bridegroom’s Louse, the door is found open, and in front of it

are some Lamas (priests).

The bridegroom and his party dismount, and beg the bride to dismount; she

weeping all the time, refuses to do so, but eventually the bridegroom’s friends give

her a present of a horse or a rupee or two, according to their wealth, and she then

dismounts. Bride and bridegroom then stand up in front of the Lamas, with

clasped hands and bowed heads, and certain prayers are read. The prayer-book

is held by a novice or Lama of low rank, and the Hlo-bon, or head Lama reads from it.

While doing so, he holds in his left hand a bell (treeloo) and a small drum (daroo),

and in his right hand, a sceptre (dorjey) and some grains of rice and barley. He

rings the bell and sounds the drum with his left hand, and with the right he scatters

the grain over the heads of the young couple. The bridal party then enter the

bridegroom’s house where they find two mystic signs, traced by the Lamas in

barley or other grain, on the floor. On one of these the bride sits, and on the other

the bridegroom.

Between them is placed a measure, filled with grain in which is an arrow

standing up and having a small pinnacle of clarified butter affixed to its top. The

bridegroom’s mother then offers chang to the bride and bridegroom, after which

a Lama comes and sprinkles them with holy water. This completes the religious

part of the ceremony. The bridegroom, with all the males of the party, then goes

to anotber room where dancing and merriment takes place. The bride with all

the women of the party remains behind. After remaining a while, watching the

dancing, the bridegroom is permitted to retire and rejoin his bride. During the

whole of the next day, the merriment is kept up, and in the aft-rnoon the bride,

dressed out in all her best, and wearing all the jewels she possesses, comes out

with her husband and walks round to shew herself off. She has to dance with the

ladies of the party, and the bridegroom with the men. Having done this, they are

at liberty to retire. The feasting is kept up that night, and the next day the

guests go off to their respective homes. For seven days, bride and bridegroom

remain in their house, but on the eighth day they must start on a journey, to make

their bow to all their relatives. Having performed this duty, they return to their

home, and begin their ordinary married life.)

Then the bridegroom and the bride are seated on two square cushions

placed side by side touching each other, and the wedding vow is solemnly

1 Captain Ramsay’s “ Western Tibetan Dictionary,” pp. 97 and 98.

32 S. C. Das—Marriage Customs in Sikkim. [No. 1,

administered to them. The bridegroom accepts the bride as his, and

she accepts him as hers. To this the gods and the spirits of the ten

quarters, the saints, Buddhas, &c., are all invoked to bear testimony.

Then the don-wer coming out of the wedding-hall loudly proclaims to all

present on the occasion and assembled in the courtyard, that he (the

bridegroom) born of such a family and such a tribe, is married to her

(the bride) born of such a family and such a tribe and to this union the

gods above, the Nagas below, 7. e., from their abodes in the nether world,

and the spirits of the middle region, 7. e., atmosphere, bear witness.

When this is finished fresh chang is poured from a jug in two cups,

and presented to the bride and bridegroom. As soon as they have

taken a sip or two of this chang, the parents of the bridegroom lift their

respective wine cups to their lips to drink, when the guests follow their

example. Atnoon the Tashi-kyi Lama, who has been conducting certain

religious service in an adjoining room, brings the auspicious offerings

prepared for the gods to be touched by the married couple. He recites

a few benedictory mantras in order to bless them, and then touches their

heads with the offerings and the dah-dar. The bride reverentially

receives the tray containing the offerings together with the dah-dar from

the hands of the Tashi-kyi Lama, and places them on herlap. The offer-

ings are carefully preserved, being placed on the altar of the household

god. In the meantime the guests one by one come forward to present

the ba-dar, t.e., the auspicious scarf of marriage, each with a rupee in his

hand, to the bridegroom, bride, and the principal members of the bridal

party, headed by the pag-pon, the best-man, who gets the largest share

of presents. On this occasion the Tashi-kyi Lama whose part resembles

that of a Purohit in a Hindu marriage, is required to make the largest

present to the best-man. It is therefore commonly said that religious

men, 7, e., priests and Lamas, should not attend a marriage ceremony,

they had better be present at a funeral ceremony (‘“‘ Lamd choipa-de-tsho

pag-ma lan sar-mando nui shi sar-do”); because in a funeral ceremony all

the effects of the deceased go to the Lama, whereas in a marriage

ceremony, he has to make considerable presents, instead of receiving any-

thing in return for his services.

After the presentation of ba-dar, the distribution of uncooked meat,

rice, chang, &c., in the way of remuneration to those who took part in the

marriage, takes place. When this is over the grand feast takes place.

The dinner is commenced with the don-ner saying as follows :—

“ According to the common saying of our country, on the occasion

of birth, and that of giving a name to a child, drinking of wine is the

chief entertainment, but in a marriage ceremony drinking alone is not

sufficient. It must be supplemented by a feast of more substantial kind

1893. ] H. H. Risley—Measurements of Cingalese Moormen, Sc. 33

than drinking,” ¢. e., a heavy dinner is essential to add to the merriment

of a marriage. Then meat and rice are served in large quantities to all

those present on the occasion. According to the common usage the

largest share of meat is generally given to the best-man, next to him the

tha-pon’s claim is taken into consideration, inasmuch ag they had taken

the largest share of trouble in the marriage.

The last day of chang-thwng called the chang-ser, the day of golden

drink, is marked in Sikkim by music and dancing, which is kept up

during the whole day. It is indeed a day of merriment and revelry.

Bacchanalians are sung each time the party go to refresh themselves

with chang. It is said that in ancient times the marriage festivities used

to be kept up for nine days and nine nights, but in these degenerate

times the moral merits of the human race having diminished, the festive

period has been reduced to three days. Then at the last stage of

revelry when they have drunk to their heart’s content, they finish the

dance of marriage, each pulling one another’s ears, and disperse. The

married couple then retire.

One year after the ceremony of chang-thung, the bridegroom with

his wife visits his father-in-law’s home. The ceremony observed on this

occasion is called the pag-lég (return of the bride to her father’s place),

when new presents are made to the married couple by the parents of

the bride. This completes the marriage ceremonies of the Sikkimese.

V.—Measurements of Cingalese Moormen and Tamils taken at Ceylon in

November 1892.—By the Hon’stet H. H. Ristey, C.1.E.

The following measurements of the three most numerous and

characteristic races of Ceylon were taken in accordance with my in-

structions, and under my supervision, by Civil Hospital Assistant, Babu

Kumud Behari Samanta, whom the Asiatic Society deputed to accom-

pany me for this purpose on a recent tour in Ceylon. The instruments

used were those recommended by Dr. Paul Topinard; the methods

followed and the measurements adopted were based upon his work “ Les

Elements d’ Anthropologie Générale,” and upon personal advice from him

and Professor Flower of the British Museum. In a later number of the

Journal I shall attempt to give some account of the races in question,

and to indicate briefly the conclusions which the measurements seem to

suggest.

Je Whi 5

34 [No. 1,

Measurements of 56 Tamils

1| 2 8 J+] 6 [7{s| 9 |» n| as 18 j14| 15 [6 | 37

2 le 28 2

s | cs

v m4 ° Co}

a2 |e 3 | a a

2 |e a |e 1S g

3 ,

mn wu] a be z 3 ef 2 ma gis le] #

5 os = 2 eg a | a lee a|/a/ls] 8

2 sels te 3) 28 B°2 | 82 | a eae

s + os sy ic s o3 ; ch x ) re SF =) =

- 5 6 leslie] = Pte erste pesmlmcst pests) ils, | = | 2 | =

" | 3 25/85 3 S| os | aia | (so | bo oN oat ssh | ey || |) Sh

n z oO Aa |p a <|/3/8 ee] |] f=} tt fee} |) eI E Won omc

1 |\Sevanan ~~... |/Parayan’ ||... ||... pone «» {30 [880 | 1620 | 1577 | 8380 | 1165 | 1242 |105 |179 |139 |77°6

- inala,

2 | Mutenchati Wellale eae ll iises do. 30 1760 | 1740 | 1700 | $92 | 1267 | 1260 |114 \186 |146 , 784

8 |Podisen ...| Parayan | .., | ... Avcuinopely 30 |780 | 1590 | 1540 | 802 | 1140 | 1150 | ... |180 141 |77°3

. India.

4 | Paranti 455 do. ose dliitee Dekoys ..» (25 |860 | 1754 | 1620 | 840 | 1210 | 1220 | ... |191 |140 | 73°2

eylon.

5 | Palanu ay do. 5) || os fendaren ee (35 |810 | 1740 | 1650 | 810 | 1228 | 1240 | ... |190 |144 |75°7

. naa. =

6 | Pachia one do. see | cece Karaneols Co, 40 /845 | 1778 | 1624 | 826 | 1178 | 1184 |118 |188 |146 | 77-6

e, S. India.

7 | Punusami .,. do. 20) |} o00 Warderkebil 27 1835 | 1702 | 1594 | 824 | 1180 | 1196 |111 |187 |146 |78 0

- indla,

8 | Punusami ... |Agamboty | ... | ... aragars .-. [80 |805 | 1676 | 1620 | 800 | 1200 | 1226 |111 |181 |148 | 79:0

. India.

9 | Handi ar do. S00 || oon do. 35 1840 | 18384 | 1706 | 840 | 1220 | 1292 |119 (181 |144 | 79:5

10 | Chulan oes | barayan ofl ies || ons Pouttiacota ... }82 |820 | 1765 | 1648 | 822 | 1204 | 1224 |109 |184 |148 | so-4

S. India.

11 | Armogom .,.} Belalas...| ... |... Trichinopoly, 40 |810 | 1620 | 1524 | 842 | 1158 | 1194 1107 1187 |189 | 74-9

S. India.

12 |Marugar .,,, | Parayan see | cee Arkaan. ... 28 1830 | 1650 | 1560 | 770 | 1140 | 1191 |103 |191 /139 72°7

. India.

13 | Kulan .. | Sakilian ove | eee auanean ... [94 1875 | 1834 | 1686 | 830 | 1228 | 1282 |124 1191 |147 769

. indla.

Aaiekolanda.. 5-4 Gian cot) oo) lee. par daeaile 30 |795 | 1624 | 1614 | 820 | 1200 | 1194 [102 |180 |148 82°2

» indla,.

15 | Kandrewal... | Parayan | .,. |... BEehingnoly 26 |s45 | 1774 | 1634 | 774 | 1186 | 1222 |106 |191 |141 |73-8

« iIndaa,

16 | Peran Pr LEeTION ci Weer| izes Bateady ... [80 |830 | 1776 | 1660 | 802 | 1212 | 1274 ]111 |186 |149 |so0-1

Nd1lade

17 | Luchman ... do. a || co PEnevaly ... [80 1850 1720 | 1600 | S12 | 1174 | 1194 |112 |184 |137 | 74-4

» indla,.

1g |Fanini .,.. | Kalen... | .., |... Oneeote: ... 5 |810 | 1666 | 1546 | 776 | 1172 | 1164 | 95 |181 |145 | so7

- Judia.

19 | Kalienti .. | Tamilta nay oD Magra ... 40 |830 | 1700 | 1626 | 834 | 1194 | 1210 |110 184 |144 | 78:2

. India.

20 | Mutai orf SAMAR eel lass at ... (88 |845 | 1782 | 1618 | 816 | 1186 | 1214 |109 |178 |186 |'76-4

- indla,

Bil i) Kopendi, x,.| Palal 3:4; Phaiange ... (80 |835 | 1660 | 1532 | 756 | 1116 | 1146 | 98 176 (188 | 784

. india

922, | Chowal 55 MH MPC ® Pease sc: dietas plenscole ... (20 |815 | 1664 | 1588 | 774 | 1152 | 1196 94 |173 |147 |84.9

. India.

93 |Pararhé .,.| Kalla ...] ... | ... crept .. 25 /835 | 1660 | 1600 | 810 | 1194 | 1210 J106 |189 |142 | 751

. india.

94 | Kisna Swami | Pellé ...| ... | ... apie ... [40 |860 | 1672 | 1602 | s0g | 1186 | 1240 | ... las1 |143 | 79:0

- india.

25 | Sewsa Swami | Naran... |... | ... Tucbinopoly 25 |880 | 1846 | 1700 | 846 | 1266 | 1280 } ... |190 (139 |731

- ANd.

96 | Jaka salt SON TSM cee tl|aees Tanevany ... (89 |860 | 1714 | 1570 | 798 | 1168 | 1172 | ... 1190 |134 |70°5

S. India.

97 | Antom oa dos. “has0|h oad ses do. 40 |845 | 1708) 1668 | 872 | 1284 | 1238 | ... ]192 1164 | g5:4

28 | Mute Swami | Pellé ...| ... | ... | Chowranda .../35 |845 | 1738 | 1630 | 858 | 1218 | 1258 |112 /189 1/150 | 79°3

S. India.

29 | Manike .. |Konar.,.|... | .. | Palechari ... |88 |810 | 1663 | 1604 | 806 | 1168 | 1200 |103 |181 |148 |79-0 |

S. India.

1893.]

taken in Ceylon in November 1892.

18 | 19 20 | 21 | 22 | 23 | 24 | 25 26 27 28 | 29 | 30 | él | 382 33 | 34 35

2 {g|3 a |2 {2 e | Ble

5 ae i ee Ie Wale S hz

Sees ae LS) Se Pelle fa |. | 8 |e |es | S | au

See esdeia| 2 8) 2 | 8 |Eele |e fe |S | 2 lee] e | az

Be(se| S |2\F] 2 (ela | & /eFleZle,| 8 | s | a lee |-2 | 28

Pees iedapa lala |e |e |e fe |e) 8 | 8 |?) se |S

100 186 | 735 | 47 | 88 | 80°8 {118 124 | 112°3 gl 133 215 65 436 245 105 982 882

100 131 | 763 | 44 | 37 | 84-0 |109 124 | 113°7 101 130 230 67 467 254 108 283 400

95 127 | 748 | 45 | 86 | 80:0 | 93 106 | 113°9 89 132 208 65 436 | 254 113 878 422

101 127 | 79°6 | 49 | 40 | 838°3 |107 126 |117°7 96 130 218 65 460 247 120 260 402

107 | 188 | 775 | 46 | 88 | 82°6 |102 | 116 |113°7 90} 185] 214 66 | 457 957 105 268 376

110 | 186) 806) 48 | 388 | 791 | 98] 112 | 1142 95 | 183 | 216 67 | 477 | 247 | 114 257 | 386

98 187 | 71:5 | 47 | 85 | 74-4 )101 114 | 112°8 90 135 225 60 446 231 103 257 397

101 | 126 | 801 | 44] 44 /100°0 | 94} 102 /106°3 | 100 | 136! 228 58 447 | 284] 112] 92547 885

1ol | 185 | 748 | 48} 40 | 83:3 |106 | 114/107°5 | 100] 181 230 68 483 | 263] 119| 9471] 425

101 | 181 | 770 | 46 | 40} 869 | 97 | 116/1195] 94] 131 | 220) 66] 457 | 243| 1971 ove] 307

96 | 127 | 75:5 | 45 | 387 | 82°2 | 92 106 | 115°2 92} 128] 221 67 | 454 | 256] 112] 283] 3878

100 129 | 77:5 | 47 | 42 | 89°83 |102 114 |111°7 92 136 226 62 445 242 107 254 364

lil 133 | 83:4 | 44 | 88 | 863 |104 118 | 113°4 100 140 222 68 482, 255 115 267 432

101 125 | 80°8 | 48 | 41 | 85-4 | 94 106 | 112-7 95 140 216 62 444 247 113 271 378

101 | 132 | 765 | 43 | 88 | 883 \107 | 120 |/1121) 87] 120) 211) 70} 494] 253] 116] 959 | 377

102 | 131 | 778 | 44 | 39 | 886 |102 | 114]112'8| 96! 129] 216] 66] 471| 245] 416] 262] 37

95 | 128 | 742 | 42 | 38 | 90-4] 97) 108 |111°3] 99! 139| 219] 70} 467 | 238] 107] oy | 412

99 | 127| 779 | 44) 8S | 863] 92] 102/110°S| 96) 185] 225] 63] 431] 222] 971 994] 377

404 | 138 | 75°3 | 45 | 37] 822] 99; 110|111-1] 99] 187] 225] 65] 473] 216] 109] 263| 399

92 128 | 71:8 | 46 | 40 | 68°9 | 95 108 | 1136 82 180 215 62 477 248 112 952 370

94 121 | 77:6 | 45 | 36} 80°0 | 95 | 102 |1078 87 | 129] 218 68 | 453 | 222] 110] 255] 890

96] 128) 75:0 | 44 | 86 | 81°8 | 97 108 |111°3 90 137 209 68 465 250 110 250 374

101 | 180 | 77°3 | 45 | 41 | 911/95 | 106 |1115}) 85 | 185] 212] 70] 468} 242] 111} o4s| 378

105 | 131 | 801 | 48| 41 | 85-4 | 97) 1141/1175] 82, 180} 213} 68] 455} 244] 106] 990] 398

100 127 | 78:7 | 39 | 37 | 94°8 | 95 104 | 109°4 92 128 213 68 495 258 118 258 411

106 | 131 | 80°9 | 45 | 40] 88-8 | 94] 108 |1148] 95] 122] 218] 69] 448} o48| a7] aye] 409

97 | 139 | 69°7 | 53 | 45 | 811/101] 1112/1108] 98) 146] 297 2] 473 | 2956] 112] 27s} so6

106 | 124 | 854 | 43 | 42] 97°6| 95 | 104 /1094] 97] 129] 212) 69] 470] 295! a4]! o¢s! 3s0

99 | 183 | 744 | 44] 41] 932] 93) 104 }111°8} 95] 184] 205 | 69) 457] O48! 111] 995] 9877

36 [No. 1,

Measurements of 56 Tamils

| 9 | 10 | 11 12 | 18 14 | 15 | 16 | 17

i>] U : 5 Ge

a i] ° Ls]

3 Ge} |) ce 8

2 vey S —_ on

f aye S a 8 : q to | =

3 re 2 2/88 fl ale |3

2 Sis 2 o |] on S oS og | =

iS sé Ga £ | és = fe we |e

5 3 Bl oo os = Sale Se |p Meg" Bea ce he] 2

a. g [2226 € (|sl/2/22/%|5| 2 | Bz/%

= Ee 2 (is5/ss 2 Sis | eS os tee fa Wace

wD Z ia) RQ |M a 2/8/42 33) eof ee feet | le=| =

[ 3

80 | Beronuter ... baeeieds ee ee Bereniboge ... (30 820 | 1688 | 1596 | 808 | 1176 | 1176 |103

ndia.

31 | Kamde Swami) Hagam- | .,, | ... Parencoti ,., |38 |862 | 1684 | 1628 | 886 | 1188 | 1188 |113

badi. S. India. |

32 | Ramaswami |Agampota] ... | ... Saenre) ... (30 840 | 1666 | 1610 | 850 | 1176 | 1208 |119

| . India

33 | Tanti ae do. eu Apeacheure 30 |865 | 1800 | 1786 | 888 | 1270} 1292 |181

S. India,

34 | Mutoke «. | Ballalé ... | «« | Puducota .,, [30 |870 | 1670 | 1372 | 802 | 1162 | 1152 }121

S. India,

35 | Alege oo. | Saikléal | .., | oe eee ... (40 |720 | 1520 | 1502 | 744 | 1100 | 1186 | 92

S. India,

36 | Arlande ...| Parayan | .,. | ... | Puducota ... |80 |825 | 1732 | 1662 | 814 | 1296 | 1244 |107

S. India.

37 | Rumandi ... | Kallem ... | .. | Tanakamkelan/25 |845 | 1674 | 1662 | 820 | 1212 | 1267 |107

S. India.

88 | Mutsen .,.| Naike ...] .., | ... ae ... (25 |780 | 1694 | 1626 | 812 | 1192 | 1220 1106

S. India.

39 | Chelle we| earayan =f. 1a Fontan ... |40 |740 | 1486 | 1500 | 750 | 1100 | 1152 100

S. India,

49\Ochmali ...| Balm ..:}'s,. | c& Eanncota ... (80 |795 | 1668 | 1630 | 824 | 1194 | 1192

S. India.

41 | Ispodinada...|Sanan ...| ... | ... eee ..- (80 |820 | 1676 | 1644 | 760 | 1142 | 1142

S. India.

42 | Kapan oor) Allan ois, |) eee || Eurtar ... (40 |765 | 1538 | 1540 | 798 | 1150 | 1142

S. India.

43 | Towasi ew | Parayan | .,. | .,, | Palancota ... [85 |820 | 1690 | 1612 | 798 | 1194 | 1198 | ...

S. India.

44 | Marian een do. ... | a. | Trinevally ... }26 |780 | 1700 | 1670 | 888 | 1238 | 1224

S. India.

45 | Ram Swami | Marapole} .., Wadakongeo- |26 |785 | 1668 | 1628 | 822 | 1182 | 1210

long S. India.

46 | Sanial as | Nara@ of 4..-| oad Napanan ... 28 |790 | 1676 | 1604 | 834 | 1200 | 1206

S. India,

47 | Narmalinga | Bellalé...| ... |... Catombe .. [26 |770 | 1694 | 1676 | 818 | 1226 | 1254

eylon,

48 | Sonagalilum | Parayan | .,. | ... Trinevally «-- (30 [830 | 1670 | 1612 | 824 | 1178 | 1198

. India.

49 | Ored we | do, eal Be do. 30 |855 | 1768 | 1718 | 870 | 1248 | 1262

50 | Sangleli .. |Sakli ..] ... |... | Ravanagar... |40 |850 | 1874 | 1703 | 850 | 1236 | 1260

Ceylon.

51 | Ram Swami | Parayan | .., | .., | Palamcota ... [80 |800 | 1700 | 1664 | 852 | 1252 | 1254

S. India.

52 | Sepan ... | Edayan ten Tonerally .-- (28 1750 | 1551 | 1520 | 760 | 1112 | 1186

S. India,

53 | Kumar Swami) Bellalé aay teary do. 28 |800 | 1780 | 1640 |} §30 ; 1212 | 1210

54 | Enapares ...| Nara ...|... |... do 35 |880 | 1640 | 1620 | 846 | 1190 | 1192

55 |Narain .., | Belldlé...] ... | ... | Tanjore... 180 |750 | 1588 | 1560 | 788 | 1158 | 1158

S. India.

56 | Ram Swami | Rata ,,.] ... .. | Trinevally .., |}45 |845 | 1570 | 1800 | 854 | 1290 | 1135

S. India.

A a A > 19 > ° 2

verage soe o ive) ie) ri (or) oO

g}2)2/8)2) 2/2

1893.]

taken in Ceylon in November 1892.

eo Fw Oo mo ON AD AN HM OD & DO mt ; ¢ mat

1o “Stoplnoys SsS8 SF See BSERBTRBBEBESESEE GS 2°28 GF BS eo S S Z.098

oo } JO) WpeaIq §«wnwixeypy, 6) GO) GO) Sl OGD cm 2608

BR rN oH OR A SCA TH OKO BH BRA HOR MMH DDO SS

> Ne) Ne) iS = b> N be} = Yon} ple} ile) wo 19 sH ive) 1 = I~ ~ > o

A | esdiy Jo ypvorq ununrxepr NANAaaAanNaAaaaAanNnaaANRAaaAaaAaaaaAkRtat ads &aea sa | 9.096

. So eS 8m GT te YG @ A @ @ & a a ¢

oO a purvy, yyo[ Jo eS SSI eta SH gale Sy ey ge rt Spe SY encanae Oeee OS ae Sgt eatin Meat eS OS) Set NOMI NESE Yet IS). eal is P.OTL

rn) TaBU opprwear Jo wysueT ne ee .

a 5 48 mb 6 2 & & + 2 HF HH H 8 +3 68 + S S a a = ~ a

ey jyooyyorJoujsuay | A A AAMAaAaeaAaAaMa AK Ma RMN KT MAM K AMARA A A Ae 6-246

oN oD AoA A OAH Hh DO SCN OH HH MD PD OD MW OHM aA He wD

ec Li ie} Jo} (=) ie} Qa is) boul Jo} rm > 1d st > Ns} 1 Te) Ne} iio} fer) f=) a

sr) ‘Une-alg joyjsueT | = SF Bw FASTA BPP HSH BSH HH HSE TAA BSA SE 6.697

AE NAoSso hm em OHA SO MOH DOHMH ESA MW OH HE SH HD MM

a | Tyé 4SHaanwnmeaneoeoatat as FSA H SH HH SoSH HR AHH BHA BS G.L1Z

N | 0} xoqoA woy qysey | XN AN ANA AAA RE AAA ANA A TAA AAA A A A A :

ao | SN6BIY aoa THAR aAaKEAARAaSAARAHAAA 2aas 6 3 4 SOAR GA F181

N | 0} xoWoA Woay 4YSIOTT a .

6 qurod sxerporadns.194 S$sae8s SSSESGRHREKRZEK ESF FE KEHKEERESBGKHSESKEHKKE BS 0-26

N | -Ul 0} X0}IOA WHOIZ 4USIOFT Ce Legh bal rt

~-rtSoswoOorTrMmeaoentmoenssvomoenrtinwnunwst Dawn sFti DOAN A DO

a MUCUEOSINE || Ss iol oS ee oS Ss Se SSeS Se Se Ss se 86 se fF Si ast aan 8 & P.TLL

hoa Sal re o mr rc me bel mi Cal hol bal Tent rr cal bal Sal re rc rm teal rc wl ma or re re

sa eS) 3 ap ai ee ee eee eee Se oc Se S|

a “Y}PVIIg weleU-Ose Ny Saf Ss S&S SS 8 43 8 8 24 8 S&S " S24 3 5 2 8 3°84 2 & 8-80L

3 Satna a fo OS fH SS Pia Ss oO Ff & NS tM Sm SS & &® B&

a Ippraqiweung|] S&S SSsS5 8S SRE RBESEKREKEKESESHE SES SARS RHAABD | 9.26

rt i! Lon!

SP 16) co) aS) 60) aS) ist (eo) 0 0 S FF oF mw wow MW SSR tS ®

a ALO DULSTESEING Se i SshtcopmiGon ik) coh i= sco Gol test =) k= SOR OD DF w Ne yleo) neo) es) ee as) is SS 8-88

0 S oD 8 O 0m Oo OM 8 A et oe ot = oS me HH Se Sm ino

a FDI [BSB N SHsategan nae & Se Aa REDE FREAK A KH HB OD | s.88

qa qseyyeseny| °F 8S FRA BSARAAAA ATE AstARPABIABR EAA BH | eer

Shak. CON ICM SIC) 20) feo | he AS ISO 00) ret 8 iC) GMI SOI SSH CI 5G COGN! GO 20 ee er cee

eeu r Non bw SO rf Ss 2 oe a BS Seer ene PEt }

See mo h | e e 2e e Sk 8 fe 2 2k Soe ee eee ee

oO Upprard 586 28 ASB ARBRH ARB aH SH A Soc No iS CS CoS e821

= |omewoSke1q unuxeg | 2 2 9 A A A A Ree ee ee oi

oH Ho oS >

“"qypeor ee tee RR ES, Se ee ae ce ec

2) eee Soe cere nee ae heap D) mae tas alae oa a a = a | = =] 0.10L

OBUOs-1q LO AacpXeuU-Te |

38 [No. 1,

Measurements of 22 Moormen

1| 2 | 3 }+|5| 6 GE 9 | w |u| as | ja 15 \16 | 47

t |

+ eS

2 |§ = la z

a2 es 5 = n 7

ry . 2 ep asi |} 4 ||

F 3/2 = S| ot eo | 2 12. | 31a

3 Sin 3S B| 8s £18 (2.|/&)e,;2|s

€ seic we S S 3 2 a —~ A c ae | 3 a=

5 Pa Syli5 = Sein rn cml Gesieaniics | Ss | =

= g gs |f382 2 PS ebes Payt sla ee 2) =

e E 2 (gS 56 2 SS, s-| S| S| Slee 2/8 S

a | Zi i) RnR ' Qa <\|e/e epee} tele seh | [ee es WS) 1S) |] &

| f |

1 | Aboobaker ... | Moor | - | Colombo... Iss i870 | 1750 | 1660 ; S64 | 1232 | 1216 91 148 | 77-4

Sultan. |

2 | Miski asiil| | ado: ie do le 850 | 1726 | 1640 | 824 | 1202 | 1214 177 \181 | 74:0

3 | Mooralam ...| do. tke do. 30 i720 1544 | 1549 ; 794 | 1200 | 1182 181 149 | 82:3

4, | Shaikh Mamu do. i Tanjore ... 25 ,770 | 1656 | 1616 ; 770 | 1178 | 1244] ... 1176 142 80°6

S. India. }

5 | Takir se do, ... | Colombo 128 820 | 1712 | 1610 | 786 | 1162 | 1224] ... |191 138 | 72°2

6 | Shaikh Jum do. i do. 25 770 | 1754 | 1660 | 830 | 1220 | 1244 181 |146 | 80°6

: |

7 |Shaikh Katoun| do, ... | Tinnevally ... 35 \850 | 1852 | 1724 | 806 | 1246 | 1320 | ... [176 \145 | 82°3

S India.

§ | Sinon Seal todo: i: Colombo... be 770 | 1642 | 1604 | 720-| 1182 | 1210 | ... }181 |149 | 82-3

9 | Mandi Nayna| do. ... |... | Kalapore ., {25 |830 | 1720 | 1642 | 854 | 1236 | 1286 | ... |188 140 | 74-4

S. India,

10 | Muhamad ...| do. ... | «. | Colombo... |25 790 | 1720 | 1680 | 850 | 1236 | 1250 | ... [182 |142 | 78-0

31 | Nather Sha-| do. sevillboos Salem ... [40 }840 | 1612 | 1584 | 320 | 1188 | 1182 | .., [184 |148 | 77-7

heb. S India.

12 |Marasa ...| do. | «ee | Colombo — ,,, |25 |880 | 1736 | 1690 | 850 | 1232 | 1280 | ... |183 /148 | 781

13 |Adumi ,..| do. aves: do. 25 |770 | 1726 | 1674 | 816 | 1220 | 1264 | ... 1176 |140 |'79°5

14 | Hyder Hosain| do. .. |... | Malabar... [35 |840 | 1663 | 1580 | 804 | 1552 | 1170 | ... |193 /133 | 68-9

S India.

15 | Cuhi wa. | dO. | «. | Colombo — ,., [26 |800 | 1712 | 1694 | g49 | 1206 | 1222 | ... 1177 |142 | 80-2

16 | Salema Cebe do. Pe iit do. 25 |720 | 1630 | 1574 | 790 | 1162 | 1182 | .., |178 |144 | 80-8

17 | Hosaini ...| do. Sn ea do. 30 |S80 | 1806 | 1684 | 846 | 1286 | 1284 | ... /193 |150 | 77-7

1g | Kasim ayy) Pe Baye | eo do. 30 |S40 | 1654 | 1592 | 821 | 1178 | 1184 | ... |169 |140 | 82-8

19 | Saidahamid..| do. we | a. | Tundi ... {35 |860 | 1692 | 1550 | 812 | 1182 | 1196 | ... |186 |150 | so’6

S. India,

90 | Fakir «| do. «- |... | Colombo... {25 |800 | 1650 | 1581 | 794 | 1153 | 1192 | ... |178 /155 | 89°5

91 |Abdool ...| 40. Jesh ees do. 26 |860 | 1800 | 1752 | 874 | 1278 | 1306 | ... 182 |153 1836

92 | Asonlobe «.| 40. «|. | Molialim ... 40 [850 | 1622 | 1510 | 782 | 1184 | 1112 | ... |180 /147 |s1-6

S. India. |

ci 2|\ele\2 | TSab ee

onl

o sopmoye | SS RSRSHSRSRRK SLES SE SB 2B 2 B | coer

2 JO Wyprorq wmurege|] * Fo 9 6 o H 0 % M co H o o 8 co HH 0D OD op OH c.988

Sie ee no See ee Se ee

‘ =

sdiy jouypraqunwixN| a aA AAA ARAMA RRA KOKO KU KUe He OKA ORO | H.0S6

Sug epprm jowsueT) A Ae ek eee eR eR ee ee

fol 6 @ SSeS SSS Behe hos eee Se &

oop gyepJOo WFOUNT | AA HAN AA AATAAAAAAAAAAA AANA A BLEG

0» mo eoCA Mm & SH HEM SOS HS Ow > 2 0 re |}

‘ : ae) a So 8 os 2+sea 8 SRS SB

uiw-aoyjousueT|] SF SaQatssesestssestasaeseteauasgaiaasgsarzs gs | 9.cc7

oor tr mnoonrwnonn oS oH Bt Ht wD DKA Py

2 a o oo

uty Bae & eee Sa A Ses 8S fe Se 2 as

0) xoq0a woy quae | A YAN AA ATA A AAA A A A A A A A AKG

“sn810q ~~ OOM a HTM HH SOCA Fwy HMA DWH HR OOK

“a CS Sse SCY NSS ON eh oS pS] Be SCY IOS Se te tt aKa} Sc) a G.08T

0} xojI0A Woy qysieH| TT bal a | Sch

3 Re) > oS FA wD » FxHe

qutod Arerpioredns194 6seSS8BSE SERB RSBESRERSERSSKRAPSZESRBSESBSE 0-68

<UL 0} XO}TOA WoAy QU STOP =

*XOpUl AV[VUI-OSB & oe SSR HD oSoHR 4 g Sok et Oo mM BD SO wD }

BULaEl Nise Ss Se 8 oe oS Sa fee ee se 2 a | bus

Sof fo fe fF SB BS eS eS hue lUmwrehlUwrnVDUlUlUmLretDhl Ure UmvretDlUmcrDlUmrtDhlUcDwtDDUlUcrtDhUmwvrDhUme!hUmre

oi ee So Ss 2 ee es ey Se Se se 2

oy) ‘Uypeaqieeuw-oseN| SB Re ae oe ee Se eae eae ee ae ae ee se oe es a OLT

0.6)

Loot

x ypeaqayeug | SS SERB ASSESSES SERERESRSRRBSSESESB | 9.86

o eee re ion) ei re onl Lol Lon!

: no oO HOM N OD Bb OD oP See ee Yr we 8 Se

§ DWE es Ao Se PS 2 ASS eB 8 eb a eS 8S 8 si) we

5 7

z mpmqesen| 2 Ss8sgdseaaes Sas FS FBEBBKEAHRAESA | 9.88

~ © coeonr aa

as qysioy een | 2A2GAsSaAAT SS AstkSnk®sesn se FT BH BG | 4.2%

|) S PResGee RS 2 ee ee eS eS Ne SS i || ae

. Oo

: * —) ao a (cn S|

2 cor) TApvarq 3S S28 8 GF RBH RAH HAA A ST GB MN oo 69 oo L981.

8 ™ lonemogiz1q wnuxey| OA A A te ee ee ee Oe a

oo Ss rag

: mor ar *nAAH DAM OH &

a § a mend | FSSSaesSSRRSSREASHRESSES S GF SRS S £-10T

0 S oviuos-1q 10 Areypixcvu-tg | “7 4 ri ‘cali tole ialee ral velista te et

40 [No. 1, ©

Measurement of 56 Singalese

I Lamanaidilagé.

Q Wanepu kaugergé.

J Bolalisinhalegé.

R Tamolegé.

K Jairatmagé.

S Khoratholegé.}

L Indrabaragé.

T Disanegé.

1 2 | 3 4 | 5 6 jr] s 9 | 1 nf ae | as fas] |r| a

E 2 3 E 2 iy: ire)

: ce | ae Eas e/ 2/8 |2\e/3]4

= sel? S e| 83 2) 2/23/32 ie

edt fe) | oe he a #/2(2 | a |ale |e |Flelele

pices, Ue A) ee el beeen oa LS LS

1 | Tegisapuhani | Goigomd A |Colombo ... las 820 | 1710 | 1667 | sso | 1980 | 1220 185 |14g |80°0

2 | Jusiapu tics B | Panadu 28 /780 | 1620 | 1574 | 823 | 1165 | 1185 184 |144 | 78°2

8 Adria —... | Goigomaé C | Matra 30 |850 | 1680 | 1661 | ss6 | 1940 | 1240 191 145 | 75°9

4 | Jakolis oa D | Colombo _ ,.., [30 |850 | 1800 | 1710 | 873 | 1260 | 1270 185 [143 |77°2

5 | Eliasappu , aa do. 25 |850 | 1740 | 1675 | 865 | 1298 | 1310 197 |133 | 685

6 | Charles Nakati Galle 28 |810 | 1730 | 1668 | 870 | 1233 | 1300 183 [145 | 79°2

7 | Abranguapu | Goigomé E | Colombo 42 |850 | 1660 | 1620 | 869 | 1195 | 1220 183 |140 | 76°5

8 | Piris it. Abisawella ,,. {80 |870 | 1790 | 1681 | 885 | igs0 | 1248 202 |142 | 70°2

9 | Somaranark dip. Galle ... [42 |800 | 1540 | 1595 | 857 | 1183 | 1190 179 |i5y | 84°9

10 | Jonapu ab F | Colombo 25 |820 | 1680 | 1660 | 845 | 1999 | 1240 173 |150 |86°7

11 | Netorisa Nakati G | Tangal 28 |810 | 1710 | 1718 | s90 | 1935 | 1290 171 [136 |79°5

12 | Abiashami ... | Goigoma Matara __,,, (85 {770 | 1810 | 1709 | g44 | 950 | 1270 178 |145 |814

18 | Andris db. H do. 35 |800 | 1650 | 1591 | 845 | 1178 | 1190 | «-- |183 [148 |80°8

14 | Kirinaidé db: I | Colombo 35 |825 | 1745 | 1700 | 944 | 194a | 1255 187 |146 |79°1

15 | Pudisinh AD: J do. 30 1800 | 1600 | 1528 | 798 | 1146 | 1130 171 |142 | 83°0

16 | Seodoris pafhaes K | Galle 25 |760 | 1630 | 1610 | g06 | 1196 | 1198 182 |150 | 82°

17 | Karalisano ... | Nowandan L | Colombo 30 815 | 1678 | 1616 | 780 | 1180 | 1194 193 |149 | 73°

18 | Batapu_,.. | Goigoma M do. 40 1790 | 1712 | 1640 | 836 | 299 | 1220 179 |149 | 78°2

19 | Devi li-Mtps N do 30 |875 | 1816 | 1712 | 896 | y979 | 1254 185 |153 | 82°7

20) | Tonisapu ingepane ra) do 30 7740 ! 1658 | 1570 | 770 | 1154 | 1164 177 |151 |85°0

21 | Sangalilam Goigoma P do. 35 |865 | 1770 | 1710 | 886 | 1976 | 1244 197 |144 | 73°0

22 | Konesperis... do Ravanagar ... |82 |830 | 1690 | 1576 | 772 | 1140 | 1170 191 | 139] 72°9

23 | Publish do. Colombo _ ... 25 |785 | 1604 | 1563 | goo | 1174 | 1122 182 |138 | 75°8

24 | Patusinh do. Q do. 30 |s15 | 1748 | 1712 | $35 | 1963 | 1296 192 |148 |77°0

25 | Indikapn do. D do. 45 |820 | 1608 | 1686 | 802 | 1160 | 1148 183 |141 |77°0

26 | Antonis Julam R do. 26 |770 | 1700 | 1578 | 780 | 1170 | 1162 185 |145 [783

27 | Aglis Radhare S do. 30 |790 | 1692 | 1604 | 803 | 1192 | 1221 | ... 176 |147 | 83°5

28 | Bhaudra Goigoma T | Kandy 25 |790 | 1630 | 1624 | 840 | 1200 | 1223 196 146 | 75°0

29 | Hemdikapu do. U | Colombo _... |80 |780 | 1686 | 1588 | 780 | 1146 | 1164} ... 180 134 | 744

Velatnaérachigé. B Palamandadige. C Senarayekge. D Veerasingara.

1893.)

taken in Ceylon in November 1892.

18 | 19 | 20 | 21) 22| 28 | 24) 2 | 5 By | OR | TPB) iy |i Bil |) By | 33) |) 34) |) 85

| I |

ej | & |s e on rem iea

= SI = Been be fz

So S = : Ses ial K ‘2 cay =

ele | 3 g gale |s Elegie |2|s

Ee | 8 le | 3S) ee ee Se ee |e

ee if eee ii |. Ne Oe ES ee Ea a hees elites |) el

zB SSeS b= | See escuboe ls | ele | eee ies Z

S2\es » | 21s} 3 | 4] 3 = |&5/4,./¢6 ee 3 a | os S =o

Sa l|es] 8 |sle| € | 4% = Ss S 5 5 |) = =e |ee2 | 2 | 2s

as|&s|/ 3 Ee s 5 a Se |e] Be] 2 s SB | so q Se

a2|ese Sees! jes is } S) "eoe | es | ecg | 8 op é | 2 | 62

aj sa!| s |aiea| 8/2] 8 2 |s8|ss|ao| 8 3 BRS) 2 | em

3) = Ss |4/42/ 4 |8]/] 2 qa | x isn} <a = =| West |e |e

W2 | 137 | 81-7 | 50 | 41 | 82-0 |105| 1161/1104} 92} 188] 223| 63] 464] 258| 111] 289

98 | 133 | 73°6 | 51 | 41 | 80-3 103 | 118 |114-7| 90] 137] 218| 65] 435 | 252) 107] 263

107 | 137 | 781 | 49 | 42 | 85-7 |105 | 114|108°5| 90] 126| 221] 70] 450; 260] 111] 260 |

106 | 140 | 75-7 | 47 | 36 | 76-5 /107 | 120 |1121} g6| 129] 219] 67] 481] 245] 118] 974 |

92 | 128} 718 | 48 | 37 | 77-0 |103 | 118 |114°5) 308 | 130] 227] 69] 474| 260] 115] 958 |

102 | 135 | 755 | 48 | 46 | 95°8 |109 | 124 )113°7 | 110] 184] 245 64 | 461 | 250) 112] 9277

103 | 125 | 824) 45 | 45 | 100 |107 | 122 |114°0 | 100] 189) 225 68 | 458 | 250) 111] 281

9] 51 | 89 | 764 |115 | 136 |117°3 90 | 145 | 240 61 | 494] 270) 123) 974

97 | 129 | 75:1 | 45 | 87 | 82°2 |110 |) 118 |1163 | 110 | 147 | 228 70 | 417 | 285) 102) 952 |

96 | 125 | 768} 43 | 34 | 79°0 |103 | 120 |116°5 | 101 | 185] 224 68 | 461 | 242 | 106] 950

101 | 128 | 789 | 46 | 39} 847 |105) 122 |1161] 100] 182) 229 62 | 463 | 262} 106} 275

103 | 131 | 786 | 47 | 43 | 91°4 |112 | 128 |1142 97 | 140 | 245 66 | 493 | 271 | 120] 283

95 | 136 | 69°8 | 48 | 40; 833 |119 | 130 | 109°2 92 | 139} 231 70 | 440 | 237) 108 | 9277

90 | 182 | 6871] 49 | 37 | 75°5 |110 | 128 |1163) 101} 187 | 233 70 | 476 | 253 | 104] 266

103 | 122 | 844] 45 | 39 | 866 | 91 104 | 1142 88} 126} 296 61 | 435 | 204) 106) 242

112 128} 875 | 50 | 40 | 80°0 } 97 | 110 | 115-4 3 | 128] 218 64] 445 | 249 | 108] 249 |

92) 198 | 74-2 | 48 | 40) 833] 98 | 110 |112°2 80 | 127 | 209 70 | 448 | 253) 106] 255

104 | 428 | 81-2 | 49 | 88] 77°5| 96] 112|1166] 99] 130] a14] 65] 466] 256] 112] 274

97 | 132 | 73-4) 50| 44 | 880] 98] 1141163] 93] 187) 901] 67 | 471 | 258] 115 | 9287

98 | 126 | 77°7 | 44 | 41 | 93:1] 93] 106 |118-9| 93) 185] 992] 66) 484! 240] 114] 951

102 | 132 | 77:2 | 44| 438] 97°77] 98 | 10S |110°2 | 101 | 140 | 932 65 | 482 | 272] 115 | 270 |

1038 | 114 |110°6 89 | 127) 213 59) 462) 252) 118 | 257 |

101 | 114 |112°8 86 | 180 | 218 65 | 436 | 250] 105 | 287 |

92 | 126 | 78°0 | 46 | 43 | 93°4| 94 | 106 | 10673 87 | 1381 | 218 65 | 489 | 229) 101 | 237

98 | 131 | 74°8 | 50 | 42 | 840 1102 | 108 | 105°8 79 | 1380 | 221 68} 456 | 252) 1l4 | 234

106 | 134 | 7971 | 51 | 88 | 74°5 102 | 112 |109°8 94 | 185 | 212 59 | 442 | 240] 108 | 244

93 | 126 | 73°8 | 51 | 40 | 784 | 93 | 102 |109°6 | 105 | 124) 227 63 | 455 | 285 | 109] 236

E Mankotakaukanamagé. F Wariapperunagé. G Nehuluagolalomlogé. H Koodagamage.

M Waligomagé. N Eknaikegé. O Kaliperamagé. P Bisampererageé.

U Joygodiarach2gé.

A i, 6

6 |100 | 116 | 11670 96 | 188 | 232 69 | 480 | 271 | 115] 258 |

102 | 127 | 803 42 | 85 | 83°3 |102 | 116 |113°7 92 | 136 | 198 71} 406 | 247) 111] 225)

42 [No. J, ;

Measurements of 56 Singalese

1 2 Ho s8 4 | 5 6 7/8] 9 TO) dal Vea) ae 36) a Gis aati

ee 3|4 E

| aS 5 |. EA ;

4 | | 5. = Eee 2} 3 18. | S123 ee

| | ihe ‘3 Beis a \ 8 | 02 |S aeeee

Z| Zz 5 A wD a <|3 5 eal) | fee) th feet fh ia Elo emacs

30 | Charles st | Goigoma A | Galle ... 28 |790 | 1741 | 1640 | 822 | 1212 | 1208 186 143 |76°8

31 | Karole | do. B | do. 30 |860 | 1726 | 1633 | 824 | 1208 | 1204 | ... |187 )189 |74°3

32 |Juanith ...| do. Colombo... |45 |880 | 1746 | 1624 | 704 | 1194 | 1222 | ... /186 |142 |76-

33 | Mesti Gohem _Fishere do. 40 |780 | 1498 | 1538 | 824 | 1162 | 1152 | ... 178 [145 |81-4

84 | Handi ... | Goigoma C | Galle ... |25 |800 | 1726 | 1642 | 834 | 1210 | 1232 | ... [187 jl5o |82 8

$5 |Tinapu | do. | Colombo... |45 [740 | 1616 | 1530 | 784 | 1114 | 1082 | =. [288 145 [79-2

36 eee At do. Panadora ... |25 |760 | 1680 | 1672 | 770 | 1182 | 1176 | ... |176 |146 |82-9

37 | Peris BA) adh Colombo... |28 |770 | 1690 | 1594 | 834 | 1184 | 1170 | ..- 178 |143 |80°3

38 cabrlapn 255 do. D do. 30 |720 | 1576 | 1546 | 782 | 1186 | 1146 | ... |172 |140 |81-

39 | Joanisam ... Achare E do. 30 |780 | 1710 | 1636 | 784 | 1192 | 1954] ... /186 |185 |72°5

40 | Josaf ... | Kara 1 do. 28 |840 | 1750 | 1636 | 766 | 1180 | 1226 | ... |276 |139 \78-9

41 | Kaloo Hami | Goigoma G | Ratmapura ... |25 |830 | 1654 | 1570 | 764 | 1154 | 1142 | ... |193 |159 |77-7

| Janus ... | Kara H | Colombo... |80 |760 | 1684 | 1562 | 788 | 11382 | 1184] ... |186 [143 |76°8

43 | Panchu Bx |Goigoms | I | Sapragoma... |35 |860 | 1750 | 1780 | 816 | 1260 | 1526 | ... |18S |186 )72°3

4 | Caeonnande | do J do. 30 |720 | 1692 | 1653 | go | 1210 | 1228 | ... |179 |142 |79°3

45 | Arnulusapro | do. K | Colombo... |35 |850 | 1700 | 1720 | 890 | 1254 | 1244 | ... ]181 |147 |81-2

4g |Pererah ...| do. lL do. 30 |740 | 1694 | 1614 | 843 | 1194 | 1918 | ... |187 |140 |74°8

Joug Be | Halagama} | do. 25 |820 | 1640 | 1499 | 804 | 1124 | 1186 | ... |184 140 |76-0

48 | Leonis 23 | Goigoms | do. 32 |855 | 1786 | 1692 | 834 | 1230 | 1254 | ... |181 |150 |82°8

49 | Harmanis ... Kara | | do. 32 |840 | 1726 | 1640 | 840 | 1190 | 1196 | ... |185 |142 |76°7

50 | Harmanis zs, | Halagama| do. 40 |760 | 1620 | 1616 | 832 | 1192 | 1210 | ... |178 |154 |865

51 an a | Goigoma M | do. 35 |800 | 1690 | 1572 | 804 | 1174 | 1160 | ... |186 |151 | 811

52 | Siapu a do. | N | do. 30 1775 | 1610 | 1574 | 774 | 1130 | 1180 | ... ]181 |185 74-5

53) Arolese -.. | Duraé do. 25 [805 | 1574 | 1548 | 816 | 1162 | 1142 | ... [180 j141

54 | Jonasapu .., | Goigoma t) do. 30 |820 | 1600 | 1548 | 832 | 1200 | 1186 | ... |186 |146

55 | Salu --. | Salo P do. 35 |835 | 1710 | 1660 | 820 | 1220 | 1236 | ... |183 |146

56 | Andris ... | Goigomaé Q do. 80 |770 | 1610 | 1530 | 782 | 1150 | 1142 | .. |177 /148

Average... 2 & a ia ip = & &

eee he Pe | a ies er

A Bikramakankage. B Mahatigama Acheregé. C Jotinondagé. D Muninarachege.

I Minikangé. J Bodbinaik—Dharmaalaukargé. K Thoodoobhitanege. L Fedibiacharegé.

Q Lokutetigé ;

taken in Ceylon in November 1892.

b¢

y or bi-goniae

-zy gomatie

breadth.

Nasal width.

Nasal height.

Bi-maxilliar

Nasal index.

Maximum bi

Naso-malar index.

% | Maxilliary-zygomatie inde

(9,4)

115°7

116°9

114°

F Wandaothadoogé.

E Kepitagoleacherigé,

ger

breadth

tersuperciliary point.

tragus.

chin.

of left hand.

shoulders.

Heicht from vertex to in

Height from vertex to

Facial angle.

Length of fore-arm.

Length of left foot.

Length of middle fin

Maximum breadth of hips

Maximum

ie)

G Koshpatabatege.

O Lunaracheregé.

H Armandahevagé.

P Mangoregé.

44,

[No, 1,

Form I.

Measurements of 7 members of the Nagar Tribe

———

1 2 3 4 | 5 6 ac 9 wo |x| 2 | 18 | [15 [36 | x7

2 |g 2/5 E

2 a

2 |< = | 2 =

i Soles 5

| a3 d a |e 4 .

2S é 5 & s|,|4

«: | oa) z Sa as to) So) sealer

2 | A sa) a|aeg Sei lee) Si) eis | =

F walle Ce Oo} og 5 o 22 Si el | =

= S| iS) Silas aa a Blele) 2 )|2

z @ kl oo 2 2 | Se 2 alles ieee ealseile)i2i2

= ol Bs 3 scl§Z ‘= a /588|/.8 | 8 | Ss) is | aul ees

= = 2 2e\e8 = | 2| 22 | m | | & | wel el/ al aia

R Zz a an \o a <j/2 |e seeletiehe lla ii |o |S |S

1 |Raja Sihandar | Nagar .., | Nagar .. |27 | 1640 | .. 180 |142 |78°8

| Khan. |

2 Raja Khusru do. do 17 1634 185 |144 |77°8

| Khan.

3 |Sultanali do do. 23 1670 . {194 J151 |77'8

4 |Mirzabeg do do 30 | 1690 190 |142 |74°7

5 \Kasir aie do. do 38 | 1652 198 |142 |71°7

6 |Abdul Hosain do. | do 29 1646 191 |143 |74°8

7 \Ahmadali do. do. 28 1606 197 143 |72°5

Average s = es =

S a sit ~

co re

Measurements of 9 members of the Hanza Tribe

: ioe See A ee eS

1 Mahamed Reza) Hanza ... Hanza .. 30 | 300 1750 200 |165 |82°5

2 |Afiyat Khan.., do. do. DOM ae 1684; . |188 |144 |76°5

8 Sultan Maho- | do. do. BY || a 1696 189 |156 |82°5

med. |

4 Zarvara Khan | do: do 32 | 1766 is ee ... {195 |148 |75°8

5 \Darvesh do. do. 39 | 1648 = a . 1195 |151 77-4

6 Abdul ue do. do. 30 | 1800 ... ;200 |156 |78°0

7 Mahomed Ali do. do. 45 | 1674 .. {181 152 |83 9

8 Nazir Sha do. co. 36 1708 ... J197 |150 |76°1

9 Abdu Faiz do. do. 30 | 1654 . {191 146 |76°4

: | (eo) @ i) (e.2}

Average | a AlAl o®

| S Q)jo]r

| iT et =|

| ian)

Measurements of 6 members of the Kafir Tribe

| |

1 Chara Kafir... Baskal Valley ...'30 1730 . 199 |150 |75°3

2 Toug do. do. 26 1654 191 |149 |78°0

3 Kam do. Presungal Valley 22 1738 193 |144 |74°6

4 \Kon do. Baskal Valley...'28 1686 /194 |160 |82°4

5 Teuk do. Chitral Border 19 1660 196 |152 |77°5

6 Astaula do. Utsum Valley.../14 1560 :

Average

1893.]

taken at Calcutta.

} | | ( {

ig | 19 | 20 | 21 | 22 | 23 | oe | 2B |) By 28 | 29 | 380 | 31 | 32 | 33 | 34

{

>] 5 1 ° ° = “

3 2 : 2 ae Ep =

S g = | | 25 eS 3 y g GH

5 ° _ | ; P Ke |) = 32) g + o 2

= 2 2 | re 2! o 2 2 iS = 4s

3 & 3 | g & mp, | & |) = ws 8 2 3

= 5 | 3 | a >a 2 a || 9S a

S 2 g es e "2 2 a=} = g g : ml c= fou oO

& S | & | Sq eee | ei S| Bee ie Sie | = B | ie

See le leiai 2 |e esl. i2 | & | s 1s ee) 2

Bles| 6 |S /F\4/ 8] & g |ssal|esie2.] = as a | Se |)

& a 2 a] Ss isis|s } 3 "ep yee ee: Bc Sp Ep co | 8

aS aa S a Be |e a a ‘oo | BS | So S 5 A ao | #

a | a Fy Z2\424/4\|a' & Pea |\ fa5| a x ey =| = i Ss

102 | 185 766 | 58 | 37 |63-7|107 | 122 |114°2 69

107 | 185 | 79:2] 60 | 89 |65-0/111 | 120 /108-1 69

105 | 134| 78°3| 59 | 38 |644l103 | 118 1145 | 70

106 | 135 | 78°5 | 58 | 35 |60°3) 98 | 122 |124-4 72,

100 | 127 | 78°7| 64 | 35 |54°6/101 | 116 |114°8 | 66

100 | 134 | 74:6] 58 | 40/689} 98 | 106 /108°1 | 66

110} 182 | 83°3} 52 | 35 |67-3/103 | 114 |110°6 | 68

See} Ss fs | ole ie |-@ | | 5

S 3 fF /si/o;sis] & 4 | 2

i] i

taken at Calcutta.

| | cas

| 113} 144 | 78:4 | 62 | 40 |64°5/114 | 136 [119-2 | a

100 | 181 | 76°3 | 53 | 88 |71°6/105 | 122 [1161 63

105 | 142 | 73°9| 55 | 40 |72°7|111 | 128 |115°3 65

111 | 144 | 77-0 | 54} 88 |70°3\112 | 130 /116°0 | a

111 | 144 | 77-0 | 51 | 38 | 74°5/104] 118 |113-4 |

116 | 145 | 80°0 | 52) 40 |76°9)111} 124 /112-6 | 68

109 | 138 | 78°9 | 52 | 37 | 711/110 | 122 /110°9 | 62

104} 135 77-0 | 50 | 87 | 74°0/110 | 120-/109-0 | 67.

105 | 136 | 77°2 | 50 | 39 | 7879104 | 114 |109-6 17

nN io.0) oD | iS] Ye.) Cc for) < (or) |

Peale eee oo fee lca | Sul es | % |

S =) Nm |S fo] eo = |

rc mc ret Lon! |

taken at Calcutta.

11} 141 | 787) 53) 87 69°8|110 | 180 |118°1 HAN cep |

106 | 185 | 78°5 | 53 | 37 698/105 | 124 |118°0 | 7d? ee | |

108 | 137 | 78°8 | 54 | 39 |72°2/109 | 128 |117-4 MO || cee

711 | 144 | 77.0 | 58 | 37 63°7/101 | 116 |114°8 70) eS |

| 110] 141 | 780 | 55 | 88 69°0/108 | 122 |112°9 | 65 |

107 | 129 | 82°9 | 52] 36 |69-2/109 | 126 |115°5 66

g 55 Z| ei seiesleie <| 6

rc J‘ inn Lol Lol rc

ov ots neha gansta cen hence SoMa

hae

ene ee

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

>> e@ @ acs

Vol. LXII. Part III.—ANTHROPOLOGY AND

COGNATE SUBJECTS.

No. I1.—1898.

Modern Customs among the Bedouins of the Haurdn, edited and translated

by Cotonen H. S. Jarrerr.

INTRODUCTION.

The following monograph in Arabic, treating of the customs of

the Bedouin tribes that visit the Hauran, or dwell there during a great

part of the year, was sent to the Asiatic Society by the distinguished

author of * Arabia Deserta,’ Mr. C. M. Doughty, from Italy in the spring

of last year. The letter accompanying the communication thus ex-

plains the origin and expresses the interesting character of the manu-

script illustrative of customs of which details so circumstantial and

exact are rarely within the opportunities of ordinary travellers to

observe.

Villa Meglia, San Remo.

I have procured that a Lebanon Arabic school teacher, who was many years

stationed in the Hauran, beyond Jordan, and who in that time was much with the

nomad tribesmen, should write an account from his own observation of the customs

ef those Bedawin, and from his own (Syrian) point of view. He knows no other

than the Arabic language. The result is a manuscript of about 40 pages in Arabic,

which I should think will be found of considerable interest, especially if the text be

printed with a translation. I consulted Professor Sprenger as to publishing it (he

has not seen it). He responded it might be best to put myself in communication

with you, as you have the means of publishing the original, and it might form an

article in your Jowrnal. I offer it therefore for your acceptance.

I am, dear Sir, Yours sincerely,

8th April, 1892. Cuas. M. Doveuty.

eerie 7,

48 H.S. Jarrett— Customs among the Bedouwins of the Haurdn. [No. 2,

However honourable to the writer of this lively sketch may be

the industry and powers of observation it displays, its style and accu-

racy in point of language are scarcely creditable to the schoolmaster.

Gray, writing to Horace Walpole regarding Boswell’s Journal of a

Tour to Corsica, which had not long before been published says: ‘ The

pamphlet proves what I have always maintained, that any fool may

write a most valuable book by chance, if he will only tell us what he

heard and saw with veracity.” This opinion toned down in the politer

phraseology in which Walpole subsequently expressed it, cannot fairly

be resented by any writer to whom it may be applied. ‘Mr. Gray, the

poet has often observed to me, that if any person were to form a book

of what he had seen and heard, it must, in whatever hands, prove a

most useful and entertaining one.” As there is no reason to doubt the

veracity of the following narrative, its value as a description of modern

life among a historic race, lingering for centuries on the fringe of civi-

lization yet untouched by it and still associated with the romance

of desert chivalry, should need no literary ability to recommend it.

This it certainly does not possess. As will be seen from the numerous

foot-notes to the text, the solecisms are frequent and though the con-

stant repetitions of phrase, wearisome without lucidity, savour of the

school-room, the gross deviations from grammatical rules suggest

that the educational staff of the province is itself in need of the

training it professes to supply. This fault is, however, common, as

Palgrave tells us, at the present day not only in Hijaz and Yemen,

but more marked in Egypt and Syria, and most at Baghdad and

Mausil, where the current speech is defective, clipped and cor-

rupted in desinence, accent and phraseology. This is not due to

dialectic change but to absolute degeneracy in form and character,

noticeable in the meagre and artificial elocution of even those suffi-

ciently educated to avoid the low provincialisms and errors of the

illiterate. Asa contrast to this base and degraded speech, he notices

the pure well of Arabic undefiled that pours spontaneously from the

lips of ragged urchins throughout Jabal Shomer and in the uplands

of the Nejd country, as correct in expression as any rhythmical

challenge of war or dirge of grief chanted in the desert in the Time

of Ignorance. It is not to be expected that the language of Shanfara

and Nabiglia, of Imrul’ Kais and Labid, of men whose verse and ordi-

nary speech were identical in substance if not in form, and who

‘jisped in numbers, for the numbers came,’ is to be found even among

the Bedouins of the Decapolis, much less in the mouths of Syrian

pedagogues of the Lebanon. Nota single instance, observes Lane, is

said to be known of any individual’s having acquired a perfect knowledge

ee,

1893.} H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Hauran. 49

of the grammar of classical Arabic, otherwise than by being bred among

those who preserved it uncorrupt. Muhammad himself was sent to the

desert to be nursed by the tribe of Saad Ibn Bekr Ibn HawaAzin,

descendants of Mudar though not in the direct line of the Kuraysh,

and from this teaching he claimed to be the most chaste among the

Arabs in speech. Hven the famous lexicologist, Al Agsmai, and the

equally famous grammarian his contemporary, Sibawaih, were reckoned

by some purists to have erred in grammar. This classical language

of Maad or Mudar, as it is termed by the Arabs, is said to linger

in some remote parts of Arabia. One of these is held to be Akad, near

Zebid on the western sea-board of Hl Yemen, the people of which

suffer no stranger to remain with them more than three days, the

prescribed legal period of hospitality, for fear of the corruption of their

speech. The writer of this account has evidently not visited this for-

tunate spot even within the tolerated limits of a traveller’s sojourn, but

though his language fails to attain even the ordinary level of journalis-

tic writing and its interest les exclusively in its subject, there is

nevertheless, in spite of grammatical defects, a simplicity of narrative

which recommends it as the evidence of a straight-forward, unaffected,

though not very intelligent eye-witness. Whether he has correctly

quoted the two specimens of verse sung by the girls at the marriage-

festivities is perhaps doubtful, and it would have been more to the utility

of his deseription had he explained the meaning of the first of these

which is much in need of a gloss. Its metre appears to be a rude form

of hazaj, depending more upon accent than prosodial rule, resembling in

its character the class of ballad first in vogue among the Umayyads of

Spain about the ninth century, of which specimens are given by Ibn

Khaldin in his Prolegomena. The province of Hauran, situate on the

frontiers of Irak and Syria, is expressly mentioned by him as occupied by

nomad Arabs who had roamed over its plains and continued to encamp

there even in his day and who apparently still make it their annual

pasturage. The province has given its name to the poems, or Kaszdas

composed by the Hastern Arabs which commonly begin with the name

of the writer and pass on to the praise of the poet’s mistress. These

poems were termed Baddwiyah or Bedouin, and Haurdutyah or of Hauran,

and Kaistyah after the tribe of Kais ordinarily dwelling in that country.

They were chanted to some simple airs which paid little regard to the

canons of harmony and were known as Haurdniyah. The Western Arabs

styled this class of poems Asmgidé after Asgmai, the celebrated

philologer and collector of the disjecta membra poetarwm, who was a

complete master of the idiom of the desert Arabs, and a living treasury

of their verse, and who was said to have known by heart sixteen

50 H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Hauran. [No. 2,

thousand verses in the metre of rajaz alone. Ibn Khaldin has fur-

nished us with an example of a poem of the Haurani Bedouins com-

posed by a woman whose husband had been assassinated, and who had

sent this appeal through the tribe of Kais urging them to vengeance.

Tt is written in the measure of Tawzl and follows, at a very long

distance, the style of the ancient models. Such specimens, he observes,

abound among the Bedouins and are transmitted ag records of poetic

distinction. Though some tribes affect this class of composition, he

adds, it is disdained by others, such as those of Riyah and Zughbah of

the Bani Hilal and by the great tribe of Sulaym.

In my notes to the translation I have avoided any comment

beyond a strict elucidation of the text, and I do not think it necessary

to enter here into any general disquisition on the history or ethno-

graphy of the Bedouins. Such a course would be beyond the scope

of this introduction to a writer who is the teller of his own tale which,

as his personal testimony, is the only reason for its publication in this _

journal.

I have to express my acknowledgements to Mr. Rizku “Mah Azzuin

the Professor of Arabic to the Board of Hxaminers, who has copied

out and corrected the MS. for the press and assisted me with the benefit

of his experience in determining the form and orthographical value of

certain incorrect colloquialisms that occur in the text. The manuscript

itself is clearly and neatly written, though the orthography is occasion-

ally as little to the credit of the schoolmaster as his grammar. His

deficiencies in this respect shall be concealed in the obscurity of his own

language. I trust that his undoubted merits will not be unrecognized

in mine.

H. 8. JARRETT.

1893.] H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Hauran,. 51

ibs

BSG teste dic al ai), adil di) lal JBL be ake JY

l5,) Carry wad) Corr 69 Lrydte y Wty 4 dal Ew usle sas

Gd Wal gall) G6 y sbuihel ol astyad wah s bal) Sands Lilt

Sdol] CLF Uk, Leil , laglal po Haber gba) qydy lopadiay ge Spitleall

II) Gpfa gle phil? “yyday RLM, GLa) ty Rell Ry!) 20

iy) day pd - Udeie cat adlay dyed Solel) SU, Udall,

dhige 49) Gal, 35 daly!) 358 GY Syybhyy AL yl 5 Agel)

MIS) Gare sce Bi) SG al bs 4) tall, oye oni ae |

wre 3 ae Dre? wy bhee » apes “bm s) Ses} 5632» Rom JS

elonete Lwaity cas gle uglady Le dhad 209) Ml ews

ere we eer sts erizt® Os Rilel £3 Ay'5) oy “ ie wk oy &

ps) RDS gyda? yill gle y prale day, le mol ed uptniy »

By) yystbe 5 datall brawy 69 JW) gyeyds y Slee’) wo 5 Ell yj

Ledind bas Baby gle JS 3 tells jad Catal ol wynhos 5

9 9

e x ao ° : ho sc

3) 235,43 w > yiind Y GA) COV Jobo y Alas bady edyass wth} dal

Lorie OS} OS 9 > whbay 3 wih,

4 This word ig erroneously duplicated. B agit

a asd

52. H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Haurdn. [No. 2,

ss) Coole ai bk Z ‘yy “4315 )! esos] platy 1SK2, 4 chai 9

aay kath zele 4] okt Cul) le Sich! easall Cole wh KS

csphng Coo pt C8 tythog y sy) Coad yo! aid pl) Jabal

. 3 5 9

823 9s yG usa Be yal BS? ww) 2 Kdeontol] bay ght Alena, y

g :

ile Big x23 3 dy we eas pul 5s wily 5 29.0) cel bauySl 58

Leable ols] wy” =, J) usits 2" = 5 Ae pa! le 6 (398 er) RSs

4 ° . /

Une ety dadl] 50 Ja) i Bs andy 4 aly slo put) Saar CHAI

\,=43)] ees 5 re 5) Le saJ] Leale J=,J) Bi, 3 ks. thias

nbs I) LI) Ye JSG) is ita? lll cle Ibsas ® hel tymtall che

esas IglS Iylaas ed Oy8t ey S ug oni kstj os Fol) al 6 Jats

wd 5 ols] de wy? DBS, ak poets ne sys ae le MS,

writes, Vass!) lee prdic a pd 5 Geile yay eat! us op

029 Neyyhaall ye Mu dghy Le lord pas My, geball ye baz ys! be yas

1 ibe for Erbs, st being a dialectic variety of esbs! in

common colloquial use.

2 éSly) amare Jans é The «eo better omitted.

* > 5 Scat 6 oi 7 mt

” e

1892.) H.S Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Haurdén, 53

ce Lona w wr? hod er Lode 3 5S Faeey cle SS us? Lwdses ’

ws st Lio wee e ‘wy 3 Leal) raya) as? pret! wo rtrd | xbany wl

wyrts 3 ENeQ~o oll da], Js ESR) dzd wer 3 ples! 5 5 fy) 3]

g ae Wine Meee es

as O92 3 *hygbs)_o as! toghal) ,.) yee e ‘yy Baits 5A Syq5)]

dy | B43) ot! Leen hose (aa J2 53 |dle rn yal 9) as cp 2s SS a) yi!

BS rye Coil call wats] bk, OS oa: 852 CBI pte ded

3) Cass? bl (ol S$) erga Ndto (iw a3) AI IKa0 ee Qow

ora Co) uy 2) Pip wn yr 2

_ sitll Typblee Sart tye Cal ge ye I) US ayil

che lye play Gye ULild J OK; MY) Lal, Rye Bloat Li

pig LISS aba! ged 5 GSI, apead te Cashel gl Cagly Syleel

oll ye gutta!) woo Gail, eas iA) Gt dol, Js

erste s pals rag ot Js LA obey) Casal

ahs) Ure uy std 3 ysis ra ool dala oftne Sle byl

lsat} hod &)) cots hom yy ly 5 Je, 1 EButo Lgle wets ,

1 Omit. 2 ssf 3 Omit.

* These two words should be reversed in order to be in harmony with

the grammatical construction of the sentence.

6 For Slsla a not uncommon colloquialism. The alif appears super-

finous.

6 Omit. 7 &ablse 8 oJ WU

54 H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Hauran. [No. 2,

us! Bards J) Cr gpd) Dal pee pede s Cea) bal ‘yyy low dey,

cA) tage wpe dubs io Bibl sis Cele

ed wyherz 9 Kalin ola, Os ray hs] ‘erg bas abs) Los

t—osyS Way. IK Chin > a> wp Stde slated] Cans, asle dey wy) 4 (ly 1,S]

Col ctiybll yas Mole Hopi] GF Bat, Spal pptre go? ugh ches

7 we) 59) plese LS) atk: yl

EEE Oe

A=*) if

I Z a

pes) 8 8ST Cay D2) ot Lad Cpmayall ho! beeps Dy)

ost eles pili Jye> = 92 poe a Mae? 3 ae dy 4y3 sila }

etae] vey Sas!) paces ey ie 19 ypdBdbe 5 Urls}

Aarile | gles ydely padl, yool pm ly ye staat Soa’) gyonals

ee us wyy%2s 5 U))] das! My san0 a) at wy blag eI

ustile Col

3 5 am Ba} yo] SAS wyrs 5 col iss! w” el ees a5 0 om JS

BS = dal, es > >) Beha o> Js , em ue Cy hhhe als ge

1 ears ® 3 gue 8 apitlas 4 Let St

ww,

es B ertytie Tyas 5 crgaogslo 8 ss hay

Wena 1 aya 12 SWy5.nar0 13 Mess

1893.] H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Hawran. 55

wise Eydle phat Rhyl! Slos!) » ULSI pyee yl der y Sal Pye

Slay Pdal, Spe wyyyhony y Tpyllem jy SU plypd dr Sey!

5 S31 aptly daly!» Brall seep! cgi dae) yb Cole oral

gle lis] Ge , wpeatyy ) Sp hty Jus! ] Jr wht cle) Ls § olisl

Usitae = as Lotta ah al &

Je els” oP yi aes gle Jy Line]

all gl) Ipbey cia stl) 9 eligi], ob bill 3 S59 Sead,

NdSe0 wy) ge elas alli Spe) o3U , ie Lek us!

go) J) eat yg ell, ley!) 3 Nd day 5 acl Was

ae yet de ca eye Slay» lil, Geyyall a Uyaryell

eal a gp gth Chacha Col pe ate Kamm gle alp!l pd yyy det

yp Ua) Lads alsty Le dees Cpeyyall » UT II fay 5 eA

10 slanty 9 5 Le AR QyyhOe y MA AT j= cs!) paral My ddl

os? eye MS Sophy wes Se we “ratte Mdpwrle » Cuysll

likm slisdl

pha] rts Sony oo a) ent lin ght

1 pyellen IS yee 3 foaty * Ens

Ee, 6 Sopagadt 7 Omit. 3 woah y

3 Zz

9 ee ) 10 ; J Rs 9 ll Lgdmals y 12 Legale

13 sls 14 5

Aj. Tati, 4

56 H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Haurdn. [No. 2,

d=) ei 4 Since yo) ety & uslve

esa Coy8y Slay ape er ly Coline

csllelldg i yl Sang 56 csllyell andy by lve

Coal ores cole yr SUM s lsd ye® Sey Gi ed aye

be ey a Telyd) sb ye ML) OS ‘rere 9 Sete? ght Coy yb

g) aS RU) 4) dae BA) 4) LAT AY) ) EE) She Geasall opt ye Bi

CF TYLA Slay Gal, Ge aly y SptIl uptiny » ULE YI

Bali Spall 132 upon 9 algal pr Cad \Lghsd tially Qa) yc

coda 9 dad coli) » Gaald Jysc!) Riybll sda gle yylay y Haye cl

lial), Kel gt Myldre ylang FU y pal) ky cle Inlet,

wrlday ll, Slay Gps? 208 ax 5 - colyd) pee 2 omy Mba}

CH eyege gry 8) yh olpe!) Bledel en JT gyal

irene Mes p Ed ye Med ey y= zs 2 wis!) eis 2 thes

Te Burkey Slay plas Maude edz y Fiky lopale paul) oekany y MyLsS

ry) al oe ° past JS) wy” e)al day y list) , gy] das

celle Ee yaey dad, fyb degh Sly Chal lade waey aay

ibe . a

‘eed

1 Metathesis for Kao} 2 sas : Bip

4 | dv0 B sS 0 8 {daty 4 waits

8 Edy 9 Erszy 10 Uy ouye a sae

12 Gs? 3 13 Sa} 4 Li 16 ents

16 [Quadve V7 (Sendo 18 Supply Oa}y

1893.] H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Hauradn. 57

cole SD dey daly pddiy Ide 5 yal Tbr gt & hile all) Cale

Leg) coligll y staal! Spadiy Foy dol J, ght) So Hdyghll side

elit}, slal) arom Yale? ia lo ba > Sal bas Jam 4 ails &

” I .

Blo jl) .R) J] (0 Adgnossd Lo KS Mb 8 USgauny Fdla] whe

5 ae bs PYM Cy? Migros degen ee pea 3

a5] tay) a Sh) e23 brbos) Shs w” colts!) and poe 1h gene om

SSB 3 Cry) ws! 4 eiohons s bys wre Uma wt us erly] >

Cole! Ey pasa] Coll Edel hel fly pd grade comi Salal]

Si esl Dsl yey ebay Ie? yl ddl alll MU V0

Ae I

bale) 5 4 alae price Eyasiall Col Slay eist delu poh odhll

k=l) 65 as! Ogagel mba!) yylady ys Mayl Ayise deydd $55.0

p Csb wyldlag 9 JW) a Blo Ran, che yy pcte/] Jlall a8, Oe

Lisle yydgzy D elele hay) ya! Ugh EBAlll ada, ie che che

1 ledjs 2 4dd 9 8 Jl 4 X32 4

wan g ° Cs

5 Omit. 8 pars 7 yRIOS 9 8 ¥ddy

9 Gale 10 [kgs Nga oe 18 Lays

13 [gland y 18 ysdhiso 15 y 18 fos)

a7 ure 1B tana 19 Omit. ae &yI

58 H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Hauran. [No. 2,

e 4 wo «

wy —S JW LD Woe te She 6965 il=!) SG, Sill “aol, ie

eis) cle Waid] P=) let ay ym teil, Sleyll, RGU S548

cst ph!) aga slip! Sl Dey y pled gl atonal day esedie

E_yrbel] Jods } BR, L eles ror che ede) wry 32 >) eye

yes wt Sika, J as =) SL ee dle Paya We) pas e* 3 by gv wyrtbs

plas) AR) 5 Audie! Papa es Sdal, bl 533 Am juye dn d0 FOSS)

OU) ye EL), stad!) 0 had g} MAI y=) 9, amt Rls] sda

dy us? » baal) , as! 5 esl M4 prdic le ys] "8 yhons ) eg

ES phe algal) Stell gle Sytal od Payphone y broll 3

> ple UrmyS te yl ete tadind Byday ECS Ore Ur by oil S353 ost

ls), shunt] Ja)! wt A g-Op8y 9 dg lat Yoda) Body 0] whee

rd 3] May) gt SIyhell Ida gle Idike Sxl pay . clail ll

ee 3) Sles® pyans cle uptstla lil], stall , Slay cole

Jey clon] w” ys) Bas Rslont] CSL slas} ce

° o F

1 (ym 2 foals 3 1 bso 4 (=e

apener se 6 da, 7 (bjs 8 fdaty

2 wypaaytd 10 dsc? H&J 12 wf

1B wlaw)) 14 Updos B pldory 18 Gplodays

IT yesd ys 18 pels 19 Gphvoye 9 Fis

Bl slag #2 eygrogd 9 23 es yf

-1893.] H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Hauran. 59

eal) Ceye ayt pi bt yl dass shall yo eljyas crbail JI slaill ,

ey? Salgel) Sales! bay oS Gyan 3 patie joall Utle Jay Jday

SaaS lad ly Ene pirle Be pole ayo glelr pf 9 Slay]

Vary Kil oI] beake pydaly ddl y yletel » Halll Shy

Laer, By All Be eye Rely pedyiS wl Loy) Coitlll pyall Ogi ola

wrens 9 lepaday cle Aad) bad ee wo? Gy! 1898S wy csr gad)

SE po KN dary pedis ooh Geel le gyal) Gyyb fare

Bee gS gil Spall pel Oss , G5 Gs G8) de gyulet Hal

aol Cah pd Saye alte ll Sal, IS epiyak: ll yt oars od

wre 9 Syl] GUE)» ML" egsall ake LI oytly y uyradee Stil

JI) ye Wpbdr yl Saad glad CT UL ST pad gle aakell ad urysal

wphery SIS Any 5 dolsis Meal es ,il sia) el werey2 2 pat] 9

slat], dol, ake yyhall ply) dnaw slate yy] 25 Cmgyall oll Keze

= Ty) esi etal Basand} dx >! dhe slot] » dal, dhe

at 2ll ect

Lerale VI—re pra Lok sie 9.4.2) rere lo dhe

yp 5 rye] eo fas Grewyarenr ye) she Silay Br0s3 cle Wess]

1 Supply »4s 2 oss 9 3 Omit. 4 Omit.

6 ptt 9

60 H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Hauran. [No. 2,

Sill tale das mals Ji tow Ut poe saad

Jrity yl) gle y aay] dikes 3 wennall aye pund dary!) Qyed syiy ‘

sll oF ye BAI CI pbs 5 Hyd A ohaye lary 2 Sp Hl | yodesd, LUI

ASTI) day LA Sad ally oot Hyydst HB) dary wyydls!l

2 pals] Grail Udi eo. gill abl gle Syyedhy Spel

ati wl cole et] Gale uyepe: be dhe y Haal Cale ol)

she lyst) ely Grell phan be Sly» Sd Udsyy ali! che aye

BLAS yo Sty» Cpxol) pddly Geydle!l ateo Myylily Le dass Ipliaas

j=, =; dx 9 FSH) Giatd yd oe) 8d2 oy plabll

wy? 3) rts yy 2 Bunko si Bigthuny » SE eye) eet Mee 5p Joss hong

C3 grbll deny che lll uymde y eld ye IFT yh 9 drary Gnd

gy ded!) plod “Usd? go Coyle!) AS Cimdsll Colle de Myady

shel) 19 5 wyily plabll MIyschsee gl ad y HAA Fyn) So SY cpoumng

wry bay gd pabll yrds Foye GHaall Coal! Unt Jad

Bed] I) Cprell aby y Ciudall day cle adady y role] poonlly

1 pee y 2 Sey 3 Omit. 4 woot

aLee 8 poks 7 wyydl} ® Laly

9 cs! 10 JSL ll Bk} 12 yy denims

4 wes 9 ly oe? 1b Igyax? 16 ’

17 Omit. 18 PE er: J

1893.] H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Hawrdn. 61

ust Gee wyphyds eyidbay y Benkell S18 yywilt 4 yyrdiad all

¥S Bam cle lgilbny » ody ui cde 5% wyptieS yi] Col 26

giles Cmnsss y Aad oI yea » ia! palall ed y lpi yb tis T

Laas] Fyd yyS glad Uday lard y OH 3) Ede shel yydr loley 5

penn) Vpnpem Saal) SU gb gyyclall of ISU Yana Sughe yt

esd! Kal gil GuBihe uyity Baal, dais Babel dle Curl

CM STI gly aly (65 Sb JS col ST tomy gKe Bb MS 4 gle

JS GIs oh IS HUT asl Ly gia Iya “ple 5 alte

yeu ag LAat gd» Syduyz plabll aay Qo youll bot Le abe

wp s!l om Ipmddig yl Daeg cphlS)) 8,85 ye TVyo eerkandy poll

wy? pend phos les! cpl) Banda AT oye Sly y eas Gerale pa

hrdll 6h 13, aul waked i) pall ye Ley tl ie

cole AYU Gad aa Kas, duryd ll “pple whey starall

SAL, Byron] ole ym 5 —atal] wilye flo wy? 9 bby Sd padi stl Sates)

BS Sylz plabll gle Galle!) yo daly pyly Le ake Cail, "8b J

ala ball Jp8, Colls!] day y AAU vd cle QB Y du jae)

e plabll gle lywhed 6 adil wypdle! yo if char y pl) yo

ac 55) de BS ud? jis! _, 5 Rigla” wzral) bd LG eas]

1 Yyb = ce pahoe 3 ladys 4 ls,

5 lly 8 pap Rh 7 (315 0 8 ale

62 H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Haurdn. [No 2,

SAI) lose) gil SSS oddest 752 Gold tLe SSIs Shay 5,8)

Jas: elf irae isle cle DY be Ayyne Sab) Uy? B4a)) duu usta

aa; wy wats Id) Gi), a wyral] agdy sda) ws” a3, jb us vr

Gy 23 alli Sila al Gas way, rs ye Sly gpd!

peel) GBs ig - y)) pre!) Ge bdmy siti zroll abe Sywall

SUL Casal ar Sinn, ats ctl ys *iasb Aik ust ole

w 3 bl3) wy” Usd Mrye> $28 9 ra] LenS ys BsyR0 (Sak) (90 By Qaw

sia] ls We BS yagi 9 Kel baal] 3 rade ee sll psPoy 5 a5 yeite

sibs | i liiste » py bil Ps oP sill pyall o5 Und yb

wy? wii st) Uyse Vi wy JS) wl N35 gy yilw 5 Gal wy” Js! “ustel

23) ore us! asle Lerwnd Ashe Jas] Lo ake , sitll Ko] esi eheye

= wh ae iicte ght yilenve ‘e) Wyse! das, Udkhe lass ws

ox! , us saie] J>,/I s\yy Uetbad) Face eo oe - as dey)

Syed] ga Tho ye ast Gb aye tela Aobinyy Wala aicakees

« %e) 9 Bhs (le Coy) Hythe » BU, Une aise de Lpdakeall

Ley Cd rds) ee jlere Coll rds) Eolas] Fadi 1d) ,

uf? ea pro!) go BF ol (Sa 3 ertbed wy? Pyherell pad aad

loa? wis Stay sles Saag wisa)] UF! 3 cshiysties] wht y= aE SK)

le GES 2 be yi} 3 &bs} yo 4 et

B oot 6 Omit. 7 dha 2 (rvs

9 le”),

1893.] H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Hauran. 68

: e 9

Keil Le bie ap) sol Age ws” piluy a5} we bs.2J} 59h ws” 3 leer haeal|

weil 5) Ayre etry baal yd ips CUS Gans 1d}, thal

ral 0S cole Soy Sia, toe phe Leite dle del iol ;

‘)

# —? i] ere 5 thas’)

w >=!

‘ened yas ¥ pdt] us? J>) _e, Le AYY- # eryell ds},aJ)

Be acs SO} cla anit ede 5 Cs ahaa Uae uss

She) eb AY Sey es

By wT wp*P3 3 pls colt Bigndy 5) wtol] colt wltdy p) Aes

Bypoll Sopstlel 3 9 Spauptle tly collyyc “yi: lad], arile che

day y ley Th Fro tal)» Cds!) Led 5 Uodyll us? Pup dkas 5

Ney wyreye GLU) Eel) Saye ol des edi Col oysndy 0S

ws” all eve > evel eos IIS 3) y Wetes) ew call slodh

we? OPE!) dad dl ares! Chulicl] dtl, ssl) nl Coss

wre) Uy ws slant) — Ba5 9 Liye us! Jel eda elabal) Js!

ee. ste uyySF Bodo] Js? 5 Leys ry) call eal asw ye bd0

6 slid} z) T Saaw 8 Iyyloe 9 Pa

Je m1 9

Gh EFS. Jarrett Customs among the Bédbutne of Ieee a es

gril 3 Kal) wie Bll p28) aye Wgdgiall Dey! 6 ISG egal! ple

SS oF 5 ple dagw Sel) yy ppAll yd Ve wS Jd), ts “wprs) ashe

ui ely BB) g ryt UST godly sell 2) ppl Sao) sdm

wy? Fda) OG Cold dary Slpdts} stead!) grass! elo LW oe SS

LUT ye Og 9} Coke) Kanal Fre) SS Iyed.ds yl Gesell Jal etal,

Tym Beye 3 ym Sho a} ye yeh 5 oe Sy Cap Able Sie

K—ANS oF las slahed) ye gl S ghd) pe eel) yl dda ld} ,

os 5 Byoe5 9 Ses DS aye ot) Lass ala] la ydas? sl Ros SS]

cst prdslye Mem Gyo yo. BAI “ugumoty Bylo 6 utyds phe

we ame JS past laa yb] slike Tais ° giphall th os

esr) yt al phil ye BUS pre opts y Ryall Lod age!

ee Col) sey!) wiptles be Qk 5 hardye 5) Baad Sldl OSU ayatng

co) asl, etd 218 Je layla ust) eles as es ped]

ASS yo she Bi UY dys ayamll y JE yal gah ye hulle cle dyyaall

# ge y8l] Bole ewe Cotte) O65 ahd wig JS)!

shel "giglall eee pm gil sla] gl LA) pratense y

45,4) Shand 3 43) ye) 3 Bisa) 9 sid] in eee y) Aas) w” a) sil Ul

1 Syiel} ® raat! 8 psily # ley

5 aptamer 9 6 stxhelt 7 Omit. 8 ays

9 pass 10 52 631g} 1 g9yigd} 12 Gy

1893. ] H. §. Jarrett— Customs among the Bedouins of the Haurén. 65

Bysiiell gales) stl Kw syyo day y "pailiSl ghey Mpydyany clo eau’

SAN SI 9 pop Fore Balbo wyyoshs » conned] easy Cg!) shal y Ula,

* Kian!) pled chew wyphr2y Axe 5 8) SJhayJ wpsdds

eon pli 5 gel) Heljlye ang eid gill Retest ,

2 15

csizhel] ll Kunito prdse

9 pall dae us?

16g j3i Bade Madi Ledic y lade: pl ylyall ye Slibe yall

PP) pre Aad aly gree isle ashy ub obyall ead Coady oS

saz Le dass itll ony gl wy) tas) as! dihass! pty] ASI pacts

Bayly eel Jyh Sls od) eelr& Gale JS be 0 hile] by yd pel

p> A) Cpa gl gle Hint Mel a6, 2d ill oF Gall

lsd hel eee Ibe Jue cqud ul 5 HAilall Coa ps Ao agen

ell= = eSilys eee lyoko) ap dy, acl RSM) das 3 ¥ Ass Litas!

6S @ opddgdse 3 yd ral bls 4 Os3 et

: ols 8 Qyr22 9 T GyGrgey 3 Upedstgc

2 ody: 10 erarog’y MM Crdsay 12 yal dS

13 Yley 1b §f stg0 15 steel} 18 43.33

IT ot 18 wyd9aye 1 pee 20 edge

66 HS. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Hawrdn. [No. 2,

‘yp hSd gill yall, O89) Cg Dae!) gem cole! panel gall Gog

paints Coll palyeey dhe 5 Abd Coll daly SS pgat® she yo copa ty)

eps dash pal phy Sileal] day y BLS pliers » aye goset pahe us

dnoke* as] Neb yyS Genet _ gilall Spgs 5 158 whe i Kites) yal

wy? ydaed) led gest ly “ep Jad IS 5 aise oS} US wy rass lpaten

Kb y Lay) Bays ISD paaitll yo ply Ley aus Jed, “ sey Isl

os? Sd US, daly Yyper Garon psc) COS BUT nell apall

Bsalo ls) 0 Cepas? Yay 0 oo US , “ie de ated

Latam Cfigas!l Folsd JAI yy 5 TS) prdke camt Sls!) Kb ,

€

Stax] FF che) ESI] Mad & edi) 5 Iya) Sass!) Sm & oil

As} SU gy) Coil Ue Uae) 1, Bi), Aas) GS) I) Nana

csty oS ete prulddl Cotte Feld Use!) Lard 25 a) ie

coll eed why - 485 eS apes) wT vd ee OSS] sos

8 dhe = Use Syahy 5 Lent Ler us Jas!) tS wes gra) d-c)

His 5 gal] Cyt ws” hy 0 wight ly yhney Arce enpte TVS 52 ), ra10e

1 OS ys3 @ 93%) 5 pot 4 ashly

P Wyapne 2 [oats ED 5 at

G xals 190

revere) 1) Eiws 12 wi52

1893.| H.S. Jarrett—Oustoms among the Bedouins of the Haurdn. 67

es ye cleall 5 de ete > eyell Jed alts go pb

Pahl) yl Rs51 J) Us!) Cod Leddad ailgcy dye Ryall J) tlyall

eS Fd pre) SE LSS ccyell BaelS Eyal) ype Grad

3) Agta R=) CM yey) ae wl Tedgast Ded ppilye Syd

op dolF wysnds 5 Ja!) tiem eS, By ght be} dsaJ) WS). O18

fall ty) etal Yaar uybsl aeaSy) LaF ply) uprdy bode » Cf bl

Bolu Bilao cle cithyall IF gle gla le lo 4 ( Skell Gin

J, pelypd yow us! Bi SAb 4 dahon Pye) proses Hla! yplsy

wa S IS styl ols) 6 te] ez Coie elt) 9) Uses

alts lind) Cae, Iaed) ay Lo palit Gale! lb ord ghee

coy I) Sas!) Uae] AGF km 35) 4) boyy Sal sly, Uae!) tb

oA lyal] olsel edS) 180 ol, b , Gy!) ule GAiyb!l yh Gea: ,

us ees pial Stas ye bd Gal be gayied jhalid) 5 i.)

EINE Cel prey peels Aue, jal) cle Mo alan) , sll

yh be oll pM) eas et Cad) 5 “bab d iN gd Hela ph yaa

35 Byyb Nike hay dilyall yo prac Ley crys} yal bil fae 5

rf) pene ae oe BJdda 9 Batam o| d=”? Myo Adyd yl Lav yls ns LS}.3)

HFS 3) Sic *al) _ 20 Bese 3e; 4 sel SF gc) x0] J jp8, V4)I1 3S

1 >a all wi 2 aU} 3 wagyley 4 Was}

B Ie

68 H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Haurdn. [No. 2,

Adyoug 9 1 yl) Dey 3 BEG » tule Qc paidall pital Yyst

Othe lal Sys y Bie Arye dT y katlw GAL: yl day Lyle aolas

Bile Col) Nyy!) E—hyy che *Hi) 9 saw) Blgm Bp8s 5 sla glo

ety eld gah Uhec aly lad CS))) 63 Faye ast Us) Udo

eazy SIU Go iliy dehy , $a] SK us md) dey) Ks

we daby Baabe ypu Slay wySl HS NS go, she Fs) od _ ole

Alga yt py MS LAI » SSI) oye als ond A wyoads ppg Sy dud

eS) a gd Cn Baus alae clad ad delu Jae Spiel) yo

JSG Jay aujle 5 yedsll Bike yh ernst] ole! Card, bo die y

CHE aye) gd YA) ye Bae Las! le ¢ at yl dary ayo UT

Laas Sula!) ems §,0=)] Cs Bay y TAS) 5 dusldy gay yrs

bile gydicdy glia] Garr, Mls!) MU le pry ru) rges wlio tI

B39 et yesl ote les Kis ym rte Jd} Gil, alssw glee ,

wy? a Rial) BAA yay We duly oyabdy 5 Yabo oh Cod! Darl

esd tad, SUB Foley ST loli Gass Sul 18) Laz) gradlge

SI yall ll re pxg ceahe 1b2 5 al Stel Seite al Spy Zyl

%Gaal) Bie Calb Lodi] Culall Qe Bry dll peaihel) ata) ad 618

ys) tel eye py Fake Im 5 pllany Genrdl OF laa) alll a SpBy

1 ger a) 8 dhe, 4 pdatve

1893.] H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Haurdn. 69

Llee V6 eso) pas] patil gph pda] wd Sails Pym Lenndy J als

&sl3) %gpdal 4} ake 1 2c] usa) lal) dy Ls) 299 Caly)) Byoll

Lally oss? tse prado goa Ihr 5 Egiiy Ryd Vy pyhe *_otas

co Fell Slay ol GS! Coll pS aon tye Cool aH

Gaubell 5 aby!) g staal pyre, phe gill Sles!l fo pyc pls]

LIK sly ass 53) gle exile sill As!) Sus) bide Jas!

be Ohad paQBily UI ees dhe yah yl byl ded dye’ pe gl daub

ed IE BG plea gle fleas!) Po) GS ale Que) Jai

Jad pedly s Bath Se ol gtlyall olsel 5 lapse 5 ams] Alle

HS) ey glee d) Cdar gh 9 gall gle eS ol bil 5 pyaitl,-< posts!

eptd Seal ES Waid Qe] bey 1a), Je) sash) oy oe pol

wa eel gare Rew Sasi) eo Sarl easy otha pith Maat y

cd WpBU) , Baile Ryall 53) ye deol) Uae) IE Jd) Lay) prailyc

ae 9 Assad ple al) Oe hh usiel get tel ust ol Jay

Ym dada!) OS are? Jat LoS Op y Das!) aade - oi) Sfpall

ids) Sax) ase use! wal] Pe = Ja Jp CNa.a) Cosy ,

16 he 3) Slam y& yl eons) ayo pand MS dalial) a poly Wea? Gd)

1 Wc 8 oat B gQxy 4 Omit.

5B not 8 rsd 7 Wyola 8 Gavlbussiz2Y

9 ES) 10 oie 11 yas 12

13 Iyey g day 4 15 Vig 16 [gis

70 H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Haurdn. [No. 2,

Jeo a2 OS) Gsm Syl NS pas oS lI) Garr us’ 5

« La) rc wy? 13S 5 Ts 3) Ly akS el yyy Le yas — cle

pei gg fab gall 03. gl Saat lal peste Gay

Me yo ghey CU) dsc) Cel Casi SU Li , aalar)

das? wll atom pl pertee wlll Slo ye Und > ettll oI doy

Le pd2; pglla yo gyros » tle ash) les} yas why 9 eye

Wd oy G g2ddlye wt3 glen yf bndbe ed Uybay y thew

em Bai Ley lu, BS) 4p Kamae ydhy wb] ur sul dake

Jcry SM Le Nery pated ydy Ruy Soe] OS 9 Ja! cle asl]

# SSlyaJ] vd gle dead Eire NS

d,0 pit! oumnilyd ( ass

pee ee

Lai) Sy EAL) I, Est BN yyiyng I dw ylyall abe SLAB! yl

sd Fwphahy BAR) sym, Chlu 0c RA Eyl yy 25) dark, yy ddty

le dle» abs ge Lsd US uybss » eth) oa Cosleul ss?

ashe Ty dh be gle yyyaty J Rr Ball poled) 65 Cprhaiel) sLaail y} bl

Usd lyoko *Lssled wt Jee) Loe Flay iptrayioll pill Jem tas

1 Ma] 195) 85 aitde 9 2d) gy) bdaT: Ray rtl) els Vc pal le

133 8 Lage Bs LR 4 (DIS Bb eyphidiy 6 Ctioity

Tob, 8 gles ytydt = 19 Cagyahs 1L Supply bi

1893.] H.S. Jarrett—Oustoms among the Bedowins of the Hauwran. 71

Sdal,J] dol, 02 Osi UF Wy Mapdland Wy) dsdalls y dol, a 6! wySlaw

Ways Keil “sa dS} a) badge y stl eo, eydII 4 76 eras

wesla Lo My ad) 5 dell ol Cols Cl Hand , Kil p) Ykabew

Lely) Qabl) Iy-aly gy} yall Sle 0, aie UL! rads 5 al

yBI] Sse) 2 Maley 6d pall CNS shinve us 5 Bll Aigas ity y

wd Pole Sy Sey NS coydas (le SU slat) (0 Sal, U6

we aS Sle) 5 AL) end, (lal yl CyaF Eade!) oy] 6!

Lpley rysAT OTIS BG bere Cot, OUR) aitays Lailet call ofp]

ts 39) usttel io) wl, aid) nnd, shih 9 Sd] nd, UI Oily

Lele, ude cede plas eeritsii] ids 3) asl stl ils,

vs ctill oll labdy o) evil HS laryals pidysibe gait bend)

yt) jade dddkad Lop les laos 4 esti oll Capit apes abe!

C259 Gide Sih blake Ly si], aM) aye JS usd wy es (lest oy) di]

25) lela cad Give whee gh Ader Upplie ous Sis

jg SRI) eal) y} dake ¢ yd dine lade (A) ol Cagle oe

wl dpe 9 hs!) Wye gpl I HAS 1S) Lad JE, SIT ol,

wy) HeSl) 8 rdad , 886 Jed Qyall ake y) Cae I, Rlek) Gla)

BleS)) ysis Ne Shaw, us? Lo) 22 9 wy oa) coals | wy BroS ea:

1 Wssld 2 LSS 3 est 4 PESIER

5 Lodls 6 ds T legars slave 3 Laas das

J. 11. 10

72 #H.S. Jarrett— Customs among the Bedouins of the Haurdn. [No. 2,

ret d>es lao ys) Add geval] dgayJ } Bi aul keris wy pales yl

phuw A IERS) ay) 3 aM), we? yw Sol MJ] wl Ripka ws cpio]

# Uyol ol) BAM, dyads!) aod oJ]

a it3 3d

Led) ley Lead ASU), he Boal!) Gstel cyhe dey

Doll pl Const all she Kpuull |i Bly Sle chloe Cl #01

J de) yl teal kil, Bal) dhe dll ey) gdp) SU Qe 35)

sey! has] ia nas CO yiJ) 5 pil dS) 4 My!l Ibm Hagel ol

Beall ce Hl LEY oneal) = TA Nl, leg, si eed eas

aia] ABS) y Lab) gi gle (aay Lends 5 Hyyill fll) KE ys

Kowm glas Ue Lab See y eae) oo MID al Grey Lodiad lash

cleal) Aiki, ail da ae elas Vale! ply y Urrdye GUyl

ad> oth) yy plas] asi g dst) 8f el SS al patil » lapdas

mals etl] ry oil pas 2S SE ae ee

Blyod Jd-0 eee JS', Ipsrdi eroe? ee Ztail] dhe a NV osmdy yl

Sic wy) ase) BUS Js y dai) ade ol,J] ne 52a) teorlle Shido

1 gods 2 esos 3 ably sty 4 Omit,

1893.] H.-S. Jarrett—Customs among. the Bedouins of the Hauran: 73

g of

ps) Maatled 18) Megt Sie lb) IE Jone Si) Gite) day!

she Cts abe Fo) OF EIS Ceayll 5 5,8 gle lanl): pay

oS gd, el py cel okey Go!) Col) opadl (yh JG

usted y eee otyya] oad Kemme Bae Shes Ugh Sul ude Br aS

Bes) 3 Kewicr Pc ¥ yaw wpe eae) | ) BY Uitas wel) 2,h4J] way) wy”

}do has) usr” Ly 9 303] akalo] SJ esl cyst esl] Ide

) wohl Li. des w lyst] wr Usb ‘Bas) 3 Jabll _, stl eled iI

steel tod Ly JG dail I ai) I asd 9 tat este del

Ey pail che Hail) FoI) | geakal yey!) ay ast isstylell

Se] SJ sis ili] 3D 5 H yil 4asilas |d] 3 egy Kio lb] J

les Kul) le anill , Sigh gtd a} oily Ulead Ui) yl duyd abe

b iia 85 katy NX alas] Sy 2s ee 84, 23) SG ladies US yd pre]

J)! Gl, Gye bye gaol us’ laa al wt ta wy” 7 72J] bawvys

ye Lyess! of Lys Le.n5) lo Bs Vode 9 Weghal] sl ute! si, od}

Laewli Rog FoI) vba yo Galley Sly! 6d gl gdtall a all Ida

—n

1 hae % kiles D) Kee 4 &iles

: eos! | es

74 H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Hauran. [No. 2,

Boye Syed) dm yle phot dS pall) che Ipbste) Copal] Aorsl aye

ES, Lede gael Ul Tye) gt ot pialel Spy ste ili!

eee) asl) Ide ati SH Ie pyrree yleyall plel she yydy Liye

Le sabi EAA wryly Lpelad Cope y dyp I Anigay Sake yl ale

* lady es

eres ol uy 3 Bayh oi silane 9m y Sry Si lye vols]

ile usze oJ] ‘yls si 4i3)) als ili!) SAD Ky) sal ee wy”

wl Vy Be ol pS og ele) piel] opts s giddy wl probed UAS*) Ramod

os! , stl Used Iyliivo] Uedind Fisza Joc te ay i IpJpbs

Ort Saye yl ete y pried ones merpee day gidel] ves

get) Bau daz ai) pth] ye) Copa® daly le Coyeal] SU eolsi

a] 21) lb yeti) Biol dagd Cite! gle ako!) & AI

ee ares

Jay cilet Ue) pyprdz 9 baste) faye idl ulyall pyoe gost yl

yg Stl w) Le eya2 eaytsls se ines ¢PJsd0 _ gle tide! weel 5

CF gS pls AFIS SI sTe-ed) Sale Cast 6618) 8 plety dg

cebte ye US lay 8,3) Lediad Bai atols ALG) ay )) BU aro!) Jal

Lanw 5 4 mys Bile eI] wy” dA Bydwo gle Kmnilo iy dydy Laila

1 fycols| 2 da; 3 lbsla 4 Low yd

1893.] H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Haurén. 75

w85, O13 OI gai erste Intel bytJ) lam be pilaf YU, l=),

gly bide! syyoe'l ple) laytile? yall desl y peel y gla

x Bul) Qe allbc Je py? H5ye UW) ye LJ cle 92d es etl] hss 5

Band pty gall) yl a8) Sib Ua! pall Col eda on! iG

Ba} y ALB) , rod) paais alle bed duly cle ayay aby ey Id)

Bisey gle Joy! MS 31 Hab Uylse vey Gayl dle dad » yal

# apSorol) 8S pd enkiww

elena ot

wtp WLS phyale] us? Als) wyleainy dally!

ust yyemly y des” Holey Fade Ilyo alll , aly yybily » I Bae

prdic tale nal] SyloyI] lel anaie HUAI yy dW ply Sole BWI saa

Spm ) Ide 52 Foye!) prljlas asia piles lee Biglaniony Foal 5

us praal esa AF 5 (41d Gyl ylerhy EBA 4 dyrnel] Corll 5 dgall

ent Stsl ple) CEN de Fla dy pause» ¥by gb Tye Kanes atoall Ido

Lapp 13 31 11,56) dll pg] SII) pled Creal] Mldm gli dine ,

cal eH ea, dope Mester Cot gilill plel papa ale 5 ayle

lees Gatsll Gay Copdall Gel UF BE sti aiths Cala!

1 onsole 2% slg Ores 4 bale

B sts 8 Llphasdans 7 wd (63 5 5

9 yaa 10 43a LL Sis 9) IR ygdgS 13 gley

76 H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Haurdn. [No, 2,

prilad rye!) ple) cote) adm Baly yl dass sTygall 4 sTydel) 4 pads)

wylaniany Lay) y Ee leo I, Helles yay pod | cds y Rel yilly dhina

csi Cplering “Lodi S139) wd eye 4 caune UEs3 5 omy BLT pad

pres ee pylileles gaae f bled) thm gle wiplsiy y eaill » als’]

e—enlly BS5 yy ded) (ye Gyglol] eihins CrOY ey vphydions Cdasll

epbalag pal dy Sydekall ppl yas allyall gm US gems LUS yyay

thy Ate elem ye lat) jailel) GGUS jaar I, ppdny

* BlasusS) phil i]

a %e iF x)

Bel ad

abe MS yey kes)» Lod ye wyyily be day pil.

slaKJ) pbs Ke yon Lasy) (=e 5 Ba) as) — gle lyaite Urge!) ays (Stew

digest Coral) 608 oS Cod Boll OI ayy Sb ye 1ST ,

pou Ve me 25,5] 3 slisd] ws” 8 erty yl day 43] 529 doy! Fale

Sy, ye Pde g Cryell LS Col HLS! Ob de Ceayell updiys

1 &sy3 2 Ul 3 cpttonadalt

4 Metathesis for bats) 5 Lars 6 Lyot

7 Lets 2 bgpbis 9 Ailes os y

1893.] H. S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Hawran. 77

sei 3s shy Shige 3 ey a3) J) sase she ),

w= ets

yp—bast Le Sd po8h LU ype!) dy5 Nylors yl dee gil

Gy!) cshe eis? wy 5 yas! ott Bele] us? LoS elyt] Lge daSal]

pdiine cial] cle up yold pte pile lak Lets dl yyla, Lesic

BA) wyplioss ergy us? sail ew) drat lvoe pos? Lental) ly

tee *slac .) dblu | dbo rte wold ce!) Krale diinst

Ny Fy) CS pads uae ete ull Gay aye ts] Jahr 4 youre

Jplnsy yl daz sing ad) pehe onl, IS yaks y alt syle, 613

wy cts) pdaky , Ban) caydle) yo dal, Korey col rill gle ayo)

ol whe epddhes ysl Asal) press! wyledy » yaZll gle dalyd “daly

wy? A J be SS omy Ceetell gly floc yal us Bssly S55 ¢!

# lapse , Sho) U5 553

1 ven 2 Ssloc 3 [doles Joofy

78 H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Haurdn. [No. 2,

MODERN CUSTOMS AMONG THE BEDOUINS OF THE

HAURAN.

BrTrRoTHAL.

A young man seeks in the first place a suitable girl to whom

he may pay his addresses. He then makes repeated visits to her

father’s tent where he occasionally eats and drinks and may at times

impose on the girl the trouble of washing his head and combing his

hair. Thus the two have free intercourse with each other without the

slightest objection on the part of her people. But throughout the

whole of this period, notwithstanding the complete freedom of inti-

macy between the youth and the girl, they scrupulously adhere to

the injunctions of propriety and honour, following in this the custom

of civilized communities. When their mutual attachment is assured

and they are satisfied that there exists between them similarity of

tastes, the youth requests his father to solicit her betrothal to him

The father readily comples and invites the principal men of his

tribe and they all mount their horses and proceed to the house of

the girl’s father who rises to meet them as they approach with the

rest of his relatives that may be present. They are helped to dismount

and the best carpets at hand are spread for them. Some cow-dung

and camel-dung is now quickly brought and a fire kindled in the

middle of the tent. Coffee is then prepared and poured out to the guests

in cups, each cup containing but a sip. As the oldest among them

takes a cup, he places it in front of him, saying to the girl’s father,

“ We will not drink of thy coffee unless thou give her to me.” The

rest of his companions repeat the same thing inturn. The master

of the house, 7. e., the father of the girl or one of the chief men of

his tribe then addresses them, saying; “ Drink your coffee and it shall

be as you wish.” Upon this, each one takes his cup and drinks it off.

In the meanwhile the master of the house orders a sheep or a goat

to be slaughtered, the flesh of which is cut into pieces of about half an

ounce! weight each, and these are boiled in milk till they are thorough-

ly done and then placed in a large dish of burghui# not less in quantity

1 An ounce, 5 5 (from the Greek ovyyta or ovykia) is one-twelfth of a 7it/ or

pound of twelve ounces; measured in dirhams, it was formerly equal to forty,

but at the present day it varies in most cities: In Syria, according to the Majani

*L Adab, the ounce equals 66% dirhams.

2 This is the name of the ordinary dinner of the Arab peasants. It consists

of boiled wheat, dried and husked, prepared with fat or butter, and eaten with

sour milk or meat.

—

1893.] H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Hauran. 79

than half a mudd! which is equivalent to a weight of five thousand

six hundred dirhams.

This dish is set in the midst before the guests, and about two

thousand dirhams weight? of cold clarified butter is brought and placed

in the dish over the burghul. One of the relations of the master of the

house then comes forward with a ewer of cold water in his hand and

lightly washes the hand of each of the guests. The master of the house

then turns to his guests and says to them, ‘“‘ Welcome to what has

been provided,” that is, “ partake of the meal.” They reply, “‘ We will not

eat of thy food unless thou give her to us,” upon which, if he desires to

give his daughter in marriage to their son, he rejoins, “‘ Be pleased to

eat your meal and it shall be as you wish.” ‘They then proceed to eat

with their hands, using neither spoon nor bread. Some of their habits

in eating are curious: for example a man will take as much meal and

flesh-meat as the hand can grasp, probably more than sixty dirhams

weight, and shape it into the form of a ball, and put it into his mouth

without touching it with his other hand or masticating it, and catching

it upon his tongue, at one mouthful swallow it whole.2 When

they are satisfied, they wipe their hands on the side of the tent

and they clean whatever remains of grease there may be left, upon their

beards. They then return to their seats and take coffee a second

time. The father of the youth then turns to the girl’s father

who* says:—‘‘Be happy, she is thine.” On this the former asks

what dower he demands for her. The girl’s father answers, ‘“‘ I must

1 There is a discrepancy in these weights. If the mudd be calculated at the

ordinary dry measure of 13 to 2 rifls, half a mudd would be ridiculously little to

place on a large dish before hungry Arabs. Taking the equivalent calculation

of 5,600 dirhams, at 66% to an ounce, it would give exactly seven rif/s or pounds of

twelve ounces, which is perhaps a sufficient meal. Or taking 40 dirhams to the

oz, the ancient weight, this would give 113 as representing 5,600 dirhams. The

mudd must therefore be an error in the text. In Syria and Egypt at the present

day, 12 mudds are equal to 63 kilogrammes, which would make a mudd=12 of an

English pound avoirdupois.

2 Two and a half ritls or pounds of 12 oz., but the rfl varies somewhat.

v. Lane. “Mod. Egypt.,”’ p. 572.

3 This manner of eating is at least as old as the ‘ Arabian Nights.’ “ Jawan the

Kurdee stretched forth hig hand to the dish, and it resembled the foot of a raven ;

and he ladled the rice with it, and took it forth resembling the foot of a camel.

Then he compressed the handful into the form of a ball, so that it was like a

great orange : he threw it rapidly into his mouth and it descended into his throat

making a noise like thunder.”—“ Story of ?Ali Sher and Zumurrud.’’ Lane. IT. 413.

4 The grammatical construction is here faulty. Hither the positions of the

fathers of the youth and girl must be inverted in the sentence or the relative

pronoun introduced to give the sense of the passage.

Jeomine. Wl

80 H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Hauran. [No. 2,

have fifteen thousand piastres.” Those present then address the

father of the bride, one by one beginning with the oldest, saying, “‘ What

wilt thou deduct for my sake ?”’ The bride’s father replies, “‘ For thy sake

I abate of what is due to me, one thousand piastres.” The next then

requests him to lessen the sum by 900, and in the same way he abates

800 for the third, and so on until he reaches the customary amount

according to the established usage among them.! When the confer-

ence is concluded, the bridegroom’s father and the father of the bride

rise and kiss each other on the moustache and such of the relatives of

both families as may be present stand up and address the fathers of

the bride and bridegroom saying, “‘ May their union be blessed; may

it be life long.” An animal is then slaughtered at the expense of the

bridegroom and a dish of burghul is prepared therewith and all the

relatives of the bride are invited to partake of it. The bridegroom’s

party then rise to depart, inviting all the members of the bride’s family to

accompany them to a feast at the tent of the bridegroom. Both? parties

then mount and proceed thither. The relatives of the bridegroom

welcome them with expressions of delight and pleasure and receive them

with all possible honour. Some wealthy man may also on such occa-

sions slaughter a camel worth perhaps twenty gold pieces (liras).

Both families continue to pay each other visits in this fashion till the

marriage contract is duly signed.

MARRIAGE.

The bridegroom’s family first send word to the family of the bride

informing them of the day on which they require the bride. On the

appointed day a party of them mount their horses taking their spears

and swords, and some ten girls of the bridegroom’s family or of his rela-

tives are decked out and dressed in their best apparel, wearing orna-

ments of silver or brass and haying their hair dressed with camel’s

urine which gives a bright gloss to its colour. And they choose the

best of their camels and clothe them with silk trappings of red, green

and yellow, and from both sides of each camel long tassels hang reach-

ing to the ground. Hach camel likewise carries a seat accommodating

2 According to Burton, this is usually about thirty Spanish dollars which were

most prized in El Hejiz, in Yemen, the Maria Theresa. The Spanish Government

refused to perpetuate its Pillar-dollars, at one time a great favourite in the Hast.

The dollar was called Riyal Fransah. Mecca—III. 82. Hdit. 1856.

2 The word in the text is KS yb, probably a clerical error for Coie mean-

ing wls ybIy.

® Burton observes that the Bedouin hair becomes coarse from exposure, not a

little increased by the ust J» or wash alluded to in the text. The only cosmetic

is clarified butter freely applied both to the body and the hair,

1893.] H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Haurin. 81

two girls, which they call fasrah. The girls are placed two and two on

the camels each of which is led by a poor man who receives about six

piastres for his hire. When all the horses and the caparisoned camels

are ready, the men mount the horses and the girls their camels and

they form a cavalcade, the men on horseback brandishing their swords

and spears and feigning attacks on each other, while the girls on their

litters on the backs of the camels sing with shrill screams of joy some

such strain as the following! :—

* % co *

The men never cease attacking each other in mimic combat and the

girls to sing till they reach the house of the bride. The horsemen

continue their sports for the space of half an hour before the house,

after which the men and girls dismount and enter the apartment which

the bride occupies, but the girls? and men sit in another apartment

where the customary food is brought to them, consisting of barghul and

meat, and portions thereof for the girls and the bride. After the

repast the girls rise and take the bride into a private apartment and

heating a cauldron of water they bathe and dress her in garments of

wool and silk and lead her forth singing as follows :—

Walk proudly, O daughter of the Emir,

Thy affianced is the first of horsemen.

Walk proudly, O daughter of the Bedouins,

Thy spouse is the slayer of his enemies.

Walk proudly, O daughter of the Arab,

Thy lord is hospitable to the stranger.

Walk proudly, O daughter of princes

Thy affianced is Abu. Zayd al Hilali.3

The men then mount their horses and the girls their litters, the

bride being seated on one that is decorated and distinguished from the

others by its ornamentation. She is accompanied by one of the bride-

1 T leave the translation of these distiches, of which I can make no decent sense,

to greater scholarship or ingenuity than mine. <As the lines are not altogether

cleanly, delicacy of language not being a point with Arabian ladies, the omission

ig not to be regretted. The metre is an irregular Hazaj, Some of the expressions

I do not trace, and the character of the MS. provokes suspicion of its accuracy.

2 It is probably meant that the girls and bride are in one apartment and

the men in another but the construction will not grammatically admit of this.

§ The exploits of this Admirable Crichton of the Bedouins, are chanted to

this day by professional reciters in the coffee-houses of Cairo. See Lane, “ Modern

Egyptians,” p. 394, for his adventurous history. An episode of this romance ‘The

Stealing of the Mare’ has lately been translated from the Arabic by the accom-

plished Lady Anne Blunt and done into very graceful verse by her husband, Its

completion by the same hands is much to be desired.

82 H.S. Jarrett—Oustoms among the Bedowins of the Hauran. [No. 2,

groom’s female relations, his sister, his niece, or a cousin, and with the

horses and litters a single cavalcade is formed. The men renew their

mimic attacks, and the girls their song from the litters. This procession

is styled Féridah, and they thus proceed, the horsemen skirmishing and

the women singing, till they reach the bridegroom’s house when @

tournament is held for the space of about an hour, which the girls from

their brancards accompany with loud screams of joy.

When this is concluded the men and girls dismount and lead the

bride to the house of some neighbour who has arranged previously to

meet and invite her thither, and he causes some lambs to be killed

and about a quarter of a Kintdr! of burghul to.be prepared. Two large

dishes are filled, and a quantity of clarified butter poured over them and

one dish is placed before the men and the other before the bride

and the women. When the repast is over, a relation of the bride-

groom places in the neighbour’s hand half a beshlik,? equivalent in

value toa piastre and a half, upon which he calls out with a loud

voice, ‘‘ May God reward thee for this, O such a one,’ mentioning

his name and adding, ‘‘may you live for ever—this is half a lira.’

Upon this every one present comes forward one by one and gives the

man a piastre, or a piastre and a half, and he exclaims in a loud

voice, ‘ May God reward thee for this, O such a one! this is a lira,”

and thus they continue one after another in this manner until not

a single person is omitted. After this, the women and the girls

advance likewise and put into the man’s hand a few dirhams, upon

which he exclaims, ‘“ May God reward thee, O such a one, this is half a

’ and so on until ali the women and girls have passed. This custom

they call nukut.* The whole sum collected does not exceed one hundred

and fifty piastres. When this ceremony is concluded, the man to whom

this function is delegated, places all the pieces collected into a wrapper

and presents it to the bride. This custom is termed Shobdsh ;> and

, ’

lira,

1 The Kintar according to Dozy (the French quintal from the root of the Lat.

centum) is a weight of a hundred pounds and is still of that measure in Syria.

2 As a unit of value, it is a piece uf five piastres (from the Turkish besh, five, and

the termination lik (eV) or lik (H); signifying function or quality), but local

variations no doubt account for the difference in the text.

3 This is said honoris causa, to magnify the amount of the gift. The Turkish

lira (gold) was current at 302 to 333 krans to the pound sterling in ‘Turkish Arabia in

1891, the Indian rupee at 23 krans, varying of course according to the relative value

of the metals. The ghursh or piastre is a corruption of the German groschen.

4 Plural of bs nakat, pieces of money given to musicians at a féte or to the

bride at a wedding, as in this instance. y. Lane, ‘‘ Mod. Neypt.,” XXVII.

5 This term occurs in the “Arabian Nights” (715th night) pronounced Shobash

(Up9 ) in Eeypt, and Shuwbdsh in Arabic, derived from the Persian Shdh-bdsh,

1893.] H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Hauran. ~~ 83

is meant as an assistance to the bridegroom. After this, a quantity

of fire-wood and cow-dung is collected, and the whole of it is placed

in a large meadow, and about an hour after sunset all the men, that is,

the whole tribe, assemble, armed with old pistols loaded with powder,

and they set fire to the wood collected in the meadow at one time so that

the flame shoots up to the height of five or six yards. All the men

present then form a circle round the fire, and begin to shout the word

hawalahk, hawalah, hawalah, which they repeat continuously for about four

hours without adding to it a single syllable. This ring presents a most

inspiriting sight for the fire is generally in full blaze and the men stand

around it one beside the other, shoulder to shoulder, the right foot

advanced and the left set back, like troops in order of battle, and they

clap their hands together in such a manner that a spectator would be

unable to determine whether it was a single stroke or.the union of

many, for they lower them together and raise them together: and

notwithstanding the number of men in the circle, it would be impossible

to discover one man in advance of another by a finger’s breadth, as if

they were proficients in geometrical science. When the circle is formed,

some three or four women and girls of the bridegroom’s relations, wearing

their richest apparel and decked with ornaments and trinkets of silver

and each with a sw ord 1 in her hand, enter the middle of the ring and begin

to dance, brandishing their swords and directing their points towards

the men forming the circle as though attacking an enemy. Upon this

the men get wild with excitement like savage animals and draw their

pistols loaded with powder, pointing them at the feet of the women

and girls as they dance. This performance continues for about four or

five hours, the men and the women and the girls vehement and impas-

sioned like camels or excited steeds; and all the while the perspiration

pours down from the persons of the men and the dancing women as if

from a spout of water. When their strength is exhausted with fatigue,

some notable advanced in years, enters the circle formed by the men

and calls out in a lond voice, ‘‘ They are under your protection, O youths,

they are under your protection ;” upon which they cease their sport

and excitement and take rest, and if one were to look at the hands of

some of the youths next morning, they would be found swollen from

excessive beating and at times their colour blue from the clapping

together of the palms and itis often long before they are able to touch

anything with their hands.

When all this severe exercise is concluded, they sit in companies

and is synonymous with nukit. The allusion is to the buffoon’s ery at an Egyptian

feast, ‘“Shobash ’alayk, ya Sahib al faraj,” ¢.e., ‘a present is due from thee, O

giver of the feast.’ v. Lane, “ Mod. Keypt.,” XXVII,

84 H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Haurdn. [No. 2,

on the ground and coffee which has been prepared for them is brought,

after drinking which they depart, each one to his house. On the

following day they re-assemble and return to the bridegroom, singing

and firing off their pieces. The bridegroom prepares a repast in honour

of the youths and after they have eaten and drank, they set to singing

and dancing throughout the rest of the day. After this, the bridegroom

is feasted in their houses for the space of seven days, breakfasting with

one, dining with another and supping with a third until at the con-

clusion of the seven days the festival terminates.

HOSPITALITY.

When a stranger approaches the tent of his host, its owner rises

and hastens to meet him, holds the bridle of his horse and assists him

to dismount and ties up the animal. Then with all expedition he brings

out his best carpets and spreads them in an apartment of the tent not

occupied by the women. A fire is quickly lighted and coffee is

brought and he prepares a coffee-pot and offers it first to his guest and

afterwards to any others present. After the coffee, some food is brought

for the guest and when the guest or guests have eaten, the relatives of

the host that may be present partake of the food that the guests have

left. Should they invite the host to join them, he refuses, saying, “ the

host may not serve his own interests—be pleased to eat.” When all

present have eaten, the host comes and partakes of what food remains.

Meanwhile an animal will have been killed and after a little, the host

produces a dish of burghul and serves it on a platter of brass or

wood of not less than a yard in width, and slices the meat in pieces upon

the burghul and places upon the side of the platter the fat tail of the lamb

together with the leg, before the guest. This large piece of meat goes by

the name of Shazdt. Before the meat is served, some water is brought

that the guests may wash their hands, after which the meal is placed in

the middle and some cold clarified butter is brought and placed on

the top of the dish. The host then looks at his guest and says,

“Partake, O stranger, of what has been provided,” and he invites also those

of his relatives who are present, who come forward and sit round the

dish and begin to catch up portions in their palms; that is, they take

a handful and shape it intoa ball, fashioned somewhat oblong and

placing the thumb below it, put it into their mouths and pressing it

with the tongue, swallow it without the slightest chewing or mastication.

Some of these balls occasionally equal a weight of sixty dirhams.

When those present at the meal are so many that they cannot find room

to sit at the dish together, they wait till a place is vacant, and as one

vacates a seat, another takes his place and so on until all have eaten.

1893.] H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Hauran. 85

Meanwhile, that is during the repast, if the butter on the dish should

run short, they add more, and one may sometimes see the butter

streaming from the hands of the eaters as from a spout. When all

present have had their fill, the host comes forward and eats from the side

of the dish which often contains portions of food foul from the hands

that have been stretched overit. Ifa guest stays till evening, fodder

is given to his horse and another animal is killed, according to the

manner above described.

It is customary for the guest when he is at table, to take some

meat and give a piece to each of those present who are not seated

at the meal in the first instance. When one of those seated at

table rises, the host says to him,—‘ Fill O such a one, this vacant

place.”’ When the meal is done, the guest says to the host,—‘ Many

thanks to the host; be this followed with lawful recompense.” Meanwhile

coffee is continuously being made and whenever one coffee-pot is emptied,

another is produced until the guest departs. After his departure he

continues still under the hospitality of his host who is responsible for any

harm that may befall him, but should he become the guest of others on

the road and partake of their hospitality and an accident subsequently

occur or he be robbed, it is a charge on the later host and the

responsibility of the first determines.

The rights of the host against the robber of his guest are based

on prescribed rules. If it happen that the guest be plundered when on

his journey from his host’s roof, the latter rides with a number of

horsemen of his kindred and tribe and visits the chief of the tribe to

which the robber belongs and thus addresses him, ‘‘ Such and such a

one was our guest on such a day and he is a traveller on the road and

our salt was in his stomach, (1%. e., he partook of our food) and he departed

and before he had eaten of the salt of others, he was set upon by such

a one of your tribe at a certain place. And when the man attacked

him, he informed him that he was our guest and notwithstanding his

protest that he was travelling under the protection of our salt, he robbed

him nevertheless. Now we demand our due.” Thereupon the chief of

the plunderer’s tribe sends after the offender and recovers the whole

of the property robbed and makes it over to its owner. He then charges

him with an indemnity for the host whose guest has been robbed, con-

sisting of a male and female camel, ten head of sheep, a sword and

a spear.

If the tribe of the robber refuse the demands of the guest's enter-

tainers and will not give up the property plundered nor pay the indem-

nity to the host of the stranger, hostilities ensue between the tribes and

occasionally many lives are lost.

86 H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Hauran. [No. 2,

Among the rights of the guest is that he shall leave his host’s roof

as he entered it and if, as sometimes happens, his horse is stolen from

his host’s house or should die, the host must provide another for him.

In fine, the respect and reverence paid to a stranger among the Arabs are

very great, which is a proof of their generous spirit, their magnanimity

and sense of honour.

Moornine.

The customs observed on occasions of death. When a tribes-man

dies all the men of his clan assemble and those who possess horses mount

them and engage in a tournament as if they were on the field of battle.

In about half an hour’s time, the horsemen dismount and tie up

their horses and approaching the dead man, lay him out on a bed and

place his weapons by his side. The women then advance attired in

their best garments, with swords in their hands and begin to dance,

brandishing their swords and singing for the space of about six hours,

after which they follow to the interment. When the burial is over, the

men and women return to the tent of the deceased and animals are

killed and food prepared at the expense of the relatives of the deceased.

The dishes are handed round to all present and after the repast, the

men return to their houses and the women to the house of the deceased,

where they remain during a period of from seven to forty days, the

length of their stay depending on the position of the deceased. If he be

among the chiefs of the tribe, the mourning and lamentations continue

throughout forty days, but if he be of humble station, the period does

not exceed seven days. During the whole of this time the relatives of

the deceased must furnish the food and drink, coffee and tobacco, three

times a day to all the women present.

On the expiry of this period, it is imperative on the relatives of

the deceased to present each woman with some wearing apparel, that

is, a garment such as a vest or petticoat of cloth, or head-dress or

vesture ! of silk, or a red boot.

Should the deceased happen to be one of the chiefs or of the

richer class of the tribe, the expenses incurred by his people for food,

drink, coffee and tobacco, sometimes exceed one hundred and fifty liras.

Among their customs also is the following:—When news of a death

reaches the neighbouring Arab families, each family repairs to the

tent of the deceased to offer their condolences and take with them

sheep and goats for slanghter which they term kaydah.?

1 The word is éba. which I do not find in any dictionary, and is not noticed

by Dozy in his “ Dict. des noms des Vétements chez les Arabes.”

21 transliterate with diffidence: the vowel-points are not given and the word

—

1893.] H.S. Jarrett—Oustoms among the Beduuins of the Hawran. 87

On arrival at the house of the deceased, all the animals that have

been brought are killed, even to the very last, and are served up to the

mourners upon dishes of burghul over which the butter flows liquid as

water and the mode of eating is by pressing the food into balls, as is

the custom on festive occasions. Another of their customs is that the

women who are blood-relations of the deceased, such as his sister, his

daughter, his wife or the wives of his brothers and uncles, tear their -

cheeks with their nails till the blood flows and rend their garments and

throw dust upon their heads. Another custom is to let their hair loose

over the face and shoulders. After the Japse of six months, the men

and women of the tribe assemble at the house of the deceased and

mourn for him during the day, at the close of which they visit the grave,

and this ceremony is also performed on the anniversary of the death.

The animals slaughtered after the interment of the deceased are called

“a solace to the deceased.”

Hostite Incursions.

By the word ghazw is signified the hostilities of Arab tribes against

each other. When one tribe intends a foray against another, the

Shaykh of the tribe warns the whole of his clansmen three days

previous to the expedition. Upon this their leaders meet at the

Shaykh’s house, who, after performing the duties of hospitable entertain-

ment and furnishing the horses with provender, thus addresses them,—

a tribe of Arabs is encamped at a certain spot, and their gathering is

extremely small and we mean te attack them after three days. There-

fore warn your people to be in readiness, and at the appointed time let

the horse assemble in such and such a district, and at such and such a

spot.”

Thereupon the leaders quit their chief, each one departing to his

own party, and when they reach their tents, each of them assembles

his men and entertains them and after the entertainment he addresses

them as follows :—‘‘ We intend to attack such and such a tribe, at such

and such a spot, on a certain day, and all the horsemen must be there

assembled.” The men then severally depart to their tents and every

horseman must provide the requisites for the march in food and water

for himself and his horse and the needful amount of barley for his horse,

and on the appointed day, the horse assemble in one body, every horse-

man haying his things laden on a camel and each camel led by a picked

is unknown to me in this sense, though Kaud ( 33 ) and Kdédat have the mean-

ing of a present or contribution of horses or camels, either as gifts or in token of

vassulage.

de Tne Me

88 H.S, Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Hauran. [No. 2,

man of its owner’s relations; these camels are called by them rakb

(camel-troop). The leader of the whole expedition is the Shaykh of

the tribe, whom all obey. When the whole force is assembled, the Shaykh

thus addresses them: “ Ride forth, O horsemen, and you, O camel-drivers,

go to a certain spot and there await the horsemen till they come to

you.” Upon this. the horsemen set forth, making for the enemy’s

cattle where they may be grazing on the plain, and the camels march to

the appointed place and lie in concealment. Let us now turn to the

horsemen.

When they arrive within six or seven hours from the habitations

of the enemy, the horsemen lie in ambush in a certain defile. A detach-

ment of about ten of them then set out and march on till they

near the enemy’s tents and lie in ambush during the whole day

and night, and in the morning they watch the direction taken by the

cattle and the herdsmen to pasture. And as cattle must necessarily be

sent with the drover to the plain, as soon as the horsemen on the

look-out observe the herd leaving the tents for the pasturage, the

detachment make for the ambush of their own people to give them

notice that the cattle are moving towards a certain quarter. Upon this

the Shaykh rides with the whole of his force after the cattle, having, as

they put foot in stirrup, uttered some such words as, ‘May God

provide for our families!” When they arrive within an _ hour’s

distance of the cattle, they scatter in pursuit and collect all the cattle

together and drive them forward in front of their horses. It is not

long before the news reaches the owners of the cattle, who mount

their horses to save their property from the hands of the enemy.

Sometimes the pursuit by these horsemen of those of the enemy con-

tinues a whole day or more, until the one body overtakes the other,

when the scales of fray and contest are balanced between the two

forces. Should the owners of the cattle prevail, they recover the

plundered camels and sheep and return with song and chants of victory

and triumph and their women come out to meet them an hour’s dis-

tance from the encampment with dance and pans of joy. We shall

now describe a few incidents of their skirmishes and attacks and the

customs they therein observe. When a horseman overtakes another and

wounds him with his lance or sword and hurls him from his horse to the

eround, the latter calls to his overthrower: ‘I am under thy protec-

tion; spare me, as may God spare thee’ The victor then dismounts

from his horse and binds his fallen adversary, driving him in foot in

front of him after despoiling him of his weapons, and remounting, leads

the horse of his captive behind him till he reaches his own people. He

then digs a pit in the ground before his tent, about a yard in depth,

1893.] H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Haurdn. 89

and places his captive in it and fills it up partially with earth and sets

a covering over the pit. The feet of the captive are, meanwhile,

fettered with iron, and every day he is given a little food and he is

also daily taken out of the pit for about an hour for the usual necessi-

ties of nature. As often as he goes beyond the tents, his arms are

pinioned and he is guarded by an armed man. When his needs are

satisfied beyond the encampment, he returns with his guard behind

him, who sets him in the pit as before. Sometimes the prisoner dies

under this treatment and at others they take pity on him and set him

free. But if another war breaks out between the two tribes, and the

man captured again falls into their hands, they strike off his head at once

without mercy. Another custom is the following; when one horseman

meets another on the field of battle and cuts him down, the other

eries out, ‘‘ Spare me, as may God spare you: this shall be to me as a day

of the days of the Arabs.”! Upon this the victor stays his stroke

from his suppliant enemy and exclaims, ‘ God has given thee life; go

im peace and this shallbe to thee as a day of the days of the Arabs,”

But if in subsequent hostilities between the tribes, the vanquished

horseman is victorious and the one who had previously given him

quarter or any of his relations falls into his power, he spares them and

does notin any way molest them. This conduct is called by them an

interchange of courtesy, but the honour rests with the first.

The narrative must now revert to the “ RakB,” that is to the men

before-mentioned, who were leading the camels and were in hiding with

the water, provisions and fodder for the horses, awaiting the arrival of

the foragers. These, whether successful or otherwise, must necessarily

pass the camel-troop expecting them, and as soon as the horse-

men arrive, the former mount their beasts. If the horsemen are

driving their booty before them and the owners of the cattle are in

pursuit to recover the cattle and the fight is going on, (they join)?

against the enemy. Sometimes the defeat of the enemy is due to the

camel-riders. But if the horsemen reach the camel-troop in defeat

and not victorious, the latter accompany the horsemen returning to their

people. Another of their customs is as follows: should the horsemen

be returning from the foray with their booty and meet a man or a

woman, the traveller, whether man or woman, will look towards the leader

of the horsemen and say, “‘ Brand the foot,” and he will reply, ‘‘ Welcome,

welcome,”? Thereupon the man will say to the Arab Shaykh, the leader

1 The word “day” in this sense signifies a day of battle, and the “ days of

the Arabs,” the recital of their engagements.

2 These words are omitted and the ellipse mars the sense,

8 In the text wisy 9 dls for tha yoy dba},

90 H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouwins of the Haurdn. [No. 2,

of the horsemen, “ A share of the plunder, a share of the plunder ;” upon

which the leader will order a portion of the booty to be given him,

whether of camels or of sheep. Sometimes the man’s portion may be

from one to ten camels, according as the plunder was much or little,

and so likewise of the sheep. Another custom is this: should the

expedition be successful in the capture of booty and carry it away,

and the herds! that are harried belong to one or two individuals and

not tothe tribe in general, the whole tribe assemble and ascertain

the number of camels that have been taken and collect of their own a

number equal to that plundered, and give it to them in place of their

camels. The share of the leader of the foray is customarily five times

the amount allotted to individual horsemen. The remainder is divided

equally between the cavalry and the camel riders without distinction

of persons.

These customs are common to all the tribes.

Some Usaces or Law.

The Judges among the Arabs are plain, blunt men, unable to read

and write, inheriting the office from father to son. They settle the

claims of litigants with prompt decision, giving to each one his due;

and in my opinion the regular judges versed in the science of juris-

prudence, fail in effecting what is accomplished by these uncivilised

tribunals.2. And here I will cite some instances of their decisions,

arrived at by the exercise of common sense and not by the aid of

treatises on law. Two married brothers in poor circumstances once

lived in the same house, and it happened that both their wives were

delivered on the same day, one giving birth to a boy, the other to

a girl. While the mother of the boy was asleep, her sister-in-law,

the mother of the girl, arose, and going to her bed took the child from

her side and placed her own girl in its place. Now it is a custom

among the Arabs toswathe their infants for some days and not to remove

their bands. In the evening of the same day, when their husbands

returned from pasturing their herds, each of the wives said to her hus-

band :—* Good tidings, husband, I have been given a boy.” Now the boy’s

real mother was aware that her sister-in-law had been delivered of a

girl, and straight-way unswathing the child by her side, she discovered

1 ists plur. of Las, literally, a shepherd’s staff, and derivatiyely a flock of

sheep (generally 400), committed to his charge. v. Dozy. Art, yes, Here it is

used synonymously with dssy, a herd of grazing camels.

* The Kazi el Arab observes Burton, was almost always some sharp-witted

grey-beard, with a minute knowledge of genealogy and precedents, a retentive

memory and an eloquent tongue. Mecea, ii. 45,

1893.] H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Hawrdn. 91

that it was a girl and not a boy: upon this she told her husband that

she had brought forth a male, and her sister-in-law a female child,

whereas now she found the female with herself and the male by the

side of her sister. A contention arose, therefore, among them till the

matter was carried to the Shaykh of the tribe, who directed them to

proceed to the Kadhi who should judge between them. They presented

themselves before the Kadhi and stated their case. The Kadhi there-

upon ordered that a determinate measure of milk should be taken from

the breasts of both the women, and he then weighed the milk of the

one against the other in accurate scales. The milk of the boy’s mother

weighing somewhat heavier than that of the mother of the girl, he

decided that the heavier milk belonged to the mother of the male child.

He added that if they would not accept this decision, he would be com-

pelled to put it to the test of the louse. Now lice are very common

with the Arabs, and his intention was to place some of the milk of the

male-child in a dish and to put a louse in the middle of it, whence it

would not be able to extricate itself from the milk of the male owing

to the presence of greater viscidity than is found in the milk of the

female. Whereas if the louse be set in the milk of the female child,

it will crawl out without difficulty, from the absence of this viscous

matter. After the decision was given, an investigation and a close

enquiry proved that the male child was stolen from his mother and in

accordance with the sentence, the boy was restored to his true mother

and the girl to hers,

A Seconp Instance.

A man married two women. One proved barren, the other not go.

The latter gave birth to a son, for which reason her husband preferred

her to the other. A violent jealousy took possession of the rival

wife and she concealed in her heart a determination to destroy the child

and she watched a favourable opportunity to commit the evil deed,

One day, when the boy’s mother setforth from the house to collect

camel’s-dung in the desert, the wicked woman placed her hand upon

the child’s mouth and nose and suffocated it. When the child’s mother

returned she found her son dead and the body turned blue whereupon

she set up a shriek and kept wailing, “Alas, why hast thou done this to

me,” and a clamour arose between them, each wife’s people taking her

side and the altercation became violent till a war was imminent between

them. At this juncture the chief arrived and quieted the tumult and

ordered them to go before the Kadhito decide between them. They

duly presented themselves and set forth their plaints. The Kadhi called

the mother of the boy aside and said to her,—‘‘ 1 know that thy wicked

92 4#.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedouins of the Hauran. [No. 2,

rival has killed thy son through envy. Now I require thee todo a thing,

to which if thou consentest, I will lay the charge of murder against

thy rival and her relations.” The woman replied,—“ What is it thou

requirest of me?’’ He answered, ‘“ Go to the farthest end of the en-

campment and take off thy garment and wrap it round thy head so that

thy shame be seen before all the Arabs, and walk from the end of the

camp to this tent without any covering on thy body, after which I will

decide in thy favour.” The woman answered,—-“‘ No, my lord, I will

not do this; rather will I forego the vengeance for the blood of my child

and preserve my honour among the Arabs, or I shall lose both my

child and my honour. I will never do this; never, never.” The Kadhi

replied—‘ Retire and rest in the women’s apartment.” He next called

the other wife aside and said to her,—‘‘I require thee to do something,

which if thou dost, I will absolve thee from this crime.” She replied.

“Tam at thy orders; what dost thou wish me to do?” He rejoined,

“Thou must take off thy garment and wrap it round thy head,” &c.,

as he had spoken to the rival wife. She answered at once: “This ~

is easy, I will do it with willingness on condition that thou acquittest

me.” He said to her,—‘ Go to the end of the encampment and gird up thy

garments and run through the midst of the Arabs, from thence hither,

that all may behold thy shame and I will acquit thee,” Upon which she

set forth ; whereupon the Kadhi summoned a respectable man and said

to him, “ Go after this woman to the end of the tents and if thou seest

her uncovering her person, make her put on her garments and forbid

her and bring her hither.” The man did as he was ordered and after

this, the Kadhi decided that the blood of the child should be demanded

of the wicked woman. Some of the tribal chiefs objecting to sentence

being passed against the woman in a crime of this nature without evi-

dence, he replied that a woman who would sacrifice her reputation and

immodestly uncover her shame before all the tribe, would undoubtedly

be capable of so base a deed. They answered that his sentence was

just, and she was condemned to death by strangulation, such as she

herself had perpetrated with her own hands.

A Turrp INSTANCE.

A number of persons were suspected of the murder of a traveller

on his journey, but it was not known which of them was guilty of the

crime. The relatives of the murdered man prosecuted five of them,

from the knowledge that feelings of enmity had existed between

them and the deceased, but they were not able to say definitely that

this particular individual had killed that. When they appeared before

the judge and he interrogated them searchingly, he found that all of

1893.] H.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Hauran. 93

them repudiated the charge and as there were no witnesses to prove

the case against any particular person, he declared that he would

bring the criminal to justice in six months. After the lapse of the six

months, the Kadhi requested the chief of the tribe to assemble the

people on a large plain and place them side by side with their hands

folded upon their breasts in the form’of a cross. The chief told them

in a loud voice that the Kadhi desired to whisper something to them,

to which they should listen. Upon this the Kadhi whispered in the

ears of all of them saying, “I wish to say but two words only, and

when I speak them everyone who keeps his arms crossed on his

breast, shall receive from the Emir a present of a horse, a sword, and

a spear. Do you accept this condition?” he added. They all assented,

and the Kadhi with the Emir and the other chiefs in attendance, stood

before the assembled crowd, while the Kadhi thus exclaimed in a

loud voice: “O, Arabs! I know that he whose fillet of rope! shall

fly off his head, is the murderer of Ibn u’l Badin,” (the name of the

murdered man). Before the Kadhi had closed his lips, a man raised his

hand to his head and felt his band. Thereupon the Emir, the Kadhi,

and the chiefs came forward and laid hold of him, and he, after much

questioning, confessed that he had killed the unfortunate man with

his own hand.

THEIR OATHS.

The Bedouins constantly make use of oaths in their conversation.

They cannot string a sentence together without b’’llah or ta’liah fre-

quently reiterated, or Salat-Muhammad. ‘These words are used in

adjuration whether they speak truly or falsely, which makes no dif-

ference to them. But the oath which they regard as reliable and

which they employ in their tribunals, and in important cases, is the

following :—‘“ By the staff and the adored Lord, and the geomancy? of

Solomon, the son of David.” Before taking this oath, the man grasps

a staff in his hand and describes therewith a circle upon the ground

in front of the bystanders, after which he takes this oath before the

company, who thereby become witnesses against him. When they ap-

pear before the Kadhi in any important case, and the point is to be

decided by oath, the Kadhi addresses him saying, ‘‘ Say, O Bedouin, by

I This is the band of rope (¢kdl) which serves to fasten the kiifiyyah or kerchief

of cotton or silk. which the Bedouin wears round his head. Burton transliterates

this word incorrectly, as Aakal, in his Hl. Misr. I., 346. ed. 1855.

2 BS or b=); ps, equivalent to oJ} ale or geomancy.—These are lines

made in sand, and even on paper, by the diviners; an ancient practice, according

to Lane, still carried on at the present day, and employed to discover secret

thoughts and things unknown and the like.

94 A.S. Jarrett—Customs among the Bedowins of the Hauran. [No. 2,

the stars and the planets, and the heavens and the earth.” On his pro-

nouncing these words before the assembly, the indemnity is paid,

and the case is decided without further contention or dispute. They

also employ other words, such as—‘ By the tomb of Isa and of Misa.”

Such are the expressions they make use of in their oaths and assevera-

tions. They pronounce these words in all their dealings with each

other, and if one should borrow of another, the lender is satisfied with

the oath alone without the written bonds customary among civilised

communities. Experience shows that they keep due faith with each

other and it is rarely that any differences arise between them. Praise

be to God who has made them contented with their simple institutions !

SUPPLEMENT TO THE OBSERVATIONS ON MaRRiAGE.

When the dancing and singing and the ceremonies previously

mentioned are over, the bridegroom rises to his feet, and rushes

quickly through the women, taking any that may come on his way

to the apartment occupied by the bride. He then strikes the bride —

with a staff, bruising her head, in the belief that he thereby acquires

power over her and that she will never dispute his authority as long

as she lives. Another custom is as follows: when the song and dance

are over as above described, they make the bridegroom stand at the

door of the bridal apartment, while two vigorous youths come up behind

and push him with all their force. Should he fall on his face, they make

merry over him and do not suffer him to marry that night, but if he

does not fall, they depart to their homes and only his near relatives

remain with him and the ceremonies are concluded. .

SupPLEMENT TO THE OBSERVATIONS ON Movurnina.

When the mourning ceremonies are concluded, as above-mentioned,

they carry the corpse upon wooden boards, as is customary with people

in the towns. As they proceed and pass by any tent on their road, they

feign inability to advance as if the deceased were dragging them by

force to the tent they are passing, and so they carry him toit. The

master of the house brings out for the corpse a vesture, a jacket or

cloak, such as he may happen to possess, and this takes place from tent

to tent till they reach the cemetery. They then bury him and return

home after washing their hands upon the grave. This is done by one

of the men present taking a ewer, while the rest step forward one by

one to the grave and wash their hands, invoking the merey of God upon

him. They believe that the soul continues to abide in the left ear,

and that the deceased hears all that is said to him whether prayers or

aught else.

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

=<2-O—C»

Vol. LXITI, Part III.—ANTHROPOLOGY AND

COGNATE SUBJECTS.

No. II1.—18938.

NOTES ON ANTHROPOLOGY.

By H. H. Ristny, Hsq,, Indian Civil Service, Companion of the Indian

Hmpire; Officier d’ Académie Frangaise ; Director of Ethnography,

Bengal.

CHAPTER I.

THe Piace or Man 1n Nature.

Tn the first attempt to classify the animal kingdom, Linneeus placed

men and monkeys side by side in the order of mammals which he

designated Primates. In our own time there has been much discussion

of the question whether the differences between the two correspond to

the distinction between an order and asub-order. Owen thought he

had proved that in man alone the lesser brain is completely surpassed

in size by the larger ; but his theory, which would have given to man

an indisputably higher structural rank than the most advanced apes,

is now generally admitted to have been based upon erroneous observa-

tions. ;

Even the standard distinction between man as an animal with two

hands, and apes as creatures with four, has been swept away by recent

96 H. H. Risley—Prolegomena Anthropologica. [No. 3,

investigations. Professor Huxley* has shown that in all important rela-

tions of number, arrangement and form, the tarsal bones of the gorilla

resemble those of man. The only difference is, that in the gorilla the

metatarsal bones are relatively longer and more slender, while the great

toe is comparatively shorter and weaker, and along with its metatarsal

bones is joined to the base of the foot by a looser and more pliable joint.

But although the gorilla’s hind member must be admitted to be struc-

turally a true foot, its functions differ from those of the human foot,

and this fact alone raises the morphological status of man far above

that of the highest apes. Status in this sense depends upon specialisa-

tion of function. The more purposes a given member has to discharge

the lower is its morphological rank. Thus a man’s foot can only be

used for walking; while a gorilla’s foot, although a true foot in virtue

of its anatomical character, is also a prehensile organ and therefore less

specialised and of a lower type. Apes walk either on the outside edge of

their feet, or, like the ourang-outang and chimpansee, on the upper surfaces

of their toes, which are folded down when the erect position is assumed.f

Differences of habit again lead to modifications of structure. The

upright position leads to the shortening of the arms, which are no

longer used for locomotion, though they retain their power of prehen-

sion, and causes the pelvis to asume the dish-like form adapted to

support the intestines. The relatively capacious skull is evenly balanced

on the vertebral column, and if, as is the case with the Negro, the jaws

project greatly, the correlative development of the cerebellum serves to

maintain equilibrium.

Embryological differences must not be left out of consideration.

Eighty years ago Johann Friedrich Meckel, of Halle, discovered that

durivg the period of immaturity, which lasts from the fertilization of

the ovum to the first manifestations of sexual aptitudes, every animal

passes through all the various stages of development which characterise

the lower forms of life during their whole existence. At birth the

difference between the human infant and the monkey is comparatively

smal]. It takes an expert to distinguish the skull of a child from that

of achimpansee. In point of size there is little to chocse; but an ape’s

brain does not grow much, Although it resembles the human brain in

structure, its development follows quite a different course. The brain

of the ape has, asarule, stopped growing by the time the animal has

got its second set of teeth, which is just the time when the real develop-

ment of a child’s brain begins. Per contra, the facial bones of the ape

grow more rapidly, so that the biggest monkeys have the brain of an

* Huxley, The Place of Man in Nature, p. 105.

+ Darwin, Descent of Man, i, p. 120.

1893.] H. H. Risley—Prolegomena Anthropologica. 97

infant combined with the jaws of an ox. So also the inter-maxillary

bone disappears earlier in the human embryo than is the case with

monkeys. lt follows from all this that continued development can

never turn a monkey into a man, for the evolution of the two types

goes on in different directions, and the degree of divergence would

therefore tend constantly to increase. In some of the lowest monkeys,

whose development has been arrested, as is the case with the marmoset

of Hastern Brazil, the brain-case approaches the human type more closely

than that of the anthropoid apes.* It is therefore a vulgar error to sup-

pose that the evolution hypothesis traces the descent of man to one of

the four higher varieties of apes. Neither Darwin nor any of his

followers have ever said anything of the kind, but have always main-

tained that the ancestors of the human race must have diverged from

some long extinct variety of the catarrhine group in the early part of

the tertiary epoch. In order to verify this hypothesis intermediate

forms must be discovered connecting the eocene apes with the men of

the present day. The chain of structural modification will then be

complete. This missing link, however, will probably be found, not in

Hurope, which man seems first to have entered after his present stage of

organization had been reached, but in Asia or Hquatorial Africa, regions

more likely primd facie to have been the cradle of the human race.

We have spoken thus far only of physical characters, which entitle

man merely to rank in the animal kingdom as a sub-order of the Pri-

mates. These are what determine his place from the scientific point of

view, which is all that we are now concerned with. In the later papers

we hope to deal with some of the higher distinctions between men and

animals.

In illustration of the different phases through which the question

has passed the most notable classifications of men and monkeys are

shown below.

Order of Primates.

Linneus—1735.

Ferus, (savage)

Americanus

Huropeeus

Species sapiens4 Asiaticus

| Asser (negro)

| Monstruosus (abnormal)

Species sylvestris or troglodytes : Orang, ete.

Ist genus. Homo

2nd genus. Simia.

Sid genus. Lemurs.

4th genus. Vespertilio.

* Virchow, Menschen wnd Ajffenschidel, p. 25.

98 H. H. Risley—Prolegomena Anthropologica. [No. 3,

Cuvier—1828.

lst order. Bimana: Man.

2nd order. Quadrumana

F Cana ar. lst tribe. Monkeys of old world.

Abi furl Lakes 1 2ud tribe. Monkeys of new world.

2nd family. Marmosets.

3rd family. Lemurs.

Huxley—1871.

1. Anthropide: Man.

Oataredhing ( Anthropomorphic.

ae oe Cynomorphice,

2. Simiade Platyrrhine

Arctopitheca.

3. Lemurs.

Broca—1870.

[st family. Man.

2nd family. Anthropoids (chimpansee, gorilla, orang, and gibbon).

3rd family. Pitheca (semnopitheca, or sacred monkeys of India).

Ath family. Cebia.

Sth family. Lemurs.

Broca—1877-—1880.

. . {( A. Man.

lst: Anthropomorphi { 2), Auatingamnandl

{ C. Pitheca.

D. Cebia.

According to Huxley, the different races of mankind fall naturally

into two primary divisions: the Ulotrichi, with crisp or woolly hair ;

and the Leiotrichi, with smooth hair.

Among the Ulotrichi the colour of the skin ranges from yellowish-

brown to the deepest charcoal-black. The hair and eyes are almost

invariably dark, and the entire group, with the exception of the Anda-

manese, is dolichocephalic. The Negroes and Bushmen of Africa, and

the Negritos of the Malay region, and of the Papuan islands belong to

this stock. Some writers have proposed to include the Dravidians of

India among them, but it may be doubted whether the physical charac-

teristics of this type have yet been determined with sufficient certainty

to enable the question to be finally settled.

The Leiotricht or smooth-haired division are further divided into

four groups :—

1. Australioid with dark skin and eyes, wavy, black hair and long

prognathous skulls with well developed brow ridges. The Australians

2nd: Monkeys

1893:]~ H. H. Risley—Prolegomena Anthropologica. 99

are the chief representatives of this type, and Huxley also includes in

it the inhabitants of the Dekhan and the ancient Egyptians. As re-

gards the people of the Dekhan a doubt may be suggested, whether the

data available are ample enough to justify this conclusion. One may

also fairly ask what is meant by the phrase inhabitants of the Dekhan.

Presumably the Dravidians, but the category is so large and indefinite

that it may well give rise to some misapprehension. One is tempted to

surmise that the people of the Dekhan have been included in this type on

the strength of an examination of a limited number of Museum specimens,

about the least trustworthy kind of evidence that can be resorted to. No

one who is acquainted with the conditions which govern the collection and

preparation of skulls in India, can fail to regard with profound distrust

any of the ordinary collections ; for the simple reason that in nine cases

out of ten there is, and from the nature of the case can be, no guarantee

whatever that the skulls are what they are represented to be. Pending

therefore the fuller examination and determination of the Dravidian type,

which may perhaps be looked for, we may be permitted to suspend jude-

ment on the question whether it should be included in the Australioid

group.

2. Next in order comes the Mongoloid group, with usually yellowish-

brown or reddish-brown skins and dark eyes, the hair being long, black,

and straight. The characteristic Mongolian skull is brachycephalic ; in

fact the most pronounced cases of brachycephaley are found among this

group, and all Asiatic Mongols are markedly brachycephalic. On the

other hand, the American Mongols are usually dolichocephalic.

3. The Xanthrochroic group is marked by fair skins, blue eyes, and

abundant fair hair. The skulls of the most typical members of the group

are almost invariably dolichocephalic, indeed Penka (Die Herkunft der

Arier ) regacds this as one of the chief characteristics of the Xanthrochroie

Scandinavians ; but in Southern Hurope the brachycephalic representa-

tives of the type out-number the dolichocephalic. Teutons, Scandinavians,

Slavonians, and the fair Celts are the chief members of this group ; but

distant off-shoots are also found in North Africa and Western Asia.

4.- The Melanochroi, or dark whites, have pale complexions, dark hair

and eyes, and usually long, but sometimes broad skulls. In Hurope they

are represented by the Iberians and “ black Celts ” of Western Europe.

Professor Huxley is inclined to think that they are not a distinct group,

but result from the mixture of Australioids and Xanthrochroi.

100 S. C. Mitra—Drowning and Drowned Persons. [No. 3,

On Some Superstitions regarding Drowning and Drowned Persons.—By

Basu Sarat Cuanpra Mirra, Pleader, Judge’s Court, Chupra.

Anthropologists have come to the conclusion that the principle of

Animism has its origin in the belief that every locality has its presiding

spirits. This stage of belief is a characteristic of savage races and still

survives as a relic of primitive faith among peoples who have now

become civilised. Primitive men believed every mountain, rock and

valley, every well and stream and lake, to be the abode of some spirits.

This belief again originates from the association of the idea of personal

life with that of motion, just as the swaying of a tree appears to the

mind of primitive man to be a proof of personal life like the flight of

birds or the movements of animals. This idea became gradually

developed and, in conjunction with dreams during sleep, reminiscences

of the dead and accidental associations of motionless objects with motion

(as of a rock in the midst of a rapid or eddy) gave rise to Animism or

Spiritism. Primitive man was awe-struck at the majesty and grandeur

of 2 mountain and, inwardly reflecting that this must be caused by

spirits or beings superior to himself, believed the mountain to be the

local habitation of these beings.

Relics of savage Animism are still to be met with among civilized

races: such as the mountain-worship of the Japanese, the well-worship.

prevailing in the different counties of Great Britain and Ireland, and

the river-worship of the Hindus. The Ainos, who are the aboriginal

inhabitants of Japan, profess “the rudest and most primitive form of

nature-worship, attaching a vague sacredness to trees, rivers, rocks, and

mountains, and vague notions of power for good or evil to the sea, the

forest, the fire, and the sun and moon.’* ‘This belief still survives

among the modern Japanese who worship mountains. Miss Bird says

(page 108 of Vol. I of her work): ‘‘ Mountains, for a great part of the

year clothed or patched with snow, piled in great ranges round Nantaisan,

their monarch, are worshipped as a god.” At page 122 of the same

volume, she again says: “ The mountain-peak of Nantaisan is. worshipped,

and on its rugged summit there is a small Shinto shrine with a rock

beside it on which about one hundred rusty sword-blades lie—offerings

made by remorseful men whose deeds of violence haunted them till they

went there on pilgrimage and deposited the instruments of their crimes

before the shrine of the mountain-god.”

In the same manner, primitive man believes that every river has

* Miss Bird’s Unbeaten Tracks in Japan, Vol. II, page 94,

1893.] S.C Mitra—Drowning and Drowned Persons. 101

its presiding spirit, and instances of this belief are still to be met with

among peoples of savage culture. The T'shi-speaking peoples of Africa

belisve in a great spirit Prah who presides over rivers and to whom

they offer human sacrifices—one adult male, and one adult female—in

the belief that the spirit can do harm to the people through the agency of

the rivers. By the principle of substitution, offerings of flowers, fruits,

sweets, cereals, and incense which the Hindus of Bengal offer every year

to the Ganges, Brahmaputra, Padma, Nerbudda and other rivers, have

taken the place of the human sacrifices which are offered by savage

peoples to the great River-Spirit.

Traces of the belief that every river, sea, and other bodies of water

have presiding spirits, and that they require human sacrifices, are to be

found even at the present day in the shape of various superstitions about

drowning and drowned persons which are prevalent among civilized

peoples. Hence the reluctance displayed by some peoples to save a

man from drowning if he falls into the river or the sea. In the Solomon

Islands, when a man falls into the river and is attacked by a shark, he

is neither helped out of the water nor is he assisted in warding off the

attack of his marine assailant. If the person any how manages to escape

from the jaws of the shark, his fellow-tribesmen throw him back into

the water so that the shark may make a meal of him. This they do

under the impression that the victim is destined to become a sacrifice

to the river-god.* Another form of this antipathy to saving a drown-

ing man obtains in Scotland and has been recorded by Sir Walter

Scott in “The Pirate.’ In that story the peddler Bryce refused

to assist Mordaunt in saving the life of the shipwrecked sailor from

drowning and even rated him roundly for attempting to do such a

thing. I will reproduce the conversation which took place between

the two, because it shows the motive for not assisting a man from

getting drowned. Bryce said, ““Are you mad, you that have lived

sae lang in Zetland, to risk the saving of a drowning man? Wot

ye not if ye bring him to life again, he will be sure to do you capital

injury?” The origin of this belief is stated by some to be the idea that

the person rescued from being drowned will, some day or other,

do a mischief to the man who saves his life. Others say that it has

its foundation in the belief that, as rivers and seas are entitled to

human sacrifices, the presiding spirits of those bodies of water will

wreak their vengeance on those who prevent them from getting the

victims, as is illustrated by the item of folklore from the Solomon

Islands or by that prevailing in the Orkneys and Shetlands. It is said

* Codrington’s Zhe Melanesians, page 179.

102 S. C. Mitra—Drowning and Drowned Persons. [ No. 3,

that “among the seamen of Orkney and Shetland it was deemed unlucky

to rescue persons from drowning since it was held as a matter of religi-

ous faith that the sea is entitled to certain victims, and if deprived

would avenge itself on those who interfere.’

The superstition that the water-spirit, if despoiled of his victim,

will wreak vengeance on the person who deprives him of the sacrifice

due to him, is prevalent, in one form or another, among many races in

various parts of the world. It exists among the sea-faring population

of Great Britain and Ireland and especially among those of Cornwall.

The sea-faring community of France, the boatmen who ply their voca-

tion on the River Danube and the common peasant folk of Russia also

share in this belief. Formerly a superstitious belief was current

amongst the Bengalis that a water-spirit in the form of an old

hag—called seast—haunts tanks and ponds, and when any person

goes thereto, she fetters that person’s feet with an invisible chain.

The victim is allowed to go wherever he likes, dragging the invisible

chain, long as the daylight lasts, but as the shades of evening

begin to fall, the weast begins to withdraw the chain, and, therewith,

the victim is gradually drawn into the waters of the tank and drowned.

This superstition, is now fast vanishing before the progress of Hnglish

education and enlightenment and now only lingers as a rele in the

threat with which Bengali infants are frightened, namely, that, should

they become naughty, the segs} will catch them and take them away.

Another mythical being, named sf@, was believed to exist in Bengal

formerly. It was supposed to guard hidden treasure and to reside in

tanks. It was also said of this being that if anybody went to take the

treasure in charge of the HW, he was dragged into the water by that

spirit and killed by being submerged in it. This bit of folklore is

also disappearing. The Siamese believe in a water-spirit called Pnik,

who, they say, seizes those who go to bathe in the water and drags

them down. The Sioux Indians entertain a similar belief in-a water-

demon whom they call Unk-tahe and who, they believe, kills men by

dragging them underneath the water in a way similar to the Siamese

Spirit. The Kamschatkadales refuse to help a drowning man out of

the water, on account of some similar superstitious scruples. If such

a man was anyhow rescued, no one of his fellow-tribesmen would allow

him to enter his house or give him food, but, on the other hand, would

take him for one who is dead. The Chinese also display & similar sort

of reluctance to save a drowning man because they believe that the

spirit of the drowned man hovers over the water till 1t succeeds in

* Tudor’s Orkney and Shetland, page 176.

1893. ] 8S. C. Mitra—Drowning and Drowned Persons. 103

lulling a fellow-creature by dragging him underneath the water and

drowning him. It is alse popularly believed by the Hindus of Bengal

that the spirits of persons who have come by their deaths from drown-

ing, haunt the tanks and wells in which they have been drowned. Per-

sons are afraid of going to such tanks and wells after nightfall, from a

superstitious dread that the ghost of the drowned man would be sure to

appear to him, orsome other evil would happen to him. ‘The waters

of such tanks and wells are considered impure and unclean until those

receptacles of water are reconsecrated and thus rendered pure, by per-

forming some ¥t# or sacrifice, or some Jagna. Like the Bengalis, the

Japanese also consider the water of wells wherein persons have been

drowned asimpure. Miss Bird, at page 184 of Vol. I of her above-

quoted work, says: “I have passed two wells which are at present

disused in consequence of recent suicides by getting drowned in them.”

There is a belief current among the people of Bangalore in Mysore, that

the spirits of those persons who have been drowned possess women.*

There are some omens which are superstitiously believed to prog-

nosticate death from drowning. Before the days of the Suez Canal, when

ships used to come to India by the route round the Cape of Good Hope.

EKuropean sailors believed thata “ Phantom Ship,” which they called the

“Flying Dutchman,” used to sail near the Cape and would appear to

passing vessels in times of storms. Sailors believed that the vessel

which sighted the ‘‘ Phantom Ship” would surely come to grief, and

all the crew on board the vessel would be drowned. Captain Marryat

has founded the plot of a novel upon the legend of the “ Flying Dutch-

man.’ There is a superstition in Bengal among the lower classes of

Bengalis, that if a single female goes in a boat in which there are male

passengers only, the boat would come to grief and the passengers drowned.

In order to obviate this evil, the single female passenger must tie a knot in

her cloth and must call to mind the name of another female. I once saw

a curious illustration of this superstition. In May or June 1884, I had

occasion to goover to Seebpore on the other side of the River Hooghly.

LT hired a boat from the Colvin’s Ghat, Calcutta, and was crossing the

river. While in midstream, the wind began to blowa regular gale,

and the boat was tossed to and fro. My fellow-passengers assured

me that the rough weather was the consequence of the presence of

a single female who was a passenger in the same boat with us. On

a previous occasion also, while going to Seebpore, I was accompanied

by asingle female—a relative of mine, and, when stepping into the

* “Note ona Mode of Obsession, which dealt with the Belief in a part of

Bangalore in the Possession of Women by the Spirits of Drowned Persons” by

BF. Fawcett, in the Journal of the Anthropol: Soc: of Bombay, Vol. I. No. 8.

J. iu. 14

104 S. C. Mitra—Drowning and Drowned Persons. [No. 3,

boat, I saw her tie a pice in a corner of her cloth, mentioning the

name of another female, as there was no other female passenger in

that boat. This she did to obviate the consequences of the popular

belief that a boat with a single female passenger would come to

grief. There are also the Bengali superstitions that women who have

got children must not put water into a vessel containing lime, after

taking their meal, otherwise their children will get drowned.* Also a

person who dreams that he is drowned in mire, ought to know that

such dream prognosticates an early death to him.* The Bengali

Hindus also believe that those persons who have got convolutions of

hair (peculiar growth of the hair ina spiral form, which is called in

Bengali FBCIUA), are sure to get drowned. I came across a curious

instance of this superstition lately. In the beginning of August last,

a nephew of a Bengali pleader of the Chupra Bar got drowned while

bathing in the River Saraju which flows past that town. While on a

visit of condolence to the bereaved gentleman, another Bengali gentle-

man—also a pleader of the local bar—asked one of the uncles of the

drowned boy whether the deceased had got a convolution of hair on his

head. On being informed that he had got one, the gentleman told us

all, that since the deceased had such a convolution of the hair, he was

sure to have died by drowning. The aforesaid gentleman also informed

us that his second son had also got a similar convolution of hair, and

that he was afraid lest he should also get drowned. He further told

us that, in consequence of his son’s possessing such a convolution, he did

not allow him to go to bathe either in a tank or in the river.

There are also certain processes which, if had recourse to, would

prevent a person from getting drowned. The performance of certain

religious ceremonies is also supposed to have the same effect. Sailors

believe that if a portion of the caul which covers the face of some

children at the time of birth, be worn as an amulet round the neck, the

person wearing it will not get drowned. In Bengal, it is sometimes

believed that if a person accidentally eats ants along with sweets or

other eatables, he will not get drowned. When a person is about to

go to a distant part of the country and will have to cross rivers,

the Hindus of Bengal, previous to the starting offer pujas to the

goddesses of the rivers Ganges, Brahmaputra, Padma, Nerbudda,

&c., &e., so that no mishap may occur. In our own family at

Calcutta, I have observed similar pujas offered to the family idol

Narayana (who in this case is supposed to represent those river-

goddesses), before any member of the family undertakes a journey

* Vide items Nos. 150, 155 and 189 in paper “On Popular Superstitions in

Bengal,” published in the Journal of the Anthrop: Soc: of Bombay, Vol. I., p. 354,

1893.] S. C. Mitra—Drowning and Drowned Persons. 105

to a distant part wherein he will have to cross rivers, simply for the

purpose of appeasing the river-goddesses who will, therefore, preserve

him from all accidents in the rivers. The Bengali boatmen cry “ Badar,

Badar”’ when a boat is in danger of capsizing, in the belief that doing

so would cause the vessel to reach its destination safely. The Ainos,

who are the aborigines of Japan, believe that if they throw the images

of their gods, which are nothing but wands and posts of peeled wood,

whittled nearly to the top, from which the pendent shavings fall down

in white curls, into rivers, streams, rapids and other dangerous places,

they will be able to cross them safely.* The Japanese worship a god

who, they believe, saves men from drowning and accident. They have

also an amulet which saves persons from drowning. Miss Bird says,

“The amulet which saves from drowning is a certain cure for choking,

if courageously swallowed.’’+ The Kakhyens of Burma worship a Nat

called the Khakoo Kha-nam, the god of water—on the occasion of any-

one getting drowned. They also worship another Nat named the Ndong

Nat (Aing-peen Nat of the Burmese)—the God of the Outside of Home,

who, they believe, resides in the house, but 7s worshipped by them outside

if one of the family ts killed by drowning.{ The Mahommedans, when

undertaking journeys by water utter, as a protective from drowning,

the following formula which is contained in Swrah Nooh of the Koran :—

pity! 725 coy ol Lure 9 less? SUE poms

The whole may be transliterated in Roman characters thus: “ Bis-

millAheh majrih4 o mursaha inna rabi-il-ghafur ur-rahim.” The origin

of this custom is contained in the following legend which runs thus

narrated in Urdu :—

witb LB ald? 52 oh yyw WF pllal) syle oy) wyde UUrb das

ae leg got bpm Cl ELI] cyygile Cut pe pale dele & 9) wyBe tpt eyyih

s co wayar (IG) Si! 45 che S55 a9d ply eo HAS Agilos L oyy2as

& ole rt wo be Ws wre ey eld be Ge L Gilesb Gre & Ge

pat Caly> OF SS mod waysS yof oly wd (S55 Jat 12 YL il SS onvle va

pratt coy wl poy? s Ley? at ms by? esl pSm eop® Cugzle & PAESS

Elsi Mt ByS Glut wilste came (Snes! ddd G= BS Ob} oy GS oe

# Ip wdy890 WlSpb yg) AB (545 Sy! & OSs Let hit

The legend in Urdu may be thus translated into English :—

“The story of the Deluge of the Patriarch Noah—on whom be

peace—is well-known. The long and short of itis that when the Deluge

* Mrs. Bird’s Unbeaten Tracks in Japan, Vol. II, p. 95.

+ Op. cit. Vol. I., p. 379 and p. 380. f} Anderson’s Mandalay to Momien, page 457.

106 S. C. Mitra—Drowning and Drowned Persons. [No. 3,

commenced, the Patriarch Noah took a pair of each kind of animal and

then repaired with his nearest relatives to the Ark. The rest of the

people, as also a son of the Patriarch Noah were drowned on account

of disobedience. The whole of the earth was flooded, and when the

waters rose to the height of 40 yards above the trees and mountains,

the inmates of the Ark, on account of the terrific storm and the fury

of the waves, became senseless with fear and despaired of life. Then

God ordered :—‘ Whoever will utter the words, Bismillaheh majriha

o murs&éhé inn& rabi-il-ghafur ur-rahim,* the Almighty God will

deliver him from all difficulties. The Almighty God will, by the

benign influence of His Name, preserve him from drowning. And the

storm was allayed.”

The Russians also beheve that saving the life of a drowning man

excites the wrath of the water-spirit. An illustration of this item of

Russian folklore is given by Mr. Barry, in his novel entitled ‘“ Iyan

at Home,” which is descriptive of Russian life :—‘“ Once upon a time, a

drunkard fell into the water and disappeared. Some speetators who

stood close by on the shore, did not shew any inclination whatever to

save the drowning man. The man was drowned. The villagers held

a court of enquiry, to investigate into the matter of that man’s death

from drowning. In the course of the enquiry it was elicited that no

cross had been found on the neck of the deceased. The village Daniels,

who sat to enquire into the matter, quickly returned the verdict that

the man had got drowned because he had no cross upon his neck.” The

fisherfolks of Bohemia also display a similar kind of reluctance to save

a man from drowning, under the impression that the presiding spirit

of the water would get angry at thus being deprived of his victim, would

give him bad luck in fishing and soon get him drowned. The same super-

stition also obtains in Germany, and, when a person comes by his death

from drowning, the German peasants say, ‘‘ The river-spirit claims his

annual sacrifice,’ and sometimes also, ‘The nix has taken the drowned

man.” Mr. Jones, in his ‘ Credulities Past and Present,” ofters an ex-

planation to the effect that ‘a person who attempts to rescue another

from drowning, is considered to incur the hatred of the uneasy spirit,

which is desirous, even at the expense of a man’s life to escape from its

wandering.” Dr. Tylor, in his “ Primitive Culture,’ explains the super-

* This formula may be translated into Urdu as follows:

poe KJ} I ps0 Y) a aes? Kg! B5@) By Keo! We cst & al} eb Sgilas

# os? Wy? ry! Ty

The above may be translated into English thus. “The moying and the stopping

(of this boat, 7. e., Noah’s Ark) depends upon the influence of the Name of God.

or in truth, our God is preéminently, a Pardoner of sins, and Merciful.”

1893. ] S. C. Mitra—Drowning and Drowned Persons. 107

stition by saying that such reluctance is only a relic of the ancient belief

that the water-spirit very naturally used to get angry on being deprived

of his intended victim and, consequently, bore ill-will towards the per-

sons who ventured so to deprive him, and would try to wreak vengeance

on him at the first opportunity.

There is another class of popular beliefs as regards the time when

the body of a drowned man would float up. In past times, it was

popularly believed that the body of a drowned man would float up on.

the ninth day. This belief is prevalent in the county of Durham,

as we are informed, on the authority of Mr. Henderson. Sir Thomas

Browne, the author of the ‘“ Hydriotaphia” and the “ Religio Medici,”

has also discussed this popular belief in his Pseudodovia Epidemica.

In ancient times, people believed that the spirits of those persons

who had been drowned in the sea, wandered for one hundred years,

owing to their corpses not having been properly buried with all the

rites of sepulture. Relics of this belief are to be found even at the

present day. The belief still lingers among ignorant fisherfolk in some

parts of England, that the spirits of those sailors who have been drowned

by shipwreck frequent those parts of the shores near which the ship-

wreck took place, and some of them even assert that they have heard

the spirits of the drowned sailors ‘“ hailing their own names.” Hunt,

in his ‘‘ Romances of the West of England,” refers to this belief, and says,

that fisherfolks are afraid of walking in such localities after nightfall.

This belief is similar to the Bengali superstition, described above, that

the spirits of drowned persons haunt those tanks and wells in which

they have been drowned, and has its counterpart among other races of

people all over the world.

Lastly, there are some curious popular beliefs about the methods by

which the corpses of drowned persons may be discovered. One of these

methods is to tie up a loaf of ryebread in the shirt of the drowned per-

son and set it afloat in the water, near the place where the person was

drowned. It is believed that the loaf of bread will float until it reaches

the spot where the body of the drowned person lies, and then sink

The Indian Mirror of Thursday, the 29th September 1892, gives the

following account of a search, in the aforesaid way, after the body of a

drowned boy :—

“‘A novel method was adopted at Springfield, Illinois (United

States of North America), in searching for the body of a drowned boy.

The searchers tied up a loaf of ryebread in the lost boy’s shirt and set

it adrift in the water above the place where the lad was drowned, the

theory being that the loaf would float until it came close to the body.

The package in this case is said to have floated until it reached a certain

108 8. C. Mitra—Drowning and Drowned Persons. [No. 3,

point, when it suddenly sank. The boy was found within a few feet of

the spot.”

This belief is to be found in other forms in many countries. Another

form of it consistsin floating a loaf weighted with mercury, whichis be-

lieved to float at once towards, and stand over, the spot where the corpse

lies. A writer in an American paper gives the following instances of this

belief: ‘‘Some years ago, a boy fell into the stream at Sherborne, Dorset-

shire, and was drowned. The body not having been recovered for some

days, the mode of procedure adopted was thus: A four-pound loaf of best

flour was procured, and a small piece cut out of the side of it, forming

a cavity, into which a little quicksilver was poured. The piece was

then replaced, and tied firmly in its original position. The loaf thus

prepared was thrown into the river at the spot where the body fell, and

was expected to float down the stream till it came to the place where

the body had lodged. But no satisfactory result occurred.” In another

form, this belief is also prevalent among the aboriginal Indians of

North America. Sir James Alexander, in his work on Canada, says:

“The Indians imagine that in the case of a drowned body, its place

may be discovered by floating a chip of cedar wood, which will stop

and turn round over the exact spot. An instance occurred within my

own knowledge, in the case of Mr. Lowery, of Kingston Mill, whose boat

was overturned, and himself drowned near Cedar Island, nor could the

body be discovered until this experiment was resorted to.” The writer

in the American paper, from whom I have quoted the above, says: “ Not

many months ago a man was drowned at St. Louis. After search had

beed made for the body, but without success, the man’s shirt, which he

had Jaid aside when he went in to bathe, was spread out on the water,

and allowed to float away. For a while it floated, and then sank, near

which spot, it is reported, the man’s body was found.” Another modi-

fication of the theory of the discovery of a drowned man’s corpse by a

loaf, is current in Brittany. When a man gets drowned in Brittany

and his corpse cannot be recovered, a lighted taper is stuck into a loaf

of bread, which is then set adrift in the stream. Wherever the loaf of

bread stands over, still, there, it is believed, the corpse hes underneath

the water. Another modification of this belief consists in tying round

a wisp of straw, a strip of parchment having on it some cabalistic letters

written by the parish priest, and setting it afloat in the stream.

Wherever it will stop still, there, it is believed, the body is sure to be

found. A correspondent of Notes and Queries says that the corpse of a

drowned person was recovered by this means.

In some other countries, a living animal is employed for the purpose

of recovering the body of a drowned man. It is believed that the

1893.] S. C. Mitra—Some Beliefs in a Being or Animal. 109

animal will either cry out or sink at the exact spot where the corpse

lies. In Norway, the people searching for the body take a cock with

them in the boat and row with it hither and thither. It is believed by

them that the cock will crow when the boat reaches the spot where

the body of the drowned man lies. Ina similar manner, the Javanese

throw a living sheep into the water, when the corpse of a drowned man

has sunk. They believe that the spot where the sheep sinks is the

place where the dead body is sure to be found,

On Some Beliefs in a Being or Animal which is supposed to Guard Hidden

Treasure.— By Sarat CHANDRA Mirra, M.A., B.L., Pleader, Judge’s

Court, Chupra.

Among some races of men there still lingers the belief that treasure,

either kept concealed by men, or lying embowelled in the recesses of

mines underneath the earth, are guarded by some mythical beings or

animals, This belief seems to have been prevalent among the ancient

Persians, for allusions to it are to be found in some of the classical works

of their literature. Sometimes artificial means were resorted to by

other races of people, as for instance the Bengalis, of killing a human

male child and appointing his manes to be the guardian of the treasure

which was made over to his charge and was hidden under the earth.

This is a relic of the belief still prevalent among primitive men like the

savage races of Africa, that the manes of the wives, slaves and horses

killed at the funeral of a deceased chieftain, would accompany him in

the next world, and that the hunting implements and other articles used

by the deceased in his life-time, if buried with his corpse, would be of

service to him in the life beyond the grave. In olden times in Bengal,

““ When the good old rule, the simple plan,

That he should take who has the power

And he should keep who can,”

was the order of the day, the people of Bengal resorted to the expedient

of concealing their surplus treasure underneath the ground and ap-

pointing a Yakh (4@), to keep watch and ward over it. The word

Yakh (@@) is a corruption of the Sanskrit word @@ (Yaksha)—a

name applied to a class of beings who were supposed to people the

upper regions, and allusions to whom are frequently to be met with in

Sanskrit literature.

The ceremony of appointing a Yakh (4@), may be described thus:

A male child was kidnapped without his parents knowing of it. The

child was then bathed and clad in a new dhoti. Garlands of flowers

were put round his neck. He was then worshipped. Then an excava-

110 S. C. Mitra—Some Beliefs in a Being or Animal. [No. 3,

tion was made in the ground, sufficiently large to accommodate the would-

be Yakh and to contain the treasure, which was put into a number of

ghadas (48t), or pitchers of bell-metal. ‘he child was then made to

sit in this excavation, and the ghadas containing the treasure were

arranged in it. A lamp containing a wick in some gii or clarified butter,

was lighted and kept burning near him. Then an invocation was made

to the Yakh, that the treasure was being made over to him and that he

should keep strict watch and ward over it. Then the excavation was

closed by placing some planks over it, and earth was then thrown over

it. Thechild gradually became drowsy, owing to asphyxia, and remained

alive so long as the lamp kept burning. Ultimately the child used to

die of suffocation. The spirit of the dead child, thus, became the

guardian of the hidden treasure.

This practice was frequently resorted to in the olden times, and

even after the establishment of British Rule in Bengal. It is now no

longer heard of. If the parents of the missing child any how got scent

that their child had been kidnapped and was being made a ¥@, and if

they got any clue to his whereabouts, they immediately went thither,

rescued the child from a horrible death, and appropriated the treasure

to themselves, for the real owner thereof did not dare appear and prefer

a claim to it, for fear of being punished for kidnapping and attempted

manslaughter. Hence all the ceremonies were performed secretly so

that the parents of the kidnapped child might not know of it.

Many tanks in Bengal had the evil repute of being haunted by

Yakhs. I recollect having heard, in my childhood, from my mother and

grandmother, many a mythical story to the effect that the Yakhs used

to come up to the steps leading into the tanks, and place thereon the

ghadas containing the hidden treasure, and disappeared within the

depths of the tank as soon as a human being appeared on the spot, the

ghadas also vanishing into the water. Whoever attempted to appro-

priate the money was killed by the Yakh.

This practice has now fallen into desuetude owing to the security of

property and wealth, enjoyed under the aegis of British Rule, to the

fear of prosecution for kidnapping and attempted manslaughter, and,

above all, to the spread of education and the consequent enlightenment

of men’s minds from superstitious beliefs. Traces of the belief in qe

still survive in several Bengali proverbial expressions. A thing which

is highly prized by its owner and which he is loth to part with, is spoken

of as being a Wat wa or the treasures of a Yakh. A person carefully

watching a thing or anxiously waiting for some other object, is spoken

of as fat Waa Tq Ble or as sitting like a Yakh.

Similar beliefs about a mythical animal keeping watch and ward

1893. ] S. C. Mitra—Some Beliefs in a Being or Animal. 111

over hidden treasure are also to be met with among other races of men.

The ancient Persians had a belief prevalent amongst them to the effect

that hidden treasure was guarded by a Mar ( je ) or snake. An allusion

to this belief is to be found in the Gulistan of Sheikh Sadi, which was

published in 656 A. H. (A. D. 1258). The story stands 13th in number,

in Chapter V. of that work, and is as follows :—

ale » wll ole wy woe y i eh dS yy Slee Gale «)} Ly s&s

. (sosovo} wry? wily! ae iby 8 3 gods 8)! > 9! wb gl mf dy * dilys Soho

aS ea yigaso wy w) EG wet x 5s yy sll =5) [2.0 bh Km wot GS!

* Osler ylo OMS 19 oJ e * sles Ld 5) cb a3 JS *% Ww) yale ro O55

The above may be translated thus: A person had a beautiful wife,

who died. The mother-in-law, an old woman, remained a fixture in the

house, on account of the dowry. His neighbours, perceiving no remedy,

came in a body to him ona visit of condolence. One of them asked

how he was faring in that state of separation from his beloved wife.

He replied that the separation from his wife was not so intolerable as

the presence of his mother-in-law. “The rose has been plucked and

the thorn left. The treasure has been carried away and the snake left.”

There was also another belief prevalent among the ancient Persians

to the effect that hidden treasure is guarded by a mythical creature

named poke (Tilism), which neither enjoys the treasure nor permits

anyone else to enjoy it. There seems to be a difference of opinion about

the meaning of the word poole ( Tilism, from which is derived the English

word Talisman). Davy, in his well-known Persian-English Dictionary,

gives the following enplanation of this word :

peak Tylsem. A Talisman, or magical image, upon which, under

a certain horoscope, are engraved mystical characters, as charms against

enchantment, or fasciuation. They use Talismans as preservatives in vart-

ous ways, particularly in burying then with treasure, to prevent it from

being discovered.

There are allusions to this latter belief in Sheikh Sadi’s Bustan, Chap-

Ey ndival Son (4 9 ¥ S53 5 Uns? yoy w3Sa). The couplets are as follows :

pro =. sf cod wn deed * (33 gl—tyos Sigh Os

Cyr? we certb diy) 8S i) Ilys G* (J lvs wb

They may be translated thus:

The miser, rich in dinars and silver,

Is a tilism dwelling over the treasure.

His gold remained years, for the reason

That such a tilism trembles over its head.

, aay hs4 oe, Agere He

‘

Penn

Cephalic.

AeA Maximum antero-posterior diameter from glabella or eminence

above root of nose (A).

B. Approximate starting point for maximum transverse diameter B—B

. oes B...B x 100

Cephalic Index = Sa AeA

Nasal.

Ce, Cs Height of nose from nasal spine to root of nose, from one to

three millimetres below transverse axis of eyes.

ibe B) Maximum width of nose outside nostrils, without depressing

(See figure 4.) flesh.

Nasal Index = a ;

Vertical proportions of the head.

Le Tees Height of head from vertex to intersuperciliary point, 7.e., to

centre of a line drawn at a tangent to the curvature of the eye-

brows. ;

lel ae Height of head from vertex to tragus.

eee,

Height of head from vertex to bottom of chin,

Reg. No. 646; Bengal, Gl. —Jan. 93 —1,500 Litho, 8 I. O., Calcu'

ANTHROPOMETRIC INSTRUCTIONS.

By THE Hon’BLE H. H. RISLEY, ©.1£.,

HONORARY MEMBER OF THE FRENCH ACADEMY,

PRESIDENT, ANTHROPOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF BoMBAY,

SECRETARY, ANTHROPOLOGICAL BRANCH, ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

In selecting subjects, only adults between the ages of 25 and 45

should be taken. Accurate determination of age being of course

impossible, those persons must be rejected who are obviously

not fully grown, or who appear to be over 45, deformed persons,

dwarfs, cripples, and men who have suffered from any disease

affecting the form of the nose. In measuring the higher castes it

is as well also to reject persons of very black complexion and with

very broad and depressed noses, as in such cases there is at least

a suspicion of the intermixture of low-caste blood. Similarly among

the lower castes, men of very fair complexion and high-caste type

of feature should be rejected. The object is to determine the

standard type of each caste, and for this purpose individuals of

clearly exceptional colouring and feature should be excluded.

The subjects to be measured should be made to sit down in line,

and great care should be taken that this order is not disturbed, and

that if a man gets up and goes out he returns to his proper place in

the line. If this rule is not observed, the subjects will get mixed,

and the dimensions recorded under one serial number will belong to

different individuals. The risk of this is not so great if all the

measurements required are taken consecutively on each subject.

But, after trying both plans myself, I think the simplest and most

expeditious plan is to take all the measurements for which the same

instrument is required on each subject in order. For instance, all

the subjects should be measured in order with the cephalometer,

each man after measurement returning to his own place, then with

the nasometer, then with the graduated square and steel pointer,

and last of all with the goniometer. If the services of an assistant

are available, he may be told off to watch the subjects, to see that

they do not change places, and to bring them up in order for

measurement.

The points from and to which each measurement is taken are

shown in the appendix, and the instructions given there are illustrated

by plates. I will now add a few remarks on each measurement,

derived from my own experience.

Cephalic dimensions.—These are taken with the cephalometer

(compas d’épaisseur de Broca). ‘The subject should be seated on

a chair or stool. For the antero-posterior diameter (A—<A1 in Fig. 1)

the starting point is the glabella. This should be felt for with the

forefinger, and the instrument so held that its point will pass along

the forefinger and remain firmly on the glabella. Care must be

( 2)

taken that the point does not slip off the glabella. The point of

maximum length at the back of the head will usually be found

nearly in the same plane with the glabella. In searching for it,

the posterior point of the cephalometer must be kept moving up and

down in the central perpendicular line of the back of the head, and

the graduated scale of the instrament must be watched so as to see

when the maximum diameter has been reached. The tion or

occipital protuberance is not the point to be measured to. A magni-

fier may be used to read the scale of the cephalometer, which is

graduated rather minutely. After having found the maximum, the

measurer should take care not to remove the instrument from the

subject’s head before reading off the measurement, or if he does so,

should tighten the screw. Experience shows that it is very difficult

to remove the instrument without altering the reading, unless the

screw has been tightened.

The maximum transverse diameter (B in Fig. 1) is best measured

from behind the subject. Its terminal points will usually be found

somewhere near B. There is no special difficulty in measuring

it. All that

the operator

has to do is

to watch the

graduation

phalometer,

so as to see

when he has

hit upon the

maximum

diameter.

He must

also see that

the branch-

es of the

instrument

on either

side are in

the same

A Sopencios AS feaon plane. Vide

figures 2

and 3.

In measuring the zygomata ‘posterior arches of cheek-bones)

care must be taken to hold the instrument steady, as the points are

apt to slip off the ridges of bone on one side or other, and thus to

record too small a dimension. The measurement is the maximum

breadth procurable with the cephalometer at the points F—F in

figure 4. The index is formed with the bigoniac breadth E—E

th E—E x 100

TS rar NE

of the ce-.

——

Bigoniac breadth.

Maximum breadth of zygomata (posterior arches of cheek-

bones).

E... E x 100

Maxulary-zygomatic

Index

Bi-malar breadth.

M...N...M! or

N...M x 2

Naso-malar breadth.

so-malar index.

= Na

Naso-malar line x 100

Bi-malar line.

Calcu'

Litho, 8 1.0,

Reg. No. 646, Bengal, G1. —J an. 93 —1,500.

Fig. 5.

Naso- Malar Index on Living Subject.

Reg No. 66, Bengal, Gl.—Nov 92.—1,500. < Photo-litho.,S I. 0., Calcutta.

M...M’............-......-2 Bi-malar breadth,

M,..N...M’ orM x 2 = Naso-malar breadth.

(9)

Nasal dimensions.—These are taken with the instrument which,

for convenience of reference, I may call the nasometer (compas

glissiére de Broca). The lower point for the height of the nose is

easily found. The nasometer being opened to the approximate

height of the nose, the pointed end of the lower limb should be

placed at the junction of the central nasal cartilage with the upper

lip and pressed inwards and upwards until it meets with steady

resistance from the nasal spine. The upper point also is easy to

find in persons who have the root of the nose well defined. By

feeling with the finger one can readily fix the point at which the

bridge of the nose meets the frontal region of the skull and forms

a depression or valley, the deepest point of which determines the

measurement. This point can be either felt for and marked with

red pencil or red ink before the instrument is applied, or can be ascer-

tained by moving and adjusting the upper limb of the instrument

itself. Vide C—C! in figure 1

Some races, however, notably Mongolians, such as Tibetan,

Limbus and the like, have no well-defined depression at the root of

the nose. In such cases a close inspection of the root of the nose

will disclose either one or two transverse folds or wrinkles of skin

running at right angles to the direction of the nose. Where there

are two folds, the point of the instrument should be placed between

them ; where there is only one, the instrument should be placed on

the fold. The folds are usually to be found about two millimeters

above the transverse axis of the eyes.

The width of the nose (D—D in Fig. 4) should be measured

with the blunt ends of the nasometer. ‘The object is to get the

maximum width of the nostrils. The instrument therefore should

just touch the skin on either side without depressing it.

I may mention here that all authorities agree in considering

the dimensions of the nose the most valuable race characteristic

that can be tested by measurement. Special care should therefore

be taken in measuring these, the more so as, the figures being

comparatively small, the averages will be more liable to be thrown

out by any error. The measurements are, however, easy to take,

and if carefully done show little variation in the hands of different

operators on the same subject.

Naso-malar dimensions.—First make a pencil or red ink dot

on the most posterior point on the front surface of the outer

edge of each orbit. The normal situation of these points is shown

at M and M? in figures 4 and 5. ‘They can readily be ascer-

tained by feeling with the finger. Then make a similar dot on

the centre of the bridge of the nose at the most posterior point.

See the point marked N in figures 4 and 5. This point will

correspond exactly with the “upper point” of the nasal height

described above. Care must of course be taken to place the dot

exactly in the centre of the nose.

Having made the three dots in the manner described above,

measure with the nasometer the distance between the two orbital

(a)

dots (M and M!) im a direct line. This will give the “bimalar

breadth,” and should be entered in column 24.

Then measure with the same instrument the distance from either

of the orbital dots (M or M7") to the nasal dot (N), and double

the result. This will give the “‘naso-malar breadth,’ and should be

entered in column 25. It will perhaps be the safest plan to test

the distance from each dot (M and M') to the dot N before

doubling.

Figure 5 shows the points for the index on the living

subject.

The index is

Naso-malar breadth x 100

~ _Bimalar breadth

to be entered in column 26,

Vertical proportions of the head.—These are the only measure-

ments which present any serious difficulty, and after several

experiments I hope that a mode of overcoming this difficulty has

been discovered. The measurements are taken with the graduated

T—square (Equerre céphalométrique), and the smaller steel sliding

scale or the wooden triangular slide. Their accuracy depends

upon the subject’s head being exactly upright, and being kept in

that position while the measurements are going on. There appear

to be two recognised methods for placing the subject’s head in an

upright position. The first, devised by Dr. Barclay in 1808, consists

in making the subject hold with his teeth a flat plate of metal

mechanically levelled. Topinard discusses this plan and condemns

it as too complicated. For use in this country it is open to the

further objection that unless all the subjects operated on at the same

time belong to the same caste and sub-caste, the plate of metal

would have to be continually washed in deference to caste prejudices.

It also appears to me that if aman has got a plate of metal between

his teeth, the height from the top of his head to the bottom of

his chin cannot be correctly measured, and will in practice vary

considerably. The second method, which Topinard prefers, “consists

in’ directing the subject to look steadily at the horizon, and in

correcting the position of his head if by accident or through

nervousness he does not look straight before him in the natural

manner.” In this manner, Topinard adds, the head will be adjusted

in accordance with the plane of vision, and will necessarily assume

a correct position for the purpose of measurement.

We must, I think, take it on Topinard’s authority that the

head can be correctly placed by following these instructions. We

are met, however, by the further difficulty that after the correct

position has been ascertained the subject cannot keep his head

absolutely still, and that every movement, however slight, materially

affects the measurements. Having got the correct position, we want

(7202)

to fix it, in order that there may be no movement while the measure-

ments are going on, and in order that the position may, if necessary,

be reproduced for the purpose of repeating and testing measurements

already taken. For this purpose I have had a small clamp, with

a horizontal bar attached to it, made by the Mathematical Instrument

Department. The clamp runs on the height measure which is in

the box, and is used in the following manner.

Adjust the subject’s head correctly by the plane of vision

as explained above. Then place the height measure with its

plummet attached on the left side of the subject, and see by

observing the plummet that the measure is upright. Run the

clamp up until the horizontal bar attached to it touches the central

cartilage of the subject’s nose, and renders it impossible for him to

depress his head. Then screw the clamp tight. The bar will rest

exactly at the junction of the upper lip with the central cartilage—at

the point, in fact, which forms the lower starting point for the

measurement of the height of the nose (C—C! in Fig. 1). So

long as the subject rests his nose on this bar he will be in the

correct position as previously ascertained; and if the height of

the bar on the graduations of the height measure is noted, the

position can be reproduced at any moment. In fact the sources of

error are reduced to one—the possibility of the subject raising his

head—and this can be easily guarded against by seeing that his

nose is tightly pressed against the horizontal bar.

It will be seen the horizontal bar in no way interferes with

the process of measuring. It may even assist it, if the vertical

arm of the [—square be steadied against the horizontal bar in

taking the dimensions from vertex to tragus.

The position of the head being thus secured, a few remarks

may be added on the details of the measurements.

Height from vertex to intersuperciliary point (H—I in Fig. 1).—

The intersuperciliary point is defined by Topinard as “ situated

in the centre of a line drawn at a tangent to the convex surfaces

of both eyebrows.” It can be ascertained by laying the smaller

metallic slide across the eyebrows, and drawing a line with red

pencil along its upper edge, or simply by turning the slide slightly

and pressing in the upper edge, so that it makes a slight depressed

mark in the skin. The mark will last long enough to enable the

measurement to be taken, and is perhaps more accurate than a

pencil line. On the other hand, if a pencil line is made, the

measurement can be repeated with greater certainty.

Height from vertex to chin.—This dimension is entered in column

29 of the register. It can, however, be most conveniently taken

immediately after the height from vertex to intersuperciliary point,

as the '[—square is in exactly the same position throughout. Care

must be taken to read from the upper edge of the slide in measuring

the chin dimension. The lower edge gives the reading for the

intersuperciliary point if (as should be the case) the sharp point

Cr8)).)

of the slide is touching the line drawn at a tangent to the convex

surfaces of the eyebrows.

Height from vertex to tragus (H—K in Fig. 1).—According

to Topinard, the point to be measured to is the centre of the tragus.

K in Figure 8 is therefore a trifle too low.

Facial angle of Cuvier (ONX in Fig. 6).—A special instrument

is provided to measure this angle. The subject holds between

his teeth the small projection in the centre of the instrument:

the bosses are put into his ears and held there; and the indicator

is adjusted so that the round knob at the end of it touches the

glabella. The angle is then read off on the scale. It should be

observed that the upper front teeth are the point which determines

the angle. If by reason of any malformation of the teeth the

subject cannot grip the instrument himself, the operator should hold

the instrument so that the projection is in contact with the upper

front teeth. Care should be taken that the flexible band of steel

which passes through the ear bosses is drawn fairly tight, and the

instrument should be given time to settle before the angle is read

off. When persons of different castes or sub-castes are being

measured at the same time, each subject should, if he wishes to do so,

be allowed to wash the part of the instrument which touches his

teeth, after it has been used by another person. The instrument

must not be roughly handled or bent in the process of washing, and

must be oiled very thoroughly afterwards.

Circumference of the chest.—This is measured with the tape, the

lower edge of which should rest on the nipples, the arms being raised

while the tape is adjusted and afterwards lowered. The ends of the

tape are held by the operator standing behind the subject. Care

must be taken that the tape is in a true horizontal plane perpendi-

cular to the axis of the thorax. The dimension should be read

when the breathing is at

rest, midway between in-

halation and expiration.

Grande envergure or

length from third finger

to third finger, the arms

being fully extended at

right angles to the body.

This is best taken by

making the subject ex-

tend his arms against a

wall and marking the

points which his fingers

reach. The distance

between the points can

then be measured with

the standard, not with

Fig. 7.—Grande envergure. the tape. Vide figure rh

XYZ. Facial angle of CAMPER.

ONX. Facial angle of CuvIER, recommended by ToPINARD

for the living subject.

Reg. No. 648, Bengal, Gl.—Jan. 93.—1,500. Litho, S I. 0, Caloutta.

Ce)

Height sitting.—Make the subject sit against a wall, so that the

| whole of his back, from the

sacrum to the shoulders, shall

be in contact with the wall,

as in Fig. 8. Measure with

the standard from the ground

to the top of his head. He

should not be allowed to sit

on the ground, but on some

article of known height, such

as the box of instruments, the

height of which, 10 centi-

metres, should be deducted

from the measurement ob-

tained. The legs should be

extended and parallel.

Height kneeling.—Make the

Ree subject kneel on both knees,

Fy Gas eee taking care that the thigh is

perpendicular to the ground and that there is no stooping. Then

measure to the top of the head with the long standard.

Height to junction of sternum and ribs—Make the subject stand

with his back to the wall and measure with the long standard from

the ground to the fourchette sternale, i.e., to the junction of the

sternum with the ribs. The point to be taken is the lower end of

the gladiolus, not the ensiform cartilage, which lies below and is not

so easily reached.

Bigoniac breadth.—Measure with the cephalometer the maximum

breadth of the outer surfaces

of the inferior maxillary bone

from one angle to the other

(E—E in Fig. 1). Plate

No. 56 at page 55 of the ninth

edition of Gray’s Anatomy

shows the angle, which is

the point to be taken.

Length of the fore-arm.—

Measure with the sliding scale

(glussiére anthropometrique)

from the olecranon process of

the ulna to the end of the

middle finger, the left arm

being laid on a table as in

figure 9. Vide plate 220

in Topinard’s Eléments @’

Anthropologie Générale.

Fig. 9.—Length of fore-arm.

Length of left foot.—Measure maximum length from toe to heel

with the sliding scale (glissiére anthropomeétrique) as 1n figure 10.

Fig. 10.—Length of left foot.

Length of middle finger of left hand.—Measure with sliding scale

(glissiére anthropométrique) as in figure 11.

Fig. 11.—Length of middle finger of left hand.

Maximum breadth of the shoulders.—Measure with sliding scale

(glissiére anthropométrique) from the external face of the head of the

humerus where it is covered by the deltoid muscle.

Co.)

Maximum breadth of hips.—Measure with sliding scale (glissiére

anthropométrique) the maximum breadth from the external surfaces

of the spines of the ilia (crétes diaques in Topinard’s plate 212).

General.—In reading all the instruments fractions of a millimeter

should be disregarded, and the nearest whole figure taken. In

practice it rarely happens that the indicator exactly divides a

millimeter.

Minute accuracy in measuring is the one essential point. Inaccu-

rate measurements are not merely worthless and misleading in

themselves, but will throw out the averages of the whole set of

figures concerned. If therefore a doubt arises as to the accuracy of

any particular dimension, the measurement should be repeated. If

after several trials the results still vary, an average should be struck,

and that average entered in the form.’

All the instruments should be carefully oiled after use with crude

Rangoon oil or vaseline.

A specimen of the hair of each caste or tribe measured should

be sent up for examination. It should be about 2 inches long

and cut from the middle of the head, tied round with tape, ticketed

with the name of the caste or tribe securely fastened to the tape,

end placed in an envelope with the name of the caste legibly

written on it in Roman character.

DARJEELING, H. H. RISLEY.

The 20th September 1886.

( 10 )

PHYSICAL CHARACTERISTICS.

I.—SCHEDULE.

Or OBSERVATIONS OF HxTERNAL CHARACTERS.

Preliminary Particulars.

HN Qc uueee 3 eo e Daher us. ca see asec

of eb: 7 tac eee i Aa Aves it din SE abel aies

awibe. Rhee Bee locality’: eee eee

General condition—

(1) Stout. (2) Medium. (38) Thin.

Descriptive Characters.

A.—Colour of skin on parts not exposed to the airP—

Absolute (1).

Black ee {Sooty (2).

eddish (3).

Brown a { Yellowish (4).

Red (5).

Yellow (6).

neloyee (7).

: rownish (8).

White ae Fe (9).

Rosy (10).

B.—Colour of eyes P—

Dark of all shades m: ‘

' All medium shades, except green (2).

Medium "=" ? Green (3). Ia IS )

All light shades, except blue (4).

Light "=? Blue (5).

C.—Fold of skin at inner angle of eye P—

(0) Absent. (1) Vestige remaining. (2) Covering 4 to } the

caruncle. (3) Covering the caruncle.

D.—Colour of hair —

(1) Black. (2) Dark brown. (3) Medium. (4) Blond or fair of

all shades. (5) Red.

(If possible, a lock of hair should be attached to the schedule.)

E.—Character of hair P—

(1) Straight. (2) Undulating or wavy. (3) Curly. (4) Woolly.

F.—Amount of hair ie a ay?

(0) Absent. (1) Scarce. (2) Medium. (8) Abundant.

( ll )

G.—Shape of face P

(1) Long and narrow. (2) Medium. (3) Short and broad. (4) Py-

ramidal,7.e., narrowing upwards. (5) Wedge-shaped, 1.¢.,

pointed towards chin.

H.—Profile of nose —

(1) Straight. (2) Aquiline. (3) Concave or turned up. (4) High

bridged. (5) Sinuous or wavy. (6) Chinese type. (7) Negroid

type. (8) Australoid type.

I.—Prognathism or prominence of the region of the mouth ?

(0) Absent. (1) Slight. (2) Moderately marked. (3) Consider-

able. é

J.—Lips—

(1) Thin. (2) Medium. (3) Thick. (4) Everted.

K.— Prominence of face transversely ?—

ny areas peeve (1).

cheek bones not perceptible). eae a (3)

Platyprosopic (face flat, cheek { Well marked (4).

bones conspicuous). Hixcessive (5).

II.—EXPLANATION OF SCHEDULE.

The “Preliminary Particulars” require some explanation. The

age may offer some difficulty on account of the person not being able

to express it ; in such cases the observer must indicate it to the best

of his judgment, inserting the word “about” before the number

he enters for it.

The condition of the body is to be noted, as it may explain some .

peculiarity in the measurements which might be thought to be due to

error. ‘To save time and trouble in writing, numbers within brackets

are attached to each of the conditions, so that if the person is thin,

it will be sufficient to write “3” in the blank column. This plan

is also to be followed in recording the descriptive characters which

foliow.

The “ Descriptive Characters” are next to be recorded, and while

this is being done the observer may engage the subject in conversation,

so as to gain his confidence and overcome any fear or repugnance he

may have tobe measured. When the colour or form in the subject does

not correspond to any in the schedule, but is intermediate between

two colours or forms, the two numbers between which it lies should be

entered in the blank column. If any difficulty is found in answering

the questions in the schedule, reference should be made to the section

Descriptive Characters for further explanation.

III.—DESCRIPTIVE CHARACTERS.

In the following sections the various particulars regarding the

Descriptive Characters asked in the Schedule are explained, and

others supplementary to them which may with advantage be noted

by the traveller are given.

( 12 )

Skin.

The colour of the skin should be indicated on Dr. Topinard’s

system as follows :—

Is the skin—1. Black, coal-black? 2. Sooty-black? 3. Dark

reddish-brown, chocolate? 4. Dark yellow brown, dark olive?

5. Red, copper-coloured ? 6. Yellow, olive? 7. Yellowish-white?

8. Brownish-white? 9. Pale white? 10. Florid or rosy ?

A very convenient part to observe in clothed persons is usuaily

the outer part of the upper arm. The part chosen should be stated

im any case.

1. Is the skin smooth and velvety, or coarse and rough ?

2. Is the oily excretion abundant ?

3. Do the parts covered differ much in colour from those

exposed to the sun ?

4. Do different castes or sections of the population differ

notably in colour ?

5. What is the prevailing colour or complexion in parts not

habitually exposed ?

6. And what in those habitually exposed to weather and sun-

shine? Do freckles occur?

Lye.

The colour of the iris is very important; next in importance are

the form and position of the opening.

Topinard’s plan of denoting colour recognises four classes :—

1. Dark.—Including those which are called black-brown, dark

hazel, &e.

2. Medium or Neutral.—Such as cannot at once, in a good

light, be distinguished as light or dark. Among these are the dark

greys; most of the greens; those with a predominance of orange

towards the centre, but of grey and light green elsewhere, &c.

3. Other than blue (light grey, very light, green,

Light &e.)

( 4. Blue.

What are the relative proportions of these four classes? The

eyes should be examined from a moderate distance, so as to geta

general impression of the colours.

Forms and positions :—Are the eyes placed with their long axis

nearly in one horizontal plane (as in most Europeans), or are their

outer angles more or less visibly elevated (as in many or most

Chinese) ? Are they deeply set, or d fleur de téte, prominent ?. Is the

upper eyelid thick ? Does it turn down at the inner angle, covering

more or less the caruncle? Does the outer angle of the opening

appear compressed and pointed, so as to suggest an almond shape ?

( 1s )

Hair.

1. Is the colour in adults—1. Black, coal-black? 2. Dark

brown? 8. Medium, chestnut brown? 4. Fair blond, yellow, or

flaxen? 5. Red auburn ?

Only adults whose hair has not begun to turn grey should be

selected for this purpose. The shades are best discriminated not in

sunshine, but in the shade on a bright, clear day.

2. If the hair in adults is always or usually black, what colours

prevail among children ?

3. Is the natural colour of the hair interfered with in any way ?

Some races dye the hair.

4, Is there any colour which is preferred to others ?

5. Obtain specimen locks at different ages, if possible, viz., (a)

at birth, (b) between 1 and 2 years, (c) 2 and 4, (d) 4 and 8, (e) 8

and 16, (f) adult.

6. Is the hair straight, slightly or much waved, curly or frizzly,

or what is called woolly ?

7. If curly or frizzled, is this due to nature or art ?

8. Is it in great quantity ?

9. What length does it attain, whether measured by the appa-

rent distance between points and roots of the locks, or by stretching

individual hairs ?

10. Does it grow in separate tufts ? or is it uniformly scattered

over the hairy scalp ?

11. Are the hairs coarse or fine in texture P round, flattened or

kidney-shaped in section ?

12. Have the males any beard ? If not, are they beardless by

nature, or do they pluck out or otherwise destroy the beard ?

13. On what parts of the body besides the head, armpits, and

pubes does hair grow? at what age does it begin to grow on the

different parts P and in what quantities ?

14. What is the difference between male and female in this

respect ?

15. What difference is observed in the quality and colour of

the hair on different parts of the body ?

16. In what direction does the hair grow ou different parts of

the body, hands, arms, legs, &c. ?

17. At what age do greyness and baldness appear ? and in what

parts first ?

Form of Face.

Where exact measurements of the facial features cannot be ob-

tained, answers to the following questions may supply their place :—

1. Is the face, in a front view, square, oblong, round, elliptic,

short-oval, long-oval, shield-shaped (like an escutcheon), or wedge-

shaped ?

2. In profile is it convex or concave ?

3. In profile also, are the chin, the nose, the mouth, the eye-

ridges markedly prominent? and of the supra-orbital region are

(1)

the eye-ridges proper, or the glabella (central boss) the more promi-

nent ?

4, Is the nose straight, aquiline, hooked, concave, high-bridged

(usqué), clubbed, or sinuous ? or has it the Chinese type (straight

but flat), or the negroid (short, broad, nearly straight), or the Aus-

traloid or Papuan (broad, with the lower part forming a flattened

and depressed hook) ?

5. Is the chin broad, narrow, angular, or round ?

6. Are the cheekbones broad, prominent forwards, or inconspi-

cuous ? or is the face in this region flat ?

7. Are the lips thin, medium, or thick, or is the upper lip

turned upwards and the lower lip turned downwards ?

8. Are the ears large or small, flat or outstanding, simple or

finely developed ?

9. Are the lobes large or absent, attached or detached ?

Further notes on the same subject.

Proprosopic and platyoprosopic are terms used to indicate

whether the middle part of the face, between the level of the lower

part of the nose and the supra-orbital level above, projects forward

or is flat. In the former the breadth of the face at the level of the

cheekbones appears diminished by these bones receding or being as

it were pressed inwards; so that the face curves regularly forward

from the ears to the nose, the latter is consequently prominent and

appears as a keel on the top of the arch. In the second the face is

broad and flat in appearance, the cheekbones are prominent, and in

extreme forms the side and front of the face are almost at right

angles to one another, the bend of the angle being at the cheekbones,

and the nose appears as if projecting from an almost flat surface.

Extreme forms of the first type are frequently seen amongst English

people, while the most marked type of the second is met with in the

Eskimo and of the Chinese.

MEDICAL SECTIONS.

1.—Reproduction.

1.—-Manners and customs affecting the sexes previous to marriage.

(a) Relating to males :—

Is there any evidence of special physical training for sexual pur-

poses before or after puberty and preparatory to marriage (e.g., cir-

cumcision, the “ mika” operation, ¢.e., artificial hypospadias, &c.) ?

Is there any minimum limit of age? Is any proof of virility

required ? Is promiscuous intercourse, with or without precautions

against pregnancy, permitted before marriage? If so, what steps

are taken to enforce the rules, and what punishment follows their

breach ?

( 15 )

(6) Relating to females :—

Ts there any special interference with the sexual organs in girls

previous to puberty (e.g., dilatation of organs, closure of vulva, &c.) ?

Is there any minimum limit of age? Is connection permitted

before marriage, or what steps are taken to ensure chastity or

prevent pregnancy ?

I!.—Menstruation.

At what age does menstruation usually occur? Are there any

special customs or superstitions connected with (1) ordinary, (2)

precocious, (3) deferred menstruation? Is purification practised

subsequent to each menstruation ?

Ill.—Marriage.

What is the average age of both sexes at marriage? Note

any special customs relating to marriage ceremonies?

IV.— Pregnancy.

What means are adopted for determining that a woman is preg-

nant? Is she debarred from cohabitation or otherwise secluded

during pregnancy? Note any special diet or other customs during

pregnancy relating either to husband or wife (e.g., the “ couvade,”

&e.) ?

V.—Labour.

What preparations are made in anticipation of labour (e.7., as

to food, dwelling, bed, assistance, seclusion, &c.)? What position

is usually adopted? Note exceptions and reason for the same.

What is the average duration of labour? Note any customs or

superstitions regarding the caul, treatment of cord, disposal of

placenta, &c. Are difficult labours common? ‘To what are they

chiefly due? How and by whom are complications treated? If a

woman dies undelivered, are any means taken to save the child ?

Vi.—The Puerperium.

How long is a woman confined to bed? Isshe subject to any

special diet, system of purification, &c.?

ViI.—Lactation.

What is the average duration of suckling? Is any special diet

enforced ? Is she restrained from sexual intercourse during this

period ?

Vill.—The Child.

How is the child treated immediately after birth? How are

still-born children resuscitated? Is there any special treatment of

( 16 )

the head? Are there any special customs with regards to twins or

preternatural births? Are there any customs or ceremonies connect-

ed with the naming of the child akin to baptism ?

[X.—General.

What is the average number of a family? What is the relative

proportion of sexes? What is the greatest number in a family ?

How many have been produced by one mother, and of these how

many grew up? JDo twins or triplets, &c., occur frequently ?

Ascertain, if possible, the total number of boysand girls respectively

born in one given area or tribe. (‘This is of importance in districts

where polyandry exists.) Are there any restraints on population ?

Is sterility in woman common? Is want of virile power complained

of by men ? Are drugs or other means used to produce abortion or

stimulate sexual desire and power? If so, what are they? Are

births out of wedlock common? What is done with the children ?

Whether do the lower or upper classes produce the larger families ?

Does population seem to be increasing, or the reverse, judging by

extent of occupied land, size of cemeteries, ruins of villages, &c., as

well as by report? Can the ratio of births and deaths in a commu-

nity of known population be obtained.

' Notr.—The above questions and instructions have been taken,

with slight modifications, from the second edition (1892) of Notes and

Queries on Anthropology, edited for the Council of the Anthropo-

Icgical Institute, by John George Garson, m.p., and Charles Hercules

Read, F.s.A.

(/ le)

Form I.

members of the

Measurements of

1 2 3 4 5 6 a 9 |}10/11]12| 13 i 15 ae

*xOpUT o1[VTdoD

“Ug pBorg ot[VyydepH

*YpsuE] Olpeydep

*spunod Ul 4YS10\\

“SnpoIpyls

jo puo WOM, 4YSIOH

*SUILOOUY JUSI0 A

So ee ee ae

“BUIYYIS SION

“70310

“sue popuey

-xo Yj}IA yUonLemnsvoy,

‘qsoYd pUNOL JUSMLOANSBOTAL

‘On

"Y}TIG, JO FOLTYSIC.

*SHOUL

-e30xo ydes 10 ‘uWory0eg

“snoulresopuo

aqtay-qns 10 ‘oysBo-qng

*“aqlay 10 04S¥D

*OULVNT

*TOQUINU [BLOG

TOTAL ...

Gr tor th)

189

on the

caste taken at

‘sdry JO TppRerq WNT pL

“prey, gyoy Jo

OSsuy e[pprur jO YSuery

SS eee

*JOO} 470] Jo YSuT

“ULLB-O.10F JO Sur]

“O[SUB [RIOR

“uIT[O

0} XOJIOA UWOIT YUsIO

“Ssn3BIy

0} XopIOA UWlOIT FYSIOR

‘quiod Arerjtoredus.104

“UL O} XO}IOA WOT FUSIOH

*XOpUL IV[VU-OSBNT

"Ug pVvoiqg IvpeUl-oseN

“YUYpVaIg repemig

*XOPUL [VSBAT

“TUF PTA [SUNT

“qUSloy [BseNT

*“XOpul oreumtosfz- Arex

“YF pvorq

o1yeuloskz1q, UINOUIXB YL

"TZ pBeTq

dBIMOZIQ 10 Ari ixvug

. J. & RB. D’R.—Reg. No. 3696J—1,500—26-1-93,

Te eres

{

SIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGA

ok PART Vit |

‘TITLE PAGE AND INDEX

cee, t

“NOL, LX 0 - CCox XII.

JOURNAL

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

Vol. LXII, Part III, No. 1.—1893.

EDITED BY

Tue ANTHROPOLOGICAL pPECRETARY,

“ The bounds of its investigation will be the peonraphival limits of Asia: and

within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whatever is performed by

man pe erode’ by nature.’—Sir WiLLiam JoNuEs.

* Communications should be sent under cover to the Secretaries, Asiat. Soc.,

to whom all- orders for the-work are to be addressed in India; or care of

Messrs: Kegan, Paul, Trench, Tr iibner and Co., Ld., Paternoster House,

— Charing Cross Road, London, W. C. or Mr. Otto Harrassowits, Leipzig, 3

- Germany.

CALCUTTA:

PRINTED AT THE PaPTist Mission PRESS,

AND PUBLISHED BY THE

psiatic Society, 57, PARK STREET,

po 1898.

ee ee

Price in England, 3 Shillings,

ies aad b pecatnnen,: 1893. = ge aa

JOURNAL,

OF THE

_ ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

i : Ae ; i t : = op

a ‘PART HL _-ANTHROPOLOGY AND COGNATE

i SUBIRCTS( 4)

Nop b1e908" 53

| | _ CONTENTS.

Beer et ti Pal €

eh The Hindus of - Eastern Bengal. From the papers of ‘the late ‘De. ri

Bs «Jams Wise.—Edited by the Anthropological Secretary ie be

Rg The Marriage Customs of Tibet, Parts T and aT, es Base Sana

; Cuanpra Das, ¢. 1. B.. san Canoes ae has

"Measurements of Cingalese Muormen and Tamils, taken at Ceylon in

November 1892. Pe the Hon’ BLE a H. Ristey, Capen ey aay

CONTENTS OF VOL. LXI, FOR 1892.

PART I. _HISTORY, LITERATURE, &e.

N o. 1 iw adde 11, Buddhist Remains at Mount Uren.—Lamaic Ro-— 7

va -saries.—The ‘ Tsam-chho- -dung’ of the Lamas. Chakravar ti,

_ Troy weights and General currency of ancient Orissa. Smith,

_ Greco-Roman Influence on the Civilization of Ancient India.

eae ~ Second Paper:

of No. .2—Kielhorn, The Dindjpur Grane Plate ein of Mahi-

pala. Raverty, Muhammadan Coins collected by the Afghan

Boundary Commission. Theobald, A symbolical Coin of. the

Wethali dynasty of Avakan. Chakravarti, Rdma-tankis.

Wilson, The Topography of the river in the 16th century from —

Hugi to the Sea. Beverid ge, Rajah Kans.—The date of Nur

Qutb Alam’s death. Crooke, Vocabulary of the Korwa lan-

N o. 3.—W addell, The Buddhist Pictorial Wheel of hife. Ravert y;

4 _ The. Mibran of Sind and its Tributaries. ,

4.—R averty, The Mihrén of Sind and its Tributaries, Contd.

PART IL —NATURAL SCIENCE.

: _ ‘No. Lb. Sey. in S Materials for a flora of the Malayan Pane

3 Or. rain, Novicie Indicie V. An undescribed Mezoneuron from the

ee - Andaman Group.

‘No. 2 —Bi igot, Catalogue of the tee of the Oriental Region

a Ae Parts Il and Ill.

No. 0. 3—Ni ic éville,. ‘Note on the Indian Butterflies comprised i in the :

at sub- -genus Pademma of the genus Huplea. Peal, The Communal

Barracks ‘of Primitive Races, Brihl, De Ranunculaceis Indicis

ss Dapuennts,

FOR SALE AT THE.

ya ommmal, Naat eee Lee ons Vols. XIth to XVII (18e8

to 1848) ; Vols. XIX to XXIL (1850 to 1852) ; Vols. XXVI,

XXVIT.(1857,, 1858), and d Vols. XXXII to XLVI, ‘ase

toOASBap I Goi . oo

- Asiatic ess from Nels v1 x1, and Vols XVII to XX,

each at se E Mae kde ine ovens eae

and Indexes, by H. Bilnehinan, M. a etinns oe!

The Tabagat-i-Naciri. . Translated by Majo or 3 H G.I .

; 10 fase. . oe rea ee ne temo gee, 2 ey

JOURNAL

~ ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

Voi: LXI, Part 1H, No.2 1893.

_ EDITED BY

ee The Fotis of its Suveutiontion will be the Benen phical limits of Asia: ad

_ within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whatever is performed by

man or Saas by nature." —SIR WiLtiam JONES. -

* nae Communications should be sent aiheeronCebbeD to the Bouretorsee! Asiat. ‘Soc.,

to whom all orders for the work, are to be addressed in Indias or care of

'- Messrs. Kegttn Paul, Trench, Triibner and Co., Ld., Paternoster House,

Charing Cross Road, "London, W. C. or Mr. Otto Harrassowits, Leipzig,

Garant:

‘

“CALCUTTA:

PRINTED | AT THE BAPTIST Mission Press,

AND PUBLISHED BY THE

_ psranic Roce rs, cate FARK STREET,

1898.

igi

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

CONTENTS OF VOL. LXI, FOR 1892.

PART I.—HISTORY, LITERATURE, &c.

No. 1l—Waddel 1, Buddhist Remains at Mount Uren.—Lamaic Ro-

saries.—The ‘ Tsam-chhé-dung’ of the Lamas. Chakravar ti,

Troy weights and General currency of ancient Orissa. Smith,

Greco-Roman Influence on the Civilization of Ancient India,

_~ Second Paper.

No. 2—Kielhorn, The Dinajpur Copper-Plate Inscription of Mahi-

pala. Raverty, Muhammadan Coins collected by the Afghan

Boundary Commission, Theobald; A symbolical Coin of the

Wethali dynasty of Arakan. Chakravarti, Rama-tankis.

Wilson, The Topography of the river in the 16th century from

Hiueli to the Sea. Beveridge, Rajah Kans.—The date of Nur

Qutb Alam’s death. OCrooke, Vocabulary of the Korwa, lan-

suage. Driver, The Korkus.

- No. 3.—Waddell, The Buddhist Pictorial Wheel of ye Raverty,

The Mihran of Sind and its Tributaries.

No. 4—Ravert y, The Mihran of Sind and its Tributaries, Contd.

PART Il—NATURAL SCIENCE.

i No, Pet ae: Materials for a flora of the Malayan Peaincalen

= ike hectare alas Sac Ste" ie aoe

P rain, Novicie Indicie V. An undescribed Mezoneuron from the

Andaman Group.

No. 2.—Bigot, Catalogue of the Diptera of the Oriental Region,

- Parts II and III.

e No, 3.—Nicéville, Note on the Indian Butterflies comprised in the

sub-genus Pademma of the genus Huplea. Peal, The Communal

Barracks of Primitive Races, Brith], De Ranunculaceis Indicis

- Disputationes. |

“Tonal, Asiatic. Soler, Tee ion Vole. XII to XVIT (1883 |

"to 1848) ; Vols. XIX to XXII (1850-to 1852) ; Vols. XXVI

XXYVIT (1857, 1858), and Vols. XXXII to XLVIM, (1864

to 1881).

Asiatic a from Vols. VI 6. XL, and oe XVII to XX, cee

each at eee resecre ses orn o(mp is/Pi9 aie. ple 4 niy ie [#919 hE ays icchaes alee se atem

10 ee 7

JOURNAL

-ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

Vol. LXII, Part III, No. 3 1893.

- BDITED. BY

_ JHE acs lame PECRETARY,

SN ee

———

i z a

ite ivi es um =

Ss The Pounds of its investigation will be the geographical limits of Asia: and {

within these limits its inquiries will be extended to whatever is performed by

man or produced by nature.”—Sir WILLIAM JONES,

* # Communications should be sent under cover to the Secretaries, Asiat. Soc.,

e440

“to whom all orders for the work are to be addressed in India; or care of

Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner and Co., Ld. Paternoster House,

Charing Cross Road, Honor W. C. or Mr. Otto Harrassowits, Leipzig,

- Germany.

CALCUTTA:

PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MissION PREss,

AND PUBLISHED BY THE

fsiatTic SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET,

1898.

“

OF THE

a "pan nt -anranorouacy ap coe

be SUBJECTS,

tay

Now II ae -

YIN ns i

a *,

2h \Se iso

+ a 7 i v ¢

t a Vv

; Be AN to rae z y eect

ae re

; : d ’

oe 4 paw i

=A Be “yew

J re

GY:

Notes on agin aps - H. ier ne Indian ( Civil Serpe

Companion of the Indian Empire; ie T Académie Frang a ;

Director of Ethnography, Bengal Behe MOR ise CORR Neate .

eae Nee ‘On some Superstitions regarding Leal) ae Drowned | Peet. 2

dapat 3 ae Basu SARAT ees Mitra, mM. Ay I B.L., Pleader, Tudge’s Court, ‘

or baeerh > Chupra is ae ooo ; Matyas ‘ eee

ty re a EO On. some digas in a Being or Animal which § is pad to ou

Pleader, Tug 8 Court Choupra os as y a

AppENDIX— eae :

| Anthropometric iapailline ApH HL icin Bees Fs |

Service; Companion of. ‘the Indian Empire; Wied a Ac oa me

eines Director a Enegeei Poul.

JOURNAL

OF THE

“ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

No.

CONTENTS OF VOL. LXI, FOR 1892.

PART I.—HISTORY, LITERATURE, &C.

1.—W addell, Buddhist Remains at Mount Uren.—Lamaic Ro-

saries.—The ‘ 'T'sam-chho-dung * of the Lamas. Chakravar ti,

Troy weights and General currency of ancient Orissa. Smith,

Greco-Roman Influence on the Civilization of Ancient India.

Second Paper.

.2—Kielhorn, The Dinsipur Copper- Plate Inscription of Mahi-

pala. Raverty, Muhammadan Coins collected by the Afghan

Boundary Commission. . Theobald, A symbolical Coin of the

Wethali dynasty of Arakan. Chakravarti, Rdma-tankis.

No.

Wilson, The: Topography of the river in the 16th century from

Higli to the Sea. Beveridge, Rajah Kans—The date of Nur

Qutb Alam’s death. Crooke, Von of the Korwa lan-

suage. Driver, The Korkus.

3.—W addell, The Buddhist Pictorial Wheel of Life. Raverty;

The Mihran of Sind and its Tributaries.

4,—Raverty, The Mihran of Sind and its Tributaries, Contd.

PART IT. —NATURAL SCIENCE.

1.—Kin on, Materials: for a flora of the Malayan Peninsula.

Prain, Novicie Indicie V. An undescribed Mezoneuron from the

Andaman Group.

2.—Bigot, Catalogue of the a neers of the Oriental Region,

Parts IT and ITT;

3.—Nicéyill e, Note on the Tndian Butterflies comprised in the

sub-genus Pademma of the genus Huploa. Peal, The Communal

Barracks of Primitive Races, Brih1, De Ranunculaceis Indicis

Disputationes. —

SIN Oe i a I